■ 
 
 9k * 
 
 *L* \ 

 
 W t
 
 \' ..I NIINI 
 ,.l-|. 
 Mil Kl III F. 
 
 i .. ;ii\m 
 
 
 o - ' 
 GENERAL 
 
 I' - 15 1I.V1 T I I !•'. K.A I". I, I ■(■•.:->• "I* H' I, I'.ifl II ill'* 
 
 a\n -r in i< it v to -in (•; i'k ks i'-,."- r tusk 
 
 11. i.i S r i; .» f KO r. v 
 Al's ,\Xii k\i;i:av I \ n s 
 
 SVM'.T/ 
 
 noiinKiiir.r, 
 wisi.rv 
 h'hi rrii ■ i> 
 
 KIlWAltDS 
 
 nr. UN \r.ii 
 n i, 1. 1 i; 
 l»«ll:nr 
 
 HlS KIMiUOK IS A.\ K\ KIM. ANTI.Vi; ICLVlfDOM AVI) HIS 
 IloMlJsriOJtf IS FROK. (rKXKI'.AT[U.\ TO CHE N'ER A'flON
 
 CHERUBIM OF GLORY. 
 
 Stack 
 Annex 
 
 DESCRIBED, 
 Exod. xxv 18—2-2. xxxvii: 7—9. Lev. xvi: 2. Num. vii : 89. 
 1 Kinss, vi •. 23— 28. viii: 7. 2 Chron. iii : 10— 13. 
 v: 8. Ezek.i: 5—11. x: 20—32. 
 
 Ancient Books and Scrolls. 
 
 2030003
 
 Method of Threshing in the East. 
 
 Eastern Method of Watering the Land;
 
 The Tabernacle in the Wilderness. 
 
 Altar of Incense. Altar of Burnt Offcrin. 
 
 Ark qf the Covin (int. 
 
 Brazen haver:
 
 Tents mentioned in Scripture. 
 
 Ruins in Ancient Greece.
 
 Martyrdom of Latimer and Rcdley. 
 
 Ancient Attitude at Table.
 
 Persecutions under Antiochus. 
 
 The Spanish Inquisition.
 
 IN Hj VV I u Jtt k : 
 
 J. TILDEN AND CO 
 
 1845.
 
 EPITOME OF GENERAL 
 
 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY, 
 
 FROM THE EARLIEST PERIOD TO THE PRESENT TIME. 
 
 WITH AN APPENDIX, 
 
 GIVING A CONDENSED HISTORY 
 
 OF THE 
 
 JEWS, 
 
 FROM THE DESTRUCTION OF JERUSALEM TO THE PRESENT DAY 
 
 ILLUSTRATED BY MAPS AND ENGRAVINGS. 
 
 BY REV. JOHN MARSH, 
 
 CORRESPONDING SECRETARY OF THE AMERICAN TEMPERANCE UNION 
 
 ' How great are His signs ! and how mighty are His wonders ! His kingdom in an 
 everlasting kingdom, and His dominion is from generation to generation." 
 
 EIGHTH EDITION. 
 
 NEW YORK: 
 
 J. TILDEN AND CO 
 
 1845.
 
 DISTRICT OF CONNECTICUT, ss. 
 
 Be it Remembered, That on the first day of October, in the fifty-second 
 L. 8. year of the Independence of the United States of America, John Marsh, of said 
 district, hatli deposited in this office the title of a book, the right whereof, ho 
 Claims as Author, in the words following, to wit. — " An Epitome of General Ecclesi- 
 astical History, from the earliest period to the present time. With an Appendix, giving 
 a condensed History of the Jews, from the destruciion of Jerusalem to the present day. 
 Illustrated by Maps and Engravings. By John Marsh, A. M. Pastor of a Church in 
 Haddam, Conn. - ' In conformity to the Act of Congress of the I'nited Slates, entitled, 
 " An Act for the encouragement of learning by securing the copies of Maps, Charts, 
 and Books, to the authors and proprietors of such copies, during the limes therein 
 mentioned." And also to the Act, entitled " An Act, supplementary to an Act, entitled 
 ' An act for the encouragement of learning by securing the copies of Maps, Charts, and 
 Books, to the authors and proprietors of such copies, during the times therein men- 
 tioned,' and extending the benefits thereof to the arts of designing, engraving, and 
 etching historical and other prints." CHAS. A. INGEKSOLL, 
 
 Clerk of the District Court of Connecticut. 
 A Hue cop" of Record, examined and sealed by me, 
 
 CHAS. A. INGERSOLL, 
 Clerk of the District Court of Connecticut 
 
 Stereotyped by 
 
 RICHARD H HOBBS, 
 
 Hartford, CoDn.
 
 PREFACE 
 
 TO THE FIRST EDITION. 
 
 A compendious history of the Church of God, properly executed, canno. 
 fail of being useful in the Christian community. 
 
 The inspired history is both true and eminently beautiful : but its leading 
 facts, detailed in the ordinary style, and illustrated and explained, will be pe- 
 rused with profit and pleasure. The period intervening between the Old and 
 New Testament dates, lies hid from the mass of men in the Apocryphal books, 
 in Josephus, and Prideaux's Connexions. And modern ecclesiastical history, 
 though ably presented by Mosheim, Milner, Haweis, Gregory, Newton, Neal 
 and others, is extended through many volumes, and accompanied by much dry 
 discussion and minute detail, repulsive to the young. In compiling this work 
 no references are made to authorities, as they would uselessly fill the margin ; 
 but the utmost care has been taken that nothing be stated for fact which is not 
 well authenticated. Early notice of errors will be gratefully received. The 
 view given of existing denominations will not probably give universal satisfac- 
 tion ; but the classification of subjects, the attempt to give the history of reli- 
 gious opinions and the rise and fall of the different sects, and the moral and re- 
 ligious reflections will, it is thought, be pleasing to all who "contend earnestly 
 for the faith once delivered to the saints," and profitable to the youthful inqui- 
 rer after truth. , 
 
 The work is divided into three Periods. The first extends from the Creation 
 to the Call of Abraham. 
 
 The second, from the Call of Abraham to the birth of Christ. 
 
 The third, from the birth of Christ to the present time. Occasional notice is 
 taken of false prophets and false systems of religion, and of various providen- 
 tial dealings with the nations of the earth. 
 
 The whole is commended to the blessing of God.
 
 AN EPITOME, &c. 
 PERIOD I. 
 
 FROM THE CREATION TO THE CALL OF ABRAHAM. 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 
 Creation. 
 
 This WORLD, the theatre of the most wonderful divine 
 eperations, has been in existence 5838 years. The learned 
 Greeks were fond of speculating upon the origin of all things. 
 Aristotle supposed the world, in its organized form, eternal; 
 and that the Supreme Being put it in motion. Anaxagoras, 
 followed by Socrates and Plato, believed in a Supreme Mind 
 who organized the world out of matter which always existed ; 
 yet held to an animating principle in matter which propelled 
 and regulated the organized system. Epicurus, the father 
 of atheism, traced the beautiful order of the earth, and all its 
 inhabitants and productions, to a fortuitous concurrence of 
 atoms. No one in Greece or Rome ever acknowledged a 
 Creator of the world. 
 
 The old heathen nations ignorant of their origin, were 
 fond of ascribing to themselves vast antiquity. The Babylo- 
 nians and Egyptians boasted of their astronomical observa- 
 tions, and counted their dynasties through thirty and forty 
 thousand years. The modern Chinese and Hindoos make 
 6imilar pretensions. 
 
 " Some drill and bore 
 The solid earth, and, from the strata there, 
 Extract a register by which they learn 
 That He who made it, and revealed its date 
 To Moses, was mistaken in its age."
 
 26 CREATION. [Period I. 
 
 But the oldest astronomical observations transmitted to us, 
 are within 300 years before Christ. And the most distant 
 Grecian or Chinese record is within 000 years from the same 
 era. The geological argument for a vast antiquity of the 
 earth, vanishes before the cumulative evidence from the same 
 source of an universal deluge, such as Moses describes, and 
 about the time specified by him. 
 
 "Ex nihilo nihil fit," — " from nothing, nothing comes," is a 
 maxim which leads us up to an infinite Intelligence, the maker 
 of all things. And in the Bible we have a plain, simple, and 
 concise account of creation ; bearing the stamp of truth, and 
 giving the mind just and elevated views of God. Without ex- 
 cluding the idea that worlds on worlds and systems on sys- 
 tems, angels, principalities, and powers may have been created 
 ages before our world, it presents to us the Almighty producing 
 and bringing to perfection, in great majesty and goodness, the 
 heavens and earth, in six days. 
 
 The materials which he spake into being, were a mere 
 mass of confusion, without form and void. From the chaos 
 he first separated light ; having it however diffused through- 
 out the whole. He then constituted the firmament or atmos- 
 phere, which should give air for breath, and sustain the clouds. 
 He next broke the earth's surface into mountains and valleys, 
 leaving the water to rush with violence into the deep. " At 
 thy rebuke they fled, at the voice of thy thunder they hasted 
 away." No sooner did the dry land appear, than it was cover- 
 ed with grass and herbs, shrubs and trees ; all funned with the 
 wonderful power of re-production to the end of the world. 
 On the fourth day, God created the heavenly bodies, and either 
 concentrated the light into the sun, or gave that body the power 
 of originating its motion. He made visible also the stars, 
 those suns of other systems which had perhaps shone for 
 ages. 
 
 Having prepared a beautiful and convenient habitation for 
 living beings, he proceeded to fill the ocean with fish, the air 
 with every thing that hath wing, and the solid ground with 
 i ping things. Last of all, and with peculiar so- 
 lemnity, he formed man. "And God said, let us make man 
 in our own image alter our own likeness ;" said it to whom? 
 not to the angels ; for what had they to do with creation ? It 
 was a solemn i onsultation of the father, Son, and Holy Ghost. 
 
 God made man in his own image — an immortal spirit — 
 upright and holy, and gave him dominion over his creatures
 
 Chapter I.] CREATION. 27 
 
 He endowed him with the power of speech and knowledge ui" 
 language ; and made him, not as some philosophers have sup- 
 posed, but little superior to the ourang-outang, but in the very 
 highest state both of mental and moral excellence. He made 
 male and female ; instituted the marriage relation ; gave them 
 his blessing, and commanded them to be fruitful and multiply 
 and subdue the earth. 
 
 At. the close of his work, God instituted the Sabbath. Six 
 days he. had labored, but the seventh day he rested from all 
 his work, and blessed and sanctified it. 
 
 If it be asked why a being of almighty power did not per- 
 form this vast work instantaneously, it may be replied, that 
 in infinite wisdom, he chose a method of operation which gave 
 to the angelic host, and has given to man, a clear and beautiful 
 view of his great work, and ushered in the holy Sabbath with 
 the deepest solemnity. 
 
 Infide-ls have sneered at the idea that God existed eternally 
 alone, and only began the work of creation six thousand 
 years ago. But we have no certainty that he did then begin 
 it ; and had he begun it six millions of years since, they 
 would have sneered in like manner and with the same pro- 
 priety. " With the Lord, one day is as a thousand years, and a 
 thousand years as one day." We gain nothing on God's 
 eternity, by going back to the most distant assignable period. 
 
 The diversity of complexion and figure in the human family, 
 has been adduced as an objection to the Mosaic account 
 of their descent from one pair. But this objection is fully 
 obviated by a view of the effects of climate and moral causes ; 
 and by tracing nations widely differing in these particulars, 
 from long separation, to a common origin. 
 
 The work of creation gloriously unfolds the sovereignty of 
 God. He made all worlds and all their inhabitants just as 
 they are, because it seemed good in his sight. 
 
 It is an evidence of the divinity of Christ, " for all things 
 were made by Him." And he did not create the world with- 
 out a purpose worthy of himself. He designed it as the 
 theatre of the most stupendous love and mercy ; the place 
 where he should humble himself to the death of the cross, 
 redeem his church and prepare it for glory. 
 
 Compared with the scriptural account of the history and 
 design of the creation, all heathen fictions are too absurd and 
 puerile to be received a moment by a rational mind. In the 
 bright views which wc are permitted to take of all that God
 
 28 PRIMITIVE STATE OF MAN. [PERIOD I. 
 
 has done, of the manner of execution, and of his benevolent 
 purposes, we cannot fail to exclaim, " Lord ! how mani- 
 fold are thy works ; in wisdom hast thou made them all." 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 Primitive state of man. His trial and apostacy. Promise of a Saviour. Institution of 
 sacrifices. First fruits of the Spirit. 
 
 The primitive state of man was one of holiness and un- 
 marred felicity. The first exercises of his heart toward God, 
 were love and reverential fear. Between him and the Father 
 of his spirit existed a free and blessed intercourse. His soul 
 was a stranger to selfish and corrupt affections, and was filled 
 with joy in God, and his perfect administration. 
 
 As a moral agent, he was subjected to that law which re- 
 quires all rational beings to love the Lord their God with all 
 their heart, soul, strength and mind, and their neighbor as 
 themselves. To make special trial of the first parents of the 
 human family, God placed Adam and Eve in the garden of 
 Eden, in the midst of all that could gratify the taste or delight 
 the eye ; and there, while lie gave them t lie full indulgence of 
 every thing else, forbade their eating of the tree of knowledge 
 of good and evil. As a reward for obedience, he promised 
 them eternal life; everlasting holiness and happiness in his 
 presence. For disobedience, he assured them that dying, they 
 should die ; that sinning, renounced the dominion of their ma- 
 ker, and departing from all holiness, they should sink for ever 
 under his wrath and curse. The trial, God had a right to 
 make ; for he was their creator and lawgiver ; and so bountiful 
 had he been to them, so small was the thing denied them, and 
 so great were the motives to entire abstinence, that disobedi- 
 ence would call for the severest judgments. The trial was one 
 of greatest consequence to them and their posterity. In it 
 was involved their eternal well being. They were to secure 
 a state of perpetual holiness, or to rejeel their .Maker and be- 
 come totally depraved in their moral affections. And, as it 
 had become a law of creation that every thing should bear the 
 Likeness of its progenitor, the moral state and character of all 
 future generations depi nded on the i^sue. 
 
 lis rhomenl of solemn trial, Satan, the chief of those 
 angels who kepi QOl their first estate, but revolted from God,
 
 Chapter 8.] promise of a saviour. 20 
 
 and were cast out of heaven, appeared in the garden of Eden, 
 in the form of a serpent ; and full of envy, resentment, pride 
 and malice, sought their ruin. He addressed himself craftily 
 to the mother of men, and endeavored to excite in her mind 
 an unbelief in the threatening as the word of God. Failing 
 in this, he made her a promise of an understanding like that 
 of the gods ; excited her curiosity ; tempted her appetite, un- 
 til, impatient of divine restraint, and renouncing her confi- 
 dence in God, for confidence in the serpent : — • 
 
 " She pluck'd ; she ate ; 
 Earth felt the wound, and nature from her seat, 
 Gave signs of wo, that all was lost." 
 
 Adam soon ventured on the same ground of infidelity, and 
 with his wife, apostatized from God. Their moral character 
 was now wholly changed. They no longer appeared before 
 God in prayer and praise as dear children, but hid themselves 
 from his presence in conscious guilt. And when called 
 to account for their conduct, instead of confessing their sin 
 and imploring pardon, they had the effrontery to charge their 
 sin upon others ; yea, indirectly, upon God himself. 
 
 This was the moment when angels looked for their im- 
 mediate destruction. But said God, " Stay them from going 
 down into the pit, for I have found a ransom." A Saviour 
 was promised. A tremendous sentence was pronounced 
 upon the serpent, the animal in which the father of lies ap- 
 proached the innocent pair, that mankind might ever have 
 before their eyes something that would powerfully remind 
 them of this event ; but reaching beyond that, even to Satan, 
 the old serpent, the deceiver, insuring his destruction and 
 the destruction of his cause by Jesus Christ, the seed of the 
 woman, the Saviour of sinners. " And I will put enmity 
 between thee and the woman, and between thy seed and 
 her seed ; it shall bruise thy head and thou shalt bruise his 
 heel." 
 
 This promise was the light and hope of a ruined world. 
 To lead mankind to rest upon it, sacrifices were immedi- 
 ately instituted. Over the blood of beasts, they were to be 
 brought to feel their sinfulness ; that there was no access to 
 the Father without an atonement ; and to look forward in 
 faith and hope to the Lamb of God that should take away the 
 sin of the world. 
 
 The first transgressors were the first fruits of the Spirit. 
 3*
 
 30 FIRST FRUITS OF THE SPIRIT. [Period I. 
 
 Convinced of sin, terrors took hold on them, and they fled from 
 the presence of the Lord. The voice of mercy melted their 
 hearts. God gave them life. Adam, who had before called his 
 wife Woman, now called her Eve, because she was the mother 
 of all living ; of all, who according to the gracious promise, 
 were to be raised to immortal life : and Eve, at the birth of her 
 first born, (evidently rejoicing in the promise respecting her 
 seed which should bruise the serpent's head,) exclaimed, " I 
 have gotten a man, the Lord" the promised deliverer. With 
 the coats of animals which they no doubt offered in sacrifice 
 to God, they made themselves garments and were clothed. 
 
 Thus early did Christ gain a victory over Satan, redeem to 
 himself a peculiar people, and 
 
 ESTABLISH A CHURCH IN THE WORLD. 
 
 But the race had become rebellious ; and because of the 
 apostacy, God cursed the ground, and drove the transgres- 
 sors from the beautiful garden, lest, by being suffered to re- 
 main there in the enjoyment of their former privileges, they 
 should partake of the tree of life ; — i. e. be insensible to the 
 evil of sin, and fancy that they could gain heaven by their own 
 obedience. They went forth to a world of thorns and briers ; 
 there to beget a race of their own fallen nature ; — a race cor- 
 rupt ; enemies to God ; who, through voluntary transgression, 
 would bring upon themselves innumerable evils in this life, 
 and become exposed to eternal death. 
 
 How many of their offspring were trained up for heaven by 
 their daily sacrifices and instructions, we know not. One 
 interesting, lovely youth in this family, stands on record, 
 " an heir of the righteousness which is by faith." Abel 
 believed in God. In hope of eternal life through the pro- 
 mised seed, he offered a lamb from his flock. The doc- 
 trine of the cross was foolishness to Cain. He scorned the 
 thoughts of receiving salvation through the merits of another, 
 and, trusting to his own righteousness, he brought only 
 an offering of the fruit of the ground. The Lord rejected 
 it. but had respect unto that of Abel. Cain's anger rose. 
 He fell upon his brother and slew him. Awful fruit of the 
 apost;ir\ ! Solemn stroke! The first of unnumbered, that 
 should fall from the hands of wicked men upon the follow- 
 ers of the Lamb. Abel perished ; the first martyr to truth. 
 Heaven's portals opened wide to admit the first of the ran- 
 somed of the Lord, who should come to Mount Zion, washed
 
 Chapter 2.] TRANSLATION OF ENOCH. 31 
 
 sanctified, and justified in the name of the Lord Jesus, and 
 by the Spirit of God. Him, angels welcomed with joy, as a 
 spectacle never before witnessed in their happy regions ; 
 while he, being dead, by his faith yet speaketh to all the chil- 
 dren of men, assuring them that a sacrifice, offered with an 
 honest and true heart, a deep sense of the guilt of sin, and a 
 firm reliance on the atonement of Christ, will render sinners 
 acceptable to God, and fit them for glory. 
 
 Having laid his body in the grave, his parents returned to 
 their dwelling, cast down, yet not destroyed. They trusted 
 the promise of God, for a righteous seed, and the Lord re- 
 membered them in mercy, and sent them another son, whom 
 they called Seth ; — manifestly a pious man, for said his mo- 
 ther in holy faith, God hath appointed me another seed in- 
 stead of Abel. 
 
 In their posterity of the third generation, in the days of 
 Enos, they witnessed a general outpouring of the Spirit. 
 " Then," says the inspired historian, " men began to call 
 upon the name of the Lord." Whether we consider these 
 words as denoting that then prayer became a duty of com- 
 mon observance, or that in that age men first erected houses 
 of worship, and assembled for prayer and praise, or entered 
 into covenant with God and professed themselves his peo- 
 ple, it is manifest there was a general and great revival of 
 religion ; for nothing else could have induced men to do 
 either of these things. This was in about the 235th year of 
 the world, when the church was probably large and many 
 were prepared for heaven. 
 
 Of the state of religion in the three succeeding genera- 
 tions we have no account. Probably there was no other 
 outpouring of the Spirit, and the love of many, who had 
 turned to the Lord, had waxed cold. In the seventh gen- 
 eration from Adam, we find Enoch, a man eminently ele- 
 vated above this world and devoted to God. He was a prophet 
 of the Lord, and uttered a remarkable prophecy of the 
 coming of Christ to take to himself the kingdom and the 
 dominion, and to judge the world. " And Enoch also, the 
 seventh from Adam," says Jude, " prophesied of these, say- 
 ing, behold the Lord cometh with ten thousand of his saints, 
 to execute judgment upon all, and to convince all that are 
 ungodly among them, of" all their ungodly deeds, which 
 they have ungodly committed ; and of all their hard speeches 
 which ungodly sinners have spoken against him." What
 
 32 AJ7TBDIL0VIAN CHL'RCH. [Period I. 
 
 a view does this give us of the wickedness of man at that 
 period ! How solemn was that voice echoing through that 
 world of sin and transgression — like the last trump in the 
 morning of the resurrection ! If many mocked, with what 
 anguish must they have remembered it in a future age, when 
 the fountains of the great deep were broken up, and the iloods 
 came and .-wept them all away ! 
 
 Enoch lived a life of faith, maintained holy fellowship and 
 sweel communion with God ; and God testified his delight in 
 him by translating him, soul and body, to heaven, not suffering 
 him to taste death. By this great event also, Goo. gave his 
 church a lively assurance of a future world, and the resurrec- 
 tion of the dead. All who had died were sleeping in their 
 graves. No specific promise had been given that the body 
 should be delivered from the ruins of the fall. Here the saints 
 witnessed a rescue of Enoch from death and the grave, and 
 had a precious intimation of the future entire deliverance of 
 the whole man from the bondage of corruption. One instance 
 God gave to the antediluvian church. One to the church, by 
 Elijah, in succeeding periods, that her faith might be in God ; 
 until Christ should burst the bands of death and ascend a tri- 
 umphant conqueror — " the resurrection and the life." 
 
 CHARTER III. 
 
 Long lives and numbers of the Antediluvians. Preservation of the church. Her ene- 
 mies. Their great wickedness. God's care of his people. Deluge. 
 
 God was pleased to continue the inhabitants of the old 
 world upon earth to an astonishing period. Enoch was 
 taken to heaven in the 365th year of his age ; but the rest of 
 Seth's descendants, of whom we have any account, all lived 
 more than seven centuries. Methuselah attained to the ao-e 
 of 969 years. Many, "not knowing the power of God," 
 have supposed that their years were lunar months: but a 
 moment's consideration will show the absurdity of such a 
 conjecture ; foi it would make them parents when mere in- 
 fants, and reduce the duration of the old world to less than 
 130 years. By suffering man to remain long upon the earth, 
 God gave him an opportunity to act out the wickedness of 
 his heart, and to how to die universe the malignity and bit- 
 terness of sin.
 
 Chapter 3.] 
 
 HER ENEMIES. 
 
 33 
 
 Living as they did, through many centuries, the Antedilu- 
 vians must have been very numerous. When Cain destroyed 
 his brother, they had greatly multiplied, so that he was fearful 
 to go forth, lest any one that met him should kill him. The 
 first generation lived through several successive periods, until 
 the mass of men had accumulated to millions. 
 
 Among this vast population we behold the church, small 
 but distinct. Indeed it was the only thing of any worth in 
 the sight of God — the only thing deserving sacred record. 
 He has suffered every thing else — mighty kingdoms, flour- 
 ishing cities, vast achievements, powerful warriors, and re- 
 nowned statesmen — all to perish in oblivion ; and has told 
 us only of the holy seed, the generation of the righteous, who 
 maintained religion, and who, especially from Enoch to 
 Noah,were doubtless hated of all men. The following is their 
 record : 
 
 
 Began his birth 
 m tin; year of 
 hj the world. 
 
 Had his son in 
 the year of his 
 life. 
 
 Lived after his 
 son's birth, yrs. 
 
 c 
 
 ■a 
 > 
 3 
 
 Died in the yr. 
 of the world. 
 
 Adam, 
 
 130 
 
 800 
 
 930 
 
 930 
 
 Seth, .... 
 
 130 
 
 105 
 
 807 
 
 912 
 
 1042 
 
 Enos, 
 
 235 
 
 90 
 
 815 
 
 905 
 
 1140 
 
 Cainan, 
 
 325 
 
 70 
 
 840 
 
 910 
 
 1235 
 
 Mahaleel, 
 
 395 
 
 65 
 
 830 
 
 895 
 
 1290 
 
 Jared, .... 
 
 460 
 
 162 
 
 800 
 
 962 
 
 1422 
 
 Enoch, . . . 
 
 622 
 
 65 
 
 300 
 
 365 
 
 987 
 
 Methuselah, . 
 
 687 
 
 187 
 
 782 
 
 969 
 
 1656 
 
 Lamech, . 
 
 874 
 
 182 
 
 595 
 
 111 
 
 1651 
 
 Noah, .... 
 
 1056 
 
 500 
 
 
 
 
 The enemies of the church were mighty. Cain was a 
 hardened wretch. He despised the sacrifice which prefig- 
 ured the atonement, and attempted to please God by his 
 own devices. Angry with Jehovah for exposing the hol- 
 lowness of his heart, he wreaked his vengeance on his 
 brother Abel. God called him to account, and inquired 
 for Abel ; but, in hardened impudence, he said, " Am I 
 my brother's keeper ?" The Lord pronounced him cursed, 
 and drove him out, a fugitive and a vagabond on the earth 
 At hearing his sentence, remorse seized his soul ; and he
 
 34 THEIR AWFUL WICKEDNESS. [Period I. 
 
 exclaimed, "My punishment is greater than I can bear!" 
 What a picture of impenitent misery ! God determined he 
 should live, a monument of the Divine abhorrence of his 
 crime ; and he set a mark upon him, lest any finding him 
 should kill him. Cain went forth and forsook the presence 
 and ordinances of God — intrenched himself in a city, and 
 became a miserable worldling. His posterity greatly in- 
 creased and walked in his steps. Of some we read, who 
 were ingenious artificers, but of none who sought the Lord. 
 Lamech took to himself two wives, and introduced to the 
 world the dreadful sin of polygamy. 
 
 Not long did the descendants of Cain flourish in the earth, 
 without exercising a baneful influence upon the children of 
 God. These, beholding their beautiful women contracted 
 marriages with them. Their progeny were giants in wick- 
 edness. Says the inspired historian, " there were giants in 
 those days ; when the sons of God came in unto the daugh- 
 ters of men, and they bear children to them ; the same be- 
 came men of renown ;" — no doubt the men of whom Enoch 
 prophesied the Lord would be avenged for " all their ungodly 
 deeds which they had ungodly committed, and all their hard 
 speeches which they had spoken against him." And now 
 the flood-gates of wickedness being open, and the torrents of 
 iniquity overflowing the earth, the Lord sware in his wrath, 
 " My Spirit shall not always strive with man, for that he also 
 is flesh," is corrupt, depraved, has prostituted all his noble 
 powers, before the most debased appetites and passions. 
 
 The Spirit of God being withdrawn, the prince of the 
 power of the air, the spirit that worketh in the children of 
 disobedience, had a full triumph. Generation succeeded 
 generation, practising the most open, daring, atrocious wick- 
 edness. Violence, murder, war, rapine, and vile idolatry 
 filled the earth. Terrible were the enemies of vital godli- 
 ness. 
 
 But amidst the moral desolations of the old world, the 
 church stood. It was the cause of Jehovah. In the little 
 families of .Methuselah and Lamech and Noah it lived; and 
 in the last of these holy men, God designed to carry it 
 through the must awful judgment ever inflicted upon our 
 globe. Upon a view of the horrid impiety which filled 
 the earth, "it repented the Lord that he had made man 
 upon the earth and it grieved him at his heart." Not only 
 had he an extreme abhorrence of the crimes of men and
 
 Chapter 3.] the deluge. 35 
 
 their desperate wickedness, but his soul loathed them — 
 " And the Lord said, I will destroy man whom I have crea- 
 ted, from the face of the earth, both man and beast, and every 
 creeping thing, and the fowls of the air, for it repenteth me 
 that I have made them." 
 
 Easily indeed, might he have sent forth his Spirit, and con- 
 verted the hearts of that ungodly generation to himself, and 
 fitted them all for the happiness of heaven ; and not less im- 
 pious men of later ages have had the hardihood to contemn 
 God, because, when it lay in his power, he did not save them 
 and all men. But it pleases Jehovah sometimes to manifest 
 his justice and his wrath, as well as his grace. He would have 
 been righteous in destroying them without warning. But to 
 exhibit further his patience and long suffering, he warned 
 them by the preaching of Noah, for the space of 120 years. 
 In that holy man was the Spirit of Christ ; he was full of the 
 Holy Ghost. By this Spirit, says Peter, " he went and preach- 
 ed unto the spirits in prison," (the spirits confined in the time 
 w li<ii Peter wrote in the prison of hell, suffering the ven- 
 geance of eternal fire,) " which sometimes were disobedient, 
 when once the long suffering of God, waited in the days of 
 Noah." 
 
 For the preservation of this holy man and his family, God di- 
 rected Noah to prepare an ark. It was a strange commission. 
 It was making provision against a calamity which, to the eye of 
 sense and reason, seemed impossible. But Noah believed the 
 word of the Lord. He did not expostulate against the judg- 
 ment ; nor did he decline a labor almost too great for man, and 
 which would expose him to the most cutting ridicule and re- 
 proach. But " moved with fear," reverencing Jehovah, he 
 commenced his work ; and by his works, warned every behold- 
 er to repent of his sins and flee from impending destruction. 
 The world beheld, ridiculed, and mocked ; went on eating and 
 drinking, marrying and giving in marriage. No heart re- 
 lented. No sinner, fearful of the truth, inquired, Where is God 
 my Maker ? But the purpose of God was fixed ; and he 
 moved on to its accomplishment, glorious in holiness. 
 
 At the appointed time, the ark was completed ; and Noah 
 and his wife, and his sons and their wives, the little 
 chcjrch of God, and two of every flying fowl and creeping 
 thing, for their continuance upon the earth, were gathered 
 in. Solemn moment ! The door was shut ; and the rain 
 descended, the windows of heaven were opened, and the
 
 36 RE-8ETTLEMENT OF THE CHURCH. [Period I. 
 
 fountains of the great deep were broken up, and God had no 
 pity, and man could find no refuge ; the tallest trees, the 
 highest mountains were alike covered, and paleness, and 
 horror, and death, seized the vast family of man. 
 
 To this great and awful judgment of God upon the enemies 
 of the church, we have evidently some allusion in early wri- 
 tings, and the religious rites of heathen nations, and there are 
 numerous appearances in the earth which clearly indicate 
 that it was once overwhelmed by a deluge of water. Trees, 
 bones of animals, sea-shells, petrified fishes deeply imbedded 
 in the earth, yea, in the hardest strata and on the tops of the 
 highest mountains, are memorials of this dread event. But 
 we believe it chiefly, because God declares it in his holy 
 word. We do not ask how it could be, — we enter into no 
 philosophical discussion, we seek for the intervention of no 
 comet ; sufficient for us is it to know that the winds and the 
 waves and the seas obey the Almighty. We learn from it 
 that God abhors the workers of iniquity, and will not let the 
 wicked go unpunished ; and we lift up our hearts to God in 
 the heavens and say, Lord, give us grace that we may take 
 warning, and flee from the wrath to come. 
 
 The ark consisted of three stories, with one window in 
 the top. It was sufficiently large for the purpose for which 
 it was designed; being 480 feel in length, 81 in breadth, 
 and 41 in height. After floating on the waters 150 days, it 
 rested on one of the mountains of Ararat. Noah and his fam- 
 ily continued in it one year and ten days. 
 
 The flood took place in the 1656th year of the Avorld ; 
 2348 years before Christ, and 4177 years from the present 
 time. 
 
 This flood which cleansed the world was a remarkable 
 type of the redemption by the blood of Christ, which is sealed 
 to us by the baptism of water. These "eight souls were 
 saved by water." " The like figure Avhereunto" says Pe4<jr, 
 "even baptism doth also now save us, (not the putting away 
 the filth iif the flesh, but the answer of a good conscience 
 toward God,) by the resurrection of Jesus Christ." And the 
 ark, which was the refuge of the people of Jehovah, amid 
 tin' storms, of divine vengeance, was a type of Christ, the 
 eternal refuge of perishing sinners. "Come thou," says 
 God, in this day of mercy to every sinner, " Come thou and 
 all thy house into the ark."
 
 Chapter 4.] prophecy of noah. 37 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 Re-settlement of the Church. Prophecies of Noah. Location of Ararat. Building 
 of Babel. God curtails the future npwer of the enemies of his church, by the confu- 
 sion of tongues, and shortening men's lives. 
 
 When God had fully executed his vengeance on the wicked 
 inhabitants of the old world, he brought forth his little 
 church from the ark, and gave it the earth for a possession. 
 To express the grateful emotions of his heart, Noah built an 
 altar, and offered sacrifices unto the Lord. His offerings 
 were accepted, and God renewed with him and his seed, the 
 covenant of grace, making the rainbow, a thing permanent as 
 light, a token of the covenant ; and gave them every moving 
 thing to be meat for them, prohibiting however the eating of 
 blood, because he had appointed the blood to lie an atonement 
 for sin. As mankind had no right to eat flesh before the 
 deluge, this grant was a great alleviation of the original curse 
 upon human sustenance ; an alleviation, in prophetic view of 
 which, at the birth of Noah, Lamech might well exclaim, 
 " This same shall comfort us concerning our work and toil of 
 our hands, because of the ground which the Lord hath 
 cursed." 
 
 " Noah was a just man and perfect in his generation." But 
 " there is not a just man on earth that doeth good and sinneth 
 not ;" and such is the fidelity of the scripture historians, that 
 they fail not to reco'rd the vices of the holiest men. Noah 
 planted a vineyard, and drank to excess of the fruit of the 
 vine. As he lay inebriated and uncovered in his tent, he was 
 discovered by Ham, his youngest son, who made sport of the 
 humiliating spectacle. But, actuated by a better spirit, Shem 
 and Japheth took a garment and went backward, and decently 
 covered the nakedness of their father. When Noah awoke 
 and was informed of the deeds they had done, he declared, 
 under the influence of the Spirit, the feelings of his soul rela- 
 ting to the future condition of their families. 
 
 " Cursed be Canaan ! 
 
 A servant of servants to his brothers let him be ! 
 
 Blessed be Jehovah, the God of Shem ! 
 
 And let Canaan be their servant ! 
 
 And may God extend Japheth, 
 4
 
 38 CONFUSION OF LANGUAGES. [Period I. 
 
 And may he dwell in the tents of Shem ! 
 And Lei Canaan be their servant." 
 It was a wonderful prophecy, which has been astonishingly- 
 fulfilled, first, in the subjection of the Canaanites to the child- 
 ren of Israel, and since, in the more extensive subjection of 
 Africa, (which was settled by. Ham,) to the Romans, the 
 Saracens, the Turks, and in the millions on millions who 
 have been carried from that unhappy region into foreign sla- 
 very ; — in the preservation of the true church in the line of 
 Shem, (from whom Abraham descended.) and the tabernacling 
 of Christ anions the Jews ; and in the wonderful spread of 
 the posterity of Japheth over all Europe! and America, and 
 many parts of Asia, where, especially by Grecian, Roman, 
 and British conquests, they have dwelt in the tents of Shem ; 
 and in a still higher sense, in their extensive conversion to 
 the faith of the Gospel, and dwelling in the tents of Shem, 
 the church of the living God. 
 
 The Ark rested on one of the mountains of Ararat. — 
 These mountains are commonly supposed to lie in the an- 
 cient country of Armenia. Some have conjectured that 
 they were farther East, perhaps on the Hymlaya mountains, 
 the highest in the world ; as the journeying of the descend- 
 ants of Noah towards Shinar, is said to have been from the 
 East, and not as it must have been on the common suppo- 
 sition, from the West ; as no mention is ever made of Noah 
 in, any account of the Western nations, though he lived 
 300 years after the flood ; as the Hindoo and Chinese are 
 very ancient nations ; and Fohi, the reputed founder of the 
 Chinese empire, bears strong resemblance to Noah. But 
 it is most probable that they were not far distant from 
 Shinar, as no motive could have led so early to a distant 
 emigration. 
 
 At the close of the first century, after Noah came out of 
 the ark. his descendants, who might already have increased 
 to a million of souls, spread over that beautiful country through 
 which ran the Euphrates. 
 
 At this time the whole earth was of one language ; that 
 language, no doubt, with which God endued Adam. Had 
 men been uncorrupt. uniformity of speech might have been 
 of the highest utility. But guided by the depraved heart, 
 it had become <■■..■ "!' the most powerful instruments of cor- 
 ruption, and v ,,i' the chief sources of the 
 abominations and violence of the Antediluvians. One mind
 
 Chapter 4.] DISPEUSI0X OF MANKIND. 39 
 
 powerful in oratory or song, could easily reach the hearts of 
 a world. God therefore resolved to deprive flie future ene- 
 mies of his church of so tremendous an engine. This pur- 
 pose he executed on beholding them there on the plains of 
 Shinar, combining together and erecting a city and tower 
 which should make them one vast and powerful people. " Go 
 to," said he, " let us go down and confound their language, 
 that they may not understand one another's speech." The 
 builders of Babel were thrown into confusion and scattered 
 abroad, and the little church was left to gather strength, un- 
 molested by so great a weapon. 
 
 Another thing, which before the flood, had nearly destroyed 
 the church, Avas the great age which the wicked were 
 suffered to attain. Worldly power would not be the portion 
 of God's people. Should the wicked therefore, who ordina- 
 rily inherit it, be continued again centuries upon ^rth, and 
 for centuries persecute the church, how could she live ? She 
 almost expires in particular provinces, even under the tyranny, 
 for a few years, of some merciless persecutor. God, there- 
 fore, out of regard to his church, shortened the lives of men, 
 first to a few centuries ; and then to three score and ten years. 
 
 Where to look for the church at this period we know not ; 
 but it continued in the family of Noah, and in the line of 
 Shem. Shem lived an hundred and fifty years after the birth 
 of Abraham, and must have been venerated for his piety and 
 age, by all about him ; but he seems to have been unknown 
 by the family of that pious patriarch. His descendants, how- 
 ever, we soon find in the regions of Chaldea and Assyria ; 
 though, by many able and learned writers, it is thought they 
 had no concern in the building of Babel. They feared God. 
 They maintained among them the true religion. They were 
 the branch from which Christ was to come. God was their 
 God, and Christ their Redeemer ; and, if they sometimes 
 partook of the general corruption around them, and " served 
 other gods," yet the gates of hell were never suffered to pre- 
 vail against them. 
 
 In the providence of God, the world, which had been in 
 so awful a manner depopulated, was soon filled with inhab- 
 itants. Japheth had seven sons. These settled Armenia 
 and Greece, and from them came the present inhabitants of 
 Europe and the United States. Ham had four, whose 
 posterity filled Babylonia and Arabia, Canaan and Egypt. 
 Shem five. From these descended the Assyrians, Persians,
 
 40 HISTORY [Period I. 
 
 Jews, Hindoos, and Chinese, and aborigines of America. 
 These were the sons of Noah, "after their families, after 
 their tongues, in their lands, after their nations ; and by 
 these were the nations divided in the earth after the flood." 
 
 Some will ever affirm that the Negro, the Chinese, the 
 European, and the American Indian, could not have had a 
 common origin ; but the candid inquirer after the truth will 
 receive the testimony of God, and by this be satisfied that 
 all mankind descended from the patriarch who was preserved 
 in the ark. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 ^Early defection from the true religion. Historyof idolatry. 
 
 The awful judgment of God upon the old world, did not 
 eradicate depravity from the human heart. Even Ham, the 
 youngest son of the patriarch Noah, one who had witnessed 
 all the wonders of the flood, soon exhibited an unnatural and 
 depraved spirit, and went out, like Cain, with his posterity, 
 from the presence of the Lord, an ungodly generation. The 
 Cushites, his immediate descendants, were probably the chief 
 families that were concerned in the building of Babel ; but 
 neither were they brought back to the Lord by the new and 
 fearful judgment of heaven inflicted upon them. The whole 
 of that country through which they were dispersed, was, in a 
 few centuries, almost entirely idolatrous; so that even the 
 generation of the righteous, drawn in by the general corrup- 
 tion, were accused of serving " other gods" than Jehovah. 
 
 If there were others less vile and ferocious ; others, who 
 had a high veneration for Noah, and who would religiously 
 commemorate the deluge and the re-peopling of the earth, 
 still their descendants soon perverted the whole, and canon- 
 ized and worshipped those memorable incidents. Among 
 all the Fastern nations, therefore, we find many allusions, in 
 religious rites, to Noah and his ark, the dove, the olive 
 branch; indeed, almost a complete mythological historyof 
 the deluge. 
 
 Having once departed from the living God, the nations 
 mul tiplied to themselves deities with amazing rapidity. As 
 the most striking objects in nature, and the mediate source
 
 Chapter 5.] of idolatry. 41 
 
 of all good to men, the heavenly bodies soon attracted vene- 
 ration. 
 
 Renowned men, who had been the benefactors or scourges 
 of their race, were, in great numbers, enthroned on high. 
 But gods were found in every thing. Egypt, settled by Miz- 
 raim, the second son of Ham, was the fruitful mother of abomi- 
 nations. There the earth, sea, hills, rivers, animals, fishes, 
 birds, plants and stones received homage. Later nations dei- 
 fied abstract qualities, fame, piety, truth, and even physical 
 evils, evil fortune ; and several, the very vices of men. Some 
 of the gods were supposed to be good, and the authors of 
 happiness ; others, cruel and malignant, the authors of all 
 misery. Every nation, city, and family, in time, had its re- 
 spective deity ; and through complaisance, the heathen na- 
 tions adopted all gods of which they had any knowledge. 
 The Athenians erected an altar to the Unknown God. 
 
 The principal heathen deities mentioned in the history of 
 the Jews, are Baal, or the Sun ; Astarte or Ashtaroth, the 
 Moon ; several Baalim or Lords ; as Baal Peor, a god of the 
 Moabites ; Baal Berith, or god of the Covenant, a god of the 
 Schechemites ; Baal Zebub, a tutelary deity in the city of 
 Ekron, that protected the people from gnats ; Moloch, or the 
 planet Saturn, which was worshipped as a god who devoured 
 his own offspring. The statue of Moloch, erected in the 
 valley of Hinnom, was of brass. Its arms were stretched 
 out ; upon these, children were placed, and as the arms de- 
 clined, they rolled off" into a furnace of fire, placed below. 
 Dagon, a female deity, the goddess of the Philistines ; also 
 Rimmon, an idol of the Assyrians ; and Chiun or Saturn, 
 whose tabernacles or small shrines the Israelites carried with 
 them in the wilderness. 
 
 Discontented with a pure spiritual worship, jnen early be- 
 gan to form images of the true God. The Jews made a 
 calf to represent Jehovah, probably because they had seen 
 the Egyptians worship Apis, a bull, as God. Micah had an 
 image of Jehovah. The heathen carried imagery to a 
 great extreme. They worshipped nothing without an im- 
 age. The images were at first rude blocks of wood or 
 stone. These were afterward carved with care into every 
 form and shape. The Teraphim were images in the human 
 form. Some idols were part man and part beast. Dagon, 
 of the Philistines, had a human body terminating below in a 
 4*
 
 42 history. [Period I. 
 
 fish. One of the Egyptian deities had the head of a dog ; 
 another, the head of a bird. Some of the gods were made 
 of precious metals, or covered with silver or gold, and adorned 
 with the most costly vestments. 
 
 As they became precious, slight buildings were erected 
 over them to protect them from the weather. These were 
 soon succeeded by splendid temples. The goddess Diana 
 had a most magnificent temple at Ephesus. Sometimes 
 groves were planted around the temples, especially if the 
 deity was a patron of licentiousness. 
 
 The deities it was believed, might be induced to enter the 
 imaoes and grant such favors as were desired, by certain 
 ceremonies, incantations and sacrifices, whence arose a vast 
 multitude of rites and ceremonies ; sacrifices ; oblations ; and 
 an immense priesthood, whose business it was to attend upon 
 them. Their sacrifices were victims, salt cakes, libations, 
 honey, incense. Almost every distinguished god was honored 
 with some great festival, which was the holiday of thousands, 
 and was observed by sports and solemn processions and great 
 feastings. Sacrifices were accompanied with prayers, follow- 
 ed by loud shouting and leaping, and wounds upon the body. 
 These false deities demanded no morality of their worshippers, 
 and even knew none themselves. Often were they supposed 
 guilty of the grossest vices and abominations. And to please 
 them, an imitation of their wickedness formed part of their 
 worship. 
 
 Out of idolatry early arose divination and necromancy. 
 Many pretended to an intimacy with the deities ; to the power 
 of working miracles and the knowledge of future events. 
 These wonder-workers were held in high esteem in the time 
 of Moses and Belteshazzar. In later periods oracles were 
 established, from which it was pretended that the god spoke; 
 answering the inquiries of mortals. Dreams were thought to 
 come from the gods ; ami all nations, particularly the Romans, 
 gave much heed to omens and prodigies — such as monsters, 
 comets, eclipses, the flight of birds, and entrails of beasts. 
 
 The light of philosophy had, in some measure, opened the 
 eyes of men in civilized Europe to the fooleries of idolatry, 
 when Christ appeared; but it was three centuries before 
 Christianity obtained a triumph over the gods of Home. 
 But liuli' variation lias probably been made in those coun- 
 tries which still remain pagan, from their former state
 
 Chapter 5.] OF IDOLATRY. 43. 
 
 They have from the days of Nahor, " served other gods,"* 
 — are " old wastes, the desolations of many generations." 
 India has her three hundred million deities. Her images 
 are brass, wood and stone. Her horrid idol Juggernaut is 
 drawn in a splendid car. Most of the islands of the Pacific 
 have been, until of late, in the same awful bondage. When, 
 O when, shall they cast all their gods to the moles and the 
 bats ? 
 
 Some would charitably suppose that every idolater is a sin- 
 cere worshipper of his Creator and Benefactor. But Paul as- 
 sures us that idolatry originated in the depravity of the heart. 
 " Because that when they knew God they glorified him not as 
 God, neither were thankful, but became vain in their imagina- 
 tion, and their foolish heart was darkened. Professing them- 
 selves to be wise, they became fools ; and changed the glory 
 of the incorruptible Godinto an image made like to corruptible 
 man, and to birds, and four-footed beasts and creeping things." 
 And the correctness of his declaration is evinced by the 
 moral character of the whole heathen 1 world. Through every 
 generation, in every clime, it has been vile and abominable 
 beyond what language can express. The picture of it in his 
 day, drawn by Paul in the close of the first chapter of his 
 Epistle to the Romans, is the best ever presented to the world, 
 and is a correct representation of heathen immorality in every 
 period of time. " And even as they did not like to retain God 
 in their knowledge, God gave them over to a reprobate mind, 
 to do those things which are not convenient ; being filled with 
 all unrighteousness, fornication, wickedness, covetousness, 
 maliciousness ; full of envy, murder, debate, deceit, malignity ; 
 whisperers, backbiters, despiteful, haters of God, proud, boast- 
 ers, inventors of evil things, disobedient to parents, without 
 understanding, covenant breakers, without natural affection, 
 implacable, unmerciful ; — who, knowing the judgment of God, 
 that they which commit such tilings are worthy of death, not 
 only do the same, but have pleasure in them that do them." 
 
 * From idol worship the Aborigines of America have been remarkably- 
 free.
 
 PERIOD II 
 
 FROM THE CALL OF ABRAHAM TO THE BIRTH OF CHRIST ; 
 EMBRACING 1921 YEARS. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 Call of Abraham. Institution of Circumcision, and establishment of the Jewish 
 Church. Destruction of the cities of the plain. State of religion iu the world. 
 
 Abraham was born in the 2008th year of the world ; 352 
 years after the flood, and 1996 years before Christ. He was 
 the son of Terah ; and the tenth, in a direct line from Noah. 
 His ancestors lived in Ufof the Chaldees ; whence his father 
 came into Mesopotamia, expelled, if we may credit a tradi- 
 tionary account recorded in the book of Judith, by the idola- 
 ters, for his worship of the true God. Even they, however, 
 were seduced into the heaven-provoking abomination, and 
 bowed down, to some extent, to idols. " Your father," said 
 God, by Joshua, " dwelt on the other side of the flood (the 
 Euphrates) in old time ; even Terah, the father of Abraham 
 and the father of Nahor ; and they served other gods." Be- 
 sides Abraham, Terah had two sons, Nahor and Haran, and 
 one daughter, Sarai, who became Abraham's wife. Though 
 she was his sister, she was of a different mother. Haran 
 was the father of Lot, and died in [Jr. 
 
 As the nations were becoming corrupt witb amazing ra- 
 pidity, and true religion was in danger of being extinct in 
 the world, God selected this family to be the depository of 
 truth. He appeared to Abraham "in the 75th year of his 
 age, directed him to leave his country and his kindred, and 
 go to a land be would show him, and promised that he 
 would bless him him a numerous posterity, and 
 
 that in him all the families of the earth should be blessed. 
 Tins \.a the third time that the covenant of grace had been 
 revealed by God to his church. It was first made known 
 to Adam and I've, when the Lord assured them that the 
 seed of the woman should bruise the serpent's head. It
 
 Chapter 1.] CALL OF ABRAHAM. 45 
 
 was renewed with Noah and his sons, when they came out 
 of the ark. And now it was presented to Abraham with still 
 * greater fullness. Christ was promised from his loins ; and in 
 him, it was declared, that all the families of the earth should 
 be blessed. This was a great Era in the church. 
 
 Confiding in the word of the Lord, this pious patriarch 
 took Sarai his wife, and Lot, his brother's son, and all their 
 substance, passed to Sichem, in the land of Canaan, and there 
 built an altar unto the Lord. There again God appeared to 
 him, and renewed covenant. Finding a grievous famine in 
 the land, he went to Egypt, where he came near losing his 
 wife, because she was very beautiful, and was known only 
 as his sister. But God interposed for her rescue, and 
 made his power and his wrath known to the Egyptians. 
 When the famine had ceased, Abraham returned to Canaan, 
 laden with much Avealth, and divided the land with Lot. 
 He soon became a man of great substance and strength : 
 having 318 servants in his household, and being able to wage 
 effectual war with the plundering nations around him. God 
 often appeared to him ; assuring him that He was his shield 
 and his exceeding great reward ; accepting his sacrifices and 
 confirming the promises. On a certain occasion, Melchisedec, 
 king of Salem, a priest of the most high God, met him and 
 blessed him in the name of the most high God, possessor of 
 heaven and earth. 
 
 But though Abraham believed the word of the Lord, that in 
 his seed should all the families of the earth be blessed, yet so 
 long was the promised heir delayed, that he foolishly took to 
 himself Hagar, his Egyptian maid ; and became the father of 
 a son whom he called Ishmael. But this was not the prom- 
 ised seed. So far were all the nations from being blessed in 
 him, that the angel of the Lord prophesied concerning him, 
 " he will be a wild man, his hand will be against every man, 
 and every man's hand against him." His posterity, the Arabs, 
 have, to this day, been thieves and robbers, unsubdued by any 
 people. 
 
 At length, however, Avhen God had well tried the faith of the 
 patriarch, he gave him, in the hundredth year of his age, the 
 promised son ; again renewing with him his covenant for an 
 everlasting covenant, promising that he would be a God to 
 him and to his seed after him, and instituting the ordinance of 
 circumcision, which was to seal to them the covenant of grace, 
 and bind them to an observance of all its requisitions.
 
 46 circumcisiox. [Period II. 
 
 Hitherto the church had existed in an uncmbodied state. 
 By no token was she distinguished from the world. God was 
 now pleased to give her a \ isible standing among the nations. 
 By the ordinance of circumcision, all Ins people, with their 
 infant seed, were set apart as the Lord's. Whoever beheld 
 them in successive generations, might know by this sign and 
 seal, that God was their God, and they were his people. 
 From this event, which occurred in the 2108th year of the 
 world, is dated the establishment of the 
 
 JEWISH CHURCH. 
 
 By two other remarkable events, was the life of this 
 eminently holy man, this head of the church, and father of 
 believers, distinguished. 
 
 One was an awful destruction of the ungodly. 
 
 The inhabitants of Sodom and Gomorrah, with whom Lot 
 dwelt, were among the most wicked of the posterity of Ham. 
 "Their abominations cried aloud to heaven for vengeance : 
 and the Lord God determined to make an " example of 
 them to those that should after live ungodly." His pur- 
 pose he made known to his favored servant, Abraham ; 
 whose humble, fervent intercession for the righteous that 
 might dwell among them, has since greatly endeared him to 
 the people of God. Lot was a righteous man, a member of 
 the true church, the only one that dwelt in the cities of the 
 plain. His righteous soul was vexed from day to day, with 
 the conversation of the wicked, and with their unlawful deeds ; 
 yet he remained among them, from an inordinate attachment 
 to the world, and saw all that were dear to him corrupted and 
 destroyed. But Abraham had effectually interceded for him ; 
 and the angels said unto him " Escape for thy life." No 
 sooner had he fled, than the Lord rained fire and brimstone 
 from heaven, and the inhabitants were totally destroyed ; 
 tin- whole plain was converted into a vast lake, called the 
 Dead Sea ; which still remains a memorial of the vengeance 
 of God. How awful the wrath of an holy Jehovah! This 
 judgment was inflicted in the 2108th year of the world, and 
 1896 years before Christ. 
 
 The Other evenl was a trial of Abraham's faith. 
 
 Thirty years bad elapsed since the birth of Isaac; the 
 long expeeted seed, the child of promise, the declared pro- 
 genitor of Him, in whom '-all the families of the earth 
 were to be blessed ;*' when God said to Abraham, " Take
 
 Chapter 1.] OFFERING OF ISAAC. 47 
 
 now thy son, thine only son Isaac, whom thou lovest, and get 
 thee into the land of Moriah, and offer him there for a burnt 
 offering on one of the mountains which I will tell thee of." 
 Never was there a command so full of terror ! Every word 
 must have wrung the patriarch's heart with anguish. What 
 can we look for but. a firm remonstrance against the horrid 
 deed ; a plea from the fatal example on the surrounding 
 heathen, the reproach of his piety, and the very promises and 
 covenant of God ratified over and over ! But nothing of this. 
 With calm submission and holy confidence in God, he 
 went forward and built the altar, and laid the wood, and 
 bound Isaac his son, and lifted the knife to slay him, when 
 the Angel of the Lord interposed and said, " Now I know 
 thou fearest God, seeing thou hast not withheld thy son, 
 thine only son from me." It was a glorious exhibition of 
 faith ; for which God again confirmed to him his exceeding 
 great and precious promises. Having laid Sarah in the grave, 
 and provided a wife for Isaac, from the family of his brother" 
 Nahor, in Padanaram, Abraham died in the 175th year of 
 his age. 
 
 This eminent patriarch was as distinguished for his piety, 
 as for the remarkable events of his life. In humility, meek- 
 ness, patience, submission, and unwavering confidence in 
 God, he has been a pattern to all saints of succeeding ages. 
 Like the rest of this fallen world, he was a sinner ; he could 
 not be justified by works ; he had nothing whereof to glory. 
 But he saw Christ's day afar off, and was glad. He believ- 
 ed in God — rejoiced in a Saviour to come, and his faith was 
 counted for righteousness. His faith was a vital principle. 
 " It wrought with his works, and by works was his faith 
 made perfect; and he was called the Friend of God." 
 
 The age of Abraham was one of great declension. It was 
 the age of Sodom and Gomorrah. But it was not the period, 
 when in one of the capital cities of the world, an altar should 
 be erected " To the Unknown God." Mankind had not as 
 yet lost the knowledge of Jehovah. Some who came out of 
 the ark with their immediate descendants, were still living. 
 A knowledge of that dread event, and of the power and holi- 
 ness of God which occasioned it, must therefore have ex- 
 isted among all people, while not a few were to be found of 
 sincere and fervent piety. The Persians were the descend- 
 ants of Shem, by his son Elam, as Abraham and his descend- 
 ants were by Arphaxad ; and continued, probably for a con-
 
 48 JOB. [Period II. 
 
 siderable period, to walk in the way of their fathers. The 
 Chaldeans, the descendants of Ham, were so far corrupt, as 
 to expel the father of Abraham for his religion, from their 
 country. Among them, therefore, we may look in vain for 
 any true religion. 
 
 The Arabians retained the knowledge and worship of the 
 God of heaven, until after the days of Moses. Among them 
 we find in this far distant age, Job. He dwelt in that part 
 of Arabia Petrea, which was called Edom, and bordered upon 
 the tribe of Judah to the south. His origin is uncertain; 
 and the exact period in which he lived cannot well be deter- 
 mined. His years were more than 200 — the age of man before 
 the days of the patriarchs. In his writings are mentioned 
 only the most ancient species of idolatry, the worship of the 
 sun and moon ; and his riches are reckoned by his cattle. 
 If he lived after the days of Abraham, and as some suppose, 
 as late as Moses, still he appears to have known nothing of 
 that eminent patriarch, or of the wanderings of the children 
 of Israel. His knowledge of God was evidently handed 
 down to him from Noah ; but was greatly increased by inti- 
 mate communion with heaven. The book which bears his 
 name, and gives an account of the wonderful dealings of God 
 with him, has been ascribed to Moses, to Solomon, to Isaiah, 
 and Ezra, but it is evidently the work of Job himself. Its 
 style is sublime and lofty ; full of figure, and corresponds to 
 the genius of the Arabic language. It every where abounds 
 with religious instruction, and the noblest sentiments of piety ; 
 and, with inimitable majesty, proclaims the Almighty power 
 and unsearchable wisdom of the Maker of the universe. 
 
 With all his faults, Job was a man of deep humility and 
 exalted piety. Through traditional religion and the sugges- 
 tions and influences of the Holy Spirit, he disclaimed all hope 
 of justification from his own righteousness ; placed his confi- 
 dence in the great Redeemer, and looked forward with joyful 
 hope to a resurrection and future judgment. Such a man 
 must have boon a light in the world. His book conveyed 
 truths to mankind which unassisted reason had never learned, 
 and powerfully refuted the erroneous views which were fast 
 spreading in the earth, of the moral government of God. 
 When it was admitted into the sacred cannon we know not ; 
 but it is cited as inspired by the Apostles, and was universally 
 received as canonical by the early Christians. 
 
 Among the Canaanites, Abraham lived as those who were
 
 Chapter 2.] MELCHlSEOEC. 19- 
 
 well acquainted with Jehovah. He even (here found a king, 
 Melchisedec, who ruled his people in righteousness and 
 peace, and officiated at the altar, as priest of the most high 
 God ; a man who, on both these accounts, was a remarkable 
 type of Christ. Abraham honored him for his rank and piety, 
 and priestly character, and received as a distinguished favor, 
 his blessing. 
 
 Over Gerar in Philistia, reigned Abhnelech, an upright 
 man, who acknowledged and feared Jehovah. All these 
 nations must have been solemnly impressed with the majesty 
 and holiness of God, in the destruction of Sodom and Go- 
 morrah. 
 
 The Egyptians early fell into idolatry, but the God of 
 Abraham was terrible among them. And in subsequent 
 ages, he must have been extensively known by the piety of 
 Joseph, the religion of the Hebrews, and more especially, 
 by the plagues upon Pharaoh and the nation, in the days of 
 Moses. 
 
 It may be inquired why, if there was so much knowledge 
 of the true God in the world, was Abraham called ? It was no 
 doubt in part perspective. The clouds of pagan darkness 
 were last overshadowing the earth. In a little time, the 
 knowledge of Jehovah, of his name, his worship and his laws, 
 would be banished from among men, without some special 
 provision for its preservation, and the earth would be in com- 
 plete subjection to the prince of darkness. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 Descent of the Church in the line of Patriarchs. Prophecy respecting Shiloh. Joseph. 
 Residence of the church in Egypt. Her deliverance from bondage. Plagues of 
 Egypt. Institution of the Passover. Baptism of the church. Murmurings of the 
 Israelites. Their typical journey. 
 
 If there was true piety elsewhere in the earth, still we 
 are now to contemplate the Church of God embodied in the 
 family of Abraham, and sealed with the seal of circumcision. 
 God confirmed to Isaac the promises made to his father, 
 " in thy seed shall all the families of the earth be blessed." 
 In his youth, Esau sold his birthright for a trifle to Jacob 
 his younger brother ; thus, in the freedom and wickedness 
 of his ow r n heart, accomplishing, though he meant not 
 5
 
 50 LINE OF PATRIARCHS. [PekIOD II. 
 
 so, a purpose of divine sovereignty ; " For the children, 
 being not yet born, neither having done any good or evil, 
 that the purpose of God, according to election, might stand, 
 not of works, but of him that calleth ; it was said unto her, 
 (Rebecca) the elder shall serve the younger." Zealous for 
 the execution of the divine, purpose thus revealed to her ; — 
 revealed, no doubt, that it might be accomplished, his mother 
 craftily diverted the blessing from Esau to Jacob. Esau 
 having in the folly and wickedness of his heart, cast away his 
 birthright, was angry with Jacob, and sought to kill him ; 
 but Jacob fled into Mesopotamia, to his mother's relatives. 
 Driven from his home, a lone wanderer, night overtook him 
 without a shelter or a friend, and he laid himself down in the 
 open air, with a stone for his pillow. But God was there. 
 In a dream, he saw a ladder standing on the earth and reach- 
 ing unto heaven, on which the angels of God ascended and 
 descended. Above it stood the Lord God, who assured him 
 that he was the God of his fathers, and would give him and 
 his seed the land of Canaan, and that in him all the nations of 
 the earth should be blessed. In this manner did God exhibit 
 to him his providence, administered by angels, and renew the 
 covenant containing the precious promises. When Jacob 
 awoke, his soul was deeply impressed with the presence of 
 God, and he said, " Surely the Lord is in this place, and I 
 knew it not. How dreadful is this place ! this is none other 
 but the house of God ! and this is the gate of heaven." He 
 erected his pillow for a monument, and sealed himself to be 
 the Lord's. 
 
 Jacob was worthy of the sacred trust. He was a man of 
 prayer. He wrestled with Christ, the angel of the covenant. 
 He vowed unto the Lord, and performed his oaths. His 
 blessings and his trials were uncommonly great ; but in the 
 height of prosperity, while master of two bands, he was 
 meek, humble, and grateful ; and, when all things went 
 against him, and he seemed about to be stripped of all his 
 heart held dear, he was patient and submissive, and commit- 
 ted himself to Him who judgeth righteously in the earth. 
 
 From Jacob descended twelve sons, who, by a mysterious 
 providence, were removed, according to the revelation of 
 God made to Abraham, to Egypt ; there to reside in bond- 
 age many years. Before the venerable man died, he uttered 
 a more remarkable prophecy of Christ than any the church 
 had as yet received — a prophecy in which not only the line
 
 Chapter 2.] LINE OF patriarchs. 51- 
 
 was pointed out in which Messiah should come, but the time 
 of his appearance was marked with great precision. " Judah," 
 said he, in blessing his sons, " is a lion's whelp ; from the 
 prey, my son, thou art gone up ; he stooped down, he couch- 
 ed as a lion, and as an old lion, who shall rouse him ? The 
 sceptre shall not depart from Judah ; nor a lawgiver from 
 between his feet, until Shiloh come, and unto him shall the 
 gathering of the people be." In conformity with this pre- 
 diction and promise, Judah was never without a ruler and 
 lawgiver, until subdued by the Romans, when Shiloh or Christ 
 came ; and when Jesus Christ appeared in Judah, then de- 
 parted ruler and lawgiver ; and these have never since been 
 known in her borders. 
 
 Jacob was born in the year of the world 2168. He was 
 75 years of age when he iled into Mesopotamia. He came 
 into Egypt in 2298, and died 17 years after, being 147 years 
 of age. When he came into Egypt, the visible church of 
 God consisted of 70 souls. 
 
 A single instance of humble piety in that, distant age of the 
 world, even in the most retired walks of life, is refreshing to 
 the soul. But we have exhibited to us a lovely youth, who, 
 in the providence of God, was exalted almost to royalty, and 
 became a father to his people ; who feared God ; resisted the 
 most powerful allurements .to sin ; kept his garments white 
 amid an adulterous generation, and stands forth an illustrious 
 monument of the power of divine grace. This was Joseph, 
 the eleventh son of Jacob. Moved with envy, his brethren 
 sold him for a slave. But he became the deliverer of his 
 people and temporal saviour of the Egyptian nation. His 
 history is one of the most beautiful, pathetic, interesting and 
 instructive tales which was ever written, and remarkably ex- 
 hibits the overruling providence of God. His envious breth- 
 ren sold him ; but it was God who carried him into Egypt for 
 the execution of his purposes. 
 
 During their long ^idence in Egypt, the chosen people 
 of God multiplied astonishingly, though oppressed by a most 
 cruel bondage ; but having no religious ordinances, Sabbaths, 
 or instruction, they in a great measure lost the true religion, 
 and polluted themselves " with the idols of Egypt." 
 
 Their bondage was a lively picture of the natural state of 
 the true Israel ; who were bond servants to sin, and in 
 bondage to the law as a covenant of works.
 
 52 DELIVERANCE FROM EGYPTIAN BONDAGE. [Period II. 
 
 The church was suffered to decline, that the seed of the 
 woman might gain the more illustrious victory over the prince 
 oi" darkness. The children of Israel, having served a heathen 
 prince more than "J00 years, until they had increased to two 
 millions of souls. ( rod determined tohringthem out of bondage, 
 in fulfillment of his promise to Abraham, with a high hand, 
 and a strong arm, amid many siims and wonders, and to 
 magnify himself before all people. 
 
 The instrument by winch he resolved to effect this deliver- 
 ance was Moses, the son of a Hebrew woman, who, to avoid 
 destruction by the Egyptians, was hid by his mother in an ark 
 in the bulrushes, by the river's brink ; where he was discov- 
 ered by Pharaoh's daughter as she came to bathe, and adopted 
 by her as her own son. In the court of Pharaoh, he was 
 trained up in all the learning of the Egyptians ; and if we may 
 credit Josephus, was made a general in their armies, fought 
 many battles, and was considered heir to the crown. But 
 " by faith he refused to be called the son of Pharaoh's daugh- 
 ter ; choosing rather to suffer affliction with the people of 
 God, than to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season ; esteeming 
 the reproach of Christ greater riches than the treasures of 
 Egypt, for he had respect unto the recompense of the reward." 
 lie had a holy coniidence in the promises of God, and he 
 turned his eye and heart from the crown of Egypt, to the 
 deliverance of his brethren from their cruel bondage. Failing 
 in some premature efforts to accomplish this, he fled to Midian, 
 to Jethro, a priest, whose daughter he married, and with 
 whom he lived forty years. Here he might have remained 
 till death, 'had not Almighty God spoken to him out of the 
 burning bush, and assured him of his design to deliver the 
 Israelites by his hand. Obedient to the heavenly command, 
 he left Jethro; and taking with him Aaron his brother, he 
 appeared before Pharaoh, and demanded the release of the 
 cluldrenof Israel. Thathaughty monarch repulsed him with 
 scorn. Then ensued such a series (^judgments, as no nation 
 I:. -lure or since ever knew. Their river was turned into 
 blood. Fro . ■ ad lice, and (lies filled all their habitations. 
 Murrain was on all their cattle. Boils covered man and 
 beast. Rain and hail mingled with fire, descended upon their 
 land. Devouring locusts rested on all their coasts. A super- 
 natural darkness thai might he felt, overspread the earth. 
 And last and heaviest of all, the first born, " from the first born 
 of Pharaoh, thai --at upon the throne, to the first born of the
 
 Chapter 2.] Passover. 53. 
 
 maid that was behind the mill," became in one night, cold 
 and silent corpses. 
 
 The Egyptians were accustomed to divination. They had 
 their diviners, enchanters, witches, charmers, wizards and 
 necromancers. These were called in to confront Moses ; 
 and, as they pretended by their magical arts to perform the 
 same wonders, the heart of Pharaoh was more and more 
 hardened against the Lord. But God moved on to the accom- 
 plishment of his purposes. The church was his, and he 
 would redeem it from the iron furnace. 
 
 On an ever memorable night, the Passover was instituted. 
 It was then to be celebrated by the Israelites, as a token, or 
 means of their deliverance, and afterward, as a memorial of 
 the power and love of God in their redemption, and a prefigu- 
 ration of Christ our Passover. Scarce had they eaten the 
 paschal lamb, when there was a cry made throughout all the 
 land of Egypt ; for it was the moment of the execution of the 
 last and heaviest of God's judgments. And the Egyptians 
 pressed them to depart, for they said, "we be all dead men." 
 They arose and went, for the Lord was their helper. But 
 no sooner was their departure known to Pharaoh, than he 
 pursued them with all his hosts, and overtook them as they 
 were encamped on the banks of the Red Sea. It was a 
 dreadful moment. The sea before and the Egyptians behind, 
 no chance of escape appeared ; and they said unto Moses, 
 " Because there were no graves in the land of Egypt, hast 
 thou brought us here to die in the wilderness V But Moses 
 said, " Stand still and see the salvation of the Lord." And 
 he stretched out his hand over the sea, and the sea divided, 
 and the children of Israel passed through on dry ground ; the 
 Lord going before them in a pillar of fire and of cloud. The 
 presumptuous Egyptians pressed after ; but the Lord caused 
 the waters to enclose and cover them ; and there they slept 
 the sleep of death. 
 
 The exit' of the children of Israel from Egypt, took place 
 in the 2513th year of the world, 1491 years before the birth of 
 Christ, 430 years from Abraham's coming into Canaan, and 
 215 from Jacob's descent into Egypt. Their number was 
 about three millions. It was an event typical of the redemp- 
 tion of the church from the bondage of sin and death, and 
 must, have deeply and solemnly impressed the surrounding 
 5*
 
 54 BAPTISM OF THE CHURCH. [Period II. 
 
 nations, with the majesty, power, holiness, and wrath of God, 
 and the value, lie placed on his chosen people. 
 
 The Apostle Paul remarks, that all the Israelites were 
 baptized uuio Moses in the cloud and in the sea. They were 
 literally so, from the drops of \ ere sprinkled 
 
 upon them from the overshadowing cloud and from the sea, 
 which stood in heaps beside them. This was a baptism unto 
 Moses, as a typical mediator, by which they were bound to 
 submit to that, covenant which he, as the minister of God, was 
 to reveal to them ; but it was especially a type of the later 
 initiating seal of the covenant of grace ; — rather, a type of the 
 washing of regeneration and sprinkling of the blood of Jesus, 
 of which baptism is only the sign. 
 
 On the completion of this wonderful deliverance, Moses 
 composed a song, which he and the children of Israel sung 
 unto the Lord ; to which responses were made by Miriam the 
 prophetess, accompanied by timbrels and dances. No doubt 
 among that vast multitude there were many sincerely pious 
 people, who from the heart, extolled God for his wonderful 
 works. There was the true church. Hut all were not Israel, 
 who were of Israel. Indeed the greater part of that generation 
 which came out of Egypt were unsanctified men, and exceed- 
 ingly perverse God delivered them from bondage for " his 
 name's sake, and that he might make his power known." And 
 if they united in the song of Moses, it was in the triumphs of 
 victory. They sang his praise, but his loving kindness was 
 soon obliterated from their minds. Forty years they wandered 
 in the wilderness, but they were years of constant murmurings 
 and rebellions. .Before they crossed the Red Sea, they spake 
 contemptuously to Moses. And v. ithin three days alter they 
 had sung the praises of the Lord, they murmured at the waters 
 larah, because they were bitter. Then in a short period, 
 they murmured for bread, looking back with bitter regret to 
 the day when they "sat by the .. . and did eat bread 
 
 to the full." God aavc them bread from heaven, but " their 
 soul loathed thai light bread." Next they murmured for fl 
 They were jealous of the honor eonferre I on Moses and 
 Aaron. They made them a molten calf in imitation of the 
 . Apis, and were afterward joined to Daalpeor ; 
 did' i of the dead, and committed abomination 
 
 with the dan/ .. Their whole lite was a con- 
 
 tinued, scene of rebellion. "Forty years long," said God, 
 "was 1 grieved with t] And though he did
 
 Chapter 2.] WANDERINGS OF ISRAEL. 55- 
 
 not destroy tliem utterly, lie sometimes caused them to feel 
 the power of his indignation. At one time three and twenty 
 thousand were destroyed in a day. At another, the Lord sent 
 among them fiery flying serpents which bit them, so that many 
 of the people died. At another, three rebellious families were 
 swallowed up in the earth for their sins, and 14,700 persons 
 were suddenly cut oil" by a plague for murmuring against it. 
 Such was their perverseness, that God sware in his wrath 
 that none save Caleb and Joshua, of that generation, should 
 enter the promised land. 
 
 \ et for their father's sake, God was kind and compassionate 
 towards them. Oft he forgave them at the intercession of 
 Moses, when provoked to destroy them. He went before 
 them in a pillar of cloud by day and pillar of fire by night, 
 and protected them by the angel of his presence. He gave 
 them day by day, manna from heaven, and quails for flesh. 
 He caused water to flow out in abundance from the rock. He 
 raised in the wilderness a brazen serpent upon a pole when 
 the people were bitten by the fiery flying serpents, that who- 
 soever looked upon it should be healed. He gave them power 
 over their enemies, and wrought for them the most wonderful 
 victories. 
 
 "All these things happened unto them for ensamples, and 
 they are written for our admonition upon whom the ends of 
 the world are come." Their whole journey toward the 
 promised land was typical of the journey of the true Israel 
 toward the heavenly Canaan. They were indeed the true 
 Israel. The true church was among them ; though the great 
 mass of the people were wicked and rebellious. Were they 
 brought through the depths of the sea ? So all the children 
 of God are born of water and the Spirit. Were they baptized 
 by sprinkling, from the cloud and the sea, unto Moses? So 
 are we baptized into Jesus Christ, " buried with him by bap- 
 tism into death — that we may walk in newness of life." 
 Were they to live by faith, as to their daily support, in the 
 wilderness ? So are we. Were they fed by manna and did 
 they drink of water from the rock ? So are we fed by " that 
 bread which cometh down from heaven" in the dispensation 
 of the word, and our souls are refreshed from the fountain of 
 life. They " did all eat the same spiritual meat and all drank 
 the same spiritual drink, for they drank of that spiritual rock 
 that followed them, and that rock was Christ." Were they 
 guilty of much murmuring and rebellion ? Did they disbelieve
 
 56 GIVING OF THE Law. [Period II. 
 
 the promises ? and was their soul discouraged because of the 
 way ? It was but a type of the imperfection, stupidity, disbe- 
 lief and backsliding of saints, Did the anger of the Lord 
 burn against them, and did his judgments destroy them ? We 
 may behold in this a lively representation of his grief and 
 indignation at the misconduct of saints, and of his judgments 
 upon them ; though these judgments under the new dispensa- 
 tion are marked with far less severity. Did he, at the interces- 
 sion of Moses, oft forgive their sins, and extend to them his 
 pardoning and saving mercy ? So at the intercession of Christ, 
 he pardons the iniquities of his people, and will acquit them in 
 the judgment. Did Moses lift up the serpent in the wilder- 
 ness, that whoso looked on it should be healed ? So was the 
 Son of man lifted up, that " whosoever believeth in him should 
 not perish, but might have everlasting life." And did God, 
 finally, bring his ancient Israel into the land of promise, 
 through the waters of Jordon, by his servant Joshua ? So 
 does he conduct his saints, through death, by Jesus, the great 
 captain of their salvation, to a better country, which is the 
 desire of their souls, even a heavenly. " The ransomed of 
 the Lord shall return and come to Zion with songs and with 
 everlasting joy upon their heads ; they shall obtain joy and 
 gladness, and sorrow and sighing shall flee away." 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 Giving of the Law. Moral and Ceremonial. Symbol of the Divine Presence. Taber- 
 nacle. Urim and Thunnmim. Priesthood. Re-institntion of the Sabbath Completion 
 of the Pentateuch. Outpouring of the Spirit. Character of Moses. Two remarkable 
 Prophecies of Christ. 
 
 During the wanderings of the church in the wilderness, 
 four remarkable events occurred which claim particular notice. 
 The giving of the law. The re-institution of the 
 Sabbath. The completion of the Pentateuch, and an 
 extensive outpouring of the Holy Spirit. 
 
 For 2500 years, the church had enjoyed much precious 
 intercourse with heaven. Christ, the angel of the covenant, 
 had appeared to Adam, to Noah, to Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, 
 and established with them the covenant of grace, but she had 
 no written law. On the tenth of the third month after leaving 
 Egypt, the Israelites pitched their camp at the foot of Mount
 
 Chapter 3] HEBREW ritual. 57 
 
 Sinai. There they remained a year. On the raornin^ of the 
 third day of their encampment, the mount was in a smoke and 
 there were thunders and lightnings and a thick cloud upon the 
 mount, for the Lord descended upon it in fire. Such was the 
 majesty of the scene, that the people trembled and stood afar 
 off, and said unto Moses, " Speak thou with us, and we will 
 hear ; but let not God speak with us lest we die. And Moses 
 went up to God in the mount." 
 
 The Ten Commandments were first given. To express 
 their importance and perpetuity, they were written by the 
 finger of God, on tables of stone. These commandments have 
 their foundation in the nature of God and man, and in the rela- 
 tions which men bear to God and to one another. They con- 
 tain the primary principles of all law. They are obligatory 
 upon all men to the end of time. 
 
 Next, God gave to Moses the political and ceremonial law 
 of Israel. He had set apart this nation for himself. Its 
 government was to be a Theocracy. God was to be its 
 King. He therefore gave his statutes for the regulation of the 
 commonwealth. 
 
 It was also to form his visible church ; and he prescribed 
 such ceremonial observances as would maintain the knowledge 
 of the true Jehovah ; keep the Jews separate from the heathen ; 
 and, by lively types and shadows, prefigure the Gospel 
 dispensation. 
 
 Under this divine constitution, the worship of Israel con- 
 sisted much in sacrifices and offerings ; in presenting to God 
 slain animals and the fruits of the earth. 
 
 Sacrifices had been offered by the pious from the promise of 
 a Saviour. They were doubtless of divine origin. They 
 were now reduced to a regular system. God prescribed three 
 kinds for the Jewish nation ; the whole burnt offering, the 
 sacrifice, and the thank offering. The first was the most 
 ancient and excellent. It was expiatory. The whole, victim, 
 whether a bullock, a lamb, a turtle dove or young pigeon, was 
 burnt ; and a libation of wine was poured out upon the altar. 
 The second was a sin offering or trespass offering, made on 
 account of legal pollutions, or sins of ignorance. The third 
 was an expression of gratitude for mercies received. The 
 slain animals were accompanied with unleavened cakes ; and 
 most of the animal and the cakes were converted by the person 
 offering, into an entertainment for the poor. All these sacri- 
 fices were so many symbols, corresponding with the several
 
 58 TABERXACLE. [Period II 
 
 branches of piety. In the expiatory sacrifice, the offerer came 
 before God confessing that he was a sinner, and that he 
 deserved to die, as the animal died. The acceptance of the 
 sacrifice on the part of God, was a confirmation of the divine 
 promises of pardon to the penitent. But this sacrifice was 
 chiefly figurative of our Lord Jesus Christ, our true substitute ; 
 the Lamb of God which taketh away the sins of the world. 
 If any trusted to a fancied efficacy in the sacrifices themselves, 
 and to the multitude of victims, they drew upon them the 
 divine anger. 
 
 That the Israelites might have a fixed place where they 
 should offer their sacrifices, worship, and receive communica- 
 tions from heaven, God commanded Moses to build a taber- 
 nacle. Noah and the patriarchs had erected altars. As yet, 
 temples were unknown among the people of God. The 
 tabernacle was a movable tent, made of the most costly 
 materials. Before it was the court, 150 feet in length, and 75 
 in breadth, and enclosed by curtains made of linen. In the 
 centre of the court stood the altar for sacrifice, and on one 
 side the laver, with water. The tabernacle was West of the 
 Court. It was thirty cubits from West to East, and ten from 
 North to South, and was divided into two apartments. The 
 outer was called the holy place ; the inner, the Holy of Holies. 
 In the former, on the North side, was the table of show 
 bread. On this were placed twelve loaves of unleavened 
 bread, sprinkled over with frankincense ; and wine in bowls. 
 On the South side was the golden candlestick, in which seven 
 lamps burned by night, and three by day. In the middle, was 
 the altar on which incense was offered daily, morning and 
 evening. In the inner room, from which was excluded the 
 light of day, was the ark of the covenant — a small box covered 
 with pure gold. In this was deposited the two tables of 
 stone, on which were written the ten commandments. The 
 lid or Qover of the ark was called the mercy seat. On the 
 ends of this seat were placed two cherubiins, with their faces 
 inclined toward each other, and toward the mercy seat, and 
 their wings stretched out so as to overshadow it. These 
 wings formed the throne of God, while the ark was his foot- 
 stool. By the side of the ark, in a golden vase, was kept 
 some of the manna, Aaron's rod, and the books of Moses. 
 
 "Here," said God to Moses, from between these cheru- 
 bims, " I will meet with thee and commune with thee." 
 Here was seen a cloud of glory, the A-isible symbol of Jeho-
 
 Chapter 3.] REixsTlTUTiON of the sabbath. 59 
 
 vah, Avhich became bright and shining, when God there 
 revealed his Avill by an audible voice. Such an emblem of 
 Jehovah's presence, accompanied with frequent communica- 
 tions from him, caused the Israelites to feel that he was near ; 
 gave them a deep sense of the Unity of the Godhead, and kept 
 them from the worship of the heavenly luminaries. 
 
 Of the seasons of worship, the first was the Sabbath. 
 This was instituted at the close of the creation, and was doubt- 
 less observed by the pious both before the flood and after, 
 according to their knowledge and opportunity. In the books 
 of Moses, such observance is not indeed mentioned, nor was 
 there any special occasion for the notice. But expressions 
 exist, implying such observance, and which cannot well be 
 accounted for without it. Time was divided into Aveeks of 
 seven days* both before the flood and after. Probably the 
 children of Israel Avere made incessantly to labor in Egypt ; 
 but no sooner were they released than they observed the" 
 Sabbath, before the promulgation of the law, as a day they 
 felt to be holy.f God, in the fourth commandment, speaks of 
 the Sabbath not in a Avay which he would if instituted for 
 the first time, but. as an old institution, Avhich they were 
 required to remember and keep holy. The Sabbath was now 
 reinstituted with peculiar solemnity, and its observance was 
 placed in the moral code, among the ten commandments. 
 But it is probable that the day of its observance was changed. 
 For the day first marked out for the Jewish Sabbath by the 
 manna's not falling upon it, was the twenty-second of the 
 second month ; and counting backward seven days, we find 
 the people performing, by divine direction, a long and Aveari- 
 some march. The original Sabbath, consecrated by the 
 heathen to the Sun, may have been set aside, and that day 
 made holy on which the Jews came out of Egypt. Of that 
 event, the Sabbath hoav became a special memorial. He 
 Avho is Lord of the Sabbath has a right to alter the day of its 
 observance. He did alter it at a subsequent period, to com- 
 memorate his own resurrection. And if the Sabbath was 
 then put back one day, as has been computed by some 
 learned men, we have now the original Sabbath, and do 
 commemorate both the creation and redemption of man. 
 
 As standing memorials of the goodness of Jehovah, and 
 
 * Gen. xxix. 27. her week. Heb. her seven. Gen. iv. 7. t Exodus 
 xvi. 22—30
 
 60 PRIM AXD THtTMMIM. [Period II 
 
 the truth of the Mosaic religion, three great Festivals were 
 
 instituted ; — the Feast of the Passover, of Pentecost, and of 
 Tabernacles. The first was a memorial of the deliverance 
 from Egypt. It was celebrated Got seven days, from the 
 15th to the 21st of the month Nisan ( Ipril.) The second 
 called Pentecost, because it was celebrated the fiftieth day 
 from the Passover, was the feast of harvest and of the first 
 fruits, and was a solemn acknowledgment of the divine good- 
 ness and their dependence and obligations. The third was 
 a solemn thanksgiving for all the bounties of the year ; and 
 a memorial of the goodness of God to them when they dwelt 
 in the tabernacles in the wilderness. These festivals were 
 always celebrated at Jerusalem. All who could, attended 
 them. They greatly promoted social affection, and kept 
 the people "from intercourse with foreign nations and idol 
 festivals. 
 
 Besides the worship of the Sabbath and these festivals, the 
 Hebrew ritual prescribed the daily sacrifice, offered morning 
 and evening for the whole congregation ; — a religious service 
 consisting of animal and vegetable offerings, on the appearance 
 of the new moon, that the Israelites might be kept from the 
 superstitious worship of that heavenly body ; an annual 
 service on the commence menl of the seventh month, the begin- 
 ning of the Jewish civil year ; — a Sabbatical year, a rest every 
 seventh year from the cultivation of the earth, which was also 
 a year of unusual attention to religion and the release of poor 
 debtors from their creditors ; and the year of Jubilee, which 
 took place every fiftieth year or after every seven sabbaths of 
 years. This was ushered in by the sound of a trumpet, and 
 restored every native Israelite to his original property and 
 freedom. 
 
 To perfect the Jewish worship, God instituted an order 
 of priests. In the patriarchal ages, the father of a family 
 exercised the priestly office. This descended to the. first 
 born. The whole tribe of Levi was now I to attend 
 
 upon the service of the sanctuary. Aaron and the first born 
 of every generation descending from him, were consee 
 to the high priesthood; his other sons to be priests. The 
 rest of the Levites performed the inferior sen ices of the Tem- 
 ple. All the priest and Levites were solemnly consecrated 
 by purification and atonement, were maintained by the nation, 
 and treated with great respect. 'Idle priests had the superin- 
 tendence of the ceremonies of religion, and presented the
 
 Chapter 3. J PENTATEUCH 61. 
 
 victims for sacrifice. The High Priest alone appeared before 
 God on the day of atonement in the Holy of Holies, and con- 
 sulted the divine oracle. 
 
 The dress of the High Priest was very splendid. In his 
 breast plate was the Urim and Thummim, i. e. light and justice. 
 This is supposed to have been three precious stones, on one 
 of which was written Yes, on the other No. The third was 
 without writing. These stones were carried in the lining of 
 the breast plate. When the High Priest would obtain an 
 answer from God, he appeared before the Holy of Holies, and 
 proposing his question, took a stone from the breast plate. 
 If he drew out the one with no inscription, no answer was to 
 be given. Never was this oracle to be consulted for any 
 private person, but only for the king, or general of the army. 
 
 All the instructions and institutions of Moses had an high 
 moral tendency. They led the children of Israel to love the 
 Lord their God with all their heart, and their neighbor as 
 themselves, and trained up many of the greatest ornaments of 
 antiquity. The worship he prescribed was eminently typical 
 of the worship of the New Testament church; and in the 
 High Priest was beautifully shadowed forth the Lord Jesus 
 Christ, our great High Priest, who neither by the blood of 
 goats and calves, but by his own blood, entered in once into 
 the holy place — into heaven itself, now to appear in the 
 presence of God for us. During the abode of the church 
 in the wilderness, Moses wrote the Pentateuch, comprising 
 Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers and Deuteronomy. 
 It was deposited in the tabernacle, and preserved with the 
 greatest vigilance. It was read every Sabbath day in the 
 Synagogue, and through at the feast of Tabernacles, every 
 Sabbatical year. The Prince was required to copy it, and 
 the people were commanded to teach it to their children, and 
 to wear it as " signs on their hands, and frontlets between 
 their eyes." It is the only history we have of the creation, 
 the antediluvian nations, the flood, and the re-settlement of the 
 earth. Without it the first two thousand years of our race would 
 be entirely hidden from us. It was written in Hebrew in one 
 continued work, by inspiration of God, and was divided into 
 books, probably by Ezra, or at the formation of the Septuagint 
 version.* 
 
 * Many are the conjectures of the philosophical and the curious, respecting 
 trie antiquity of the art of writing. Some suppose that symbolical represen- 
 6
 
 62 MOSES. [Period II. 
 
 The generation that came out of Egypt was, as has been 
 remarked, very froward and perverse. They had been cor- 
 rupted by the idols of Egypt. God was angry with them, and 
 swore they should not eater the promised Land. Their car- 
 casses fell in the wilderness — all but Caleb and Joshua. But 
 on their children he poured out his Holy Spirit. They 
 became eminently devoted to God. " 1 remember thee," 
 savs he, in later ages of the church, " the kindness of thy 
 youth, the love of thine espousals, when thou wentest after 
 me in the wilderness. Israel was holiness to the Lord and 
 the first fruits of his increase." With them God solemnly 
 renewed his covenant. They stood all of them at Shechem 
 before the Lord their God, the captains of the tribes, their 
 elders, their officers, all the men of Israel ; their little ones, 
 their wives, and the stranger that was among them, and entered 
 into covenant with God and into his oath. It was a day of 
 deep and awful solemnity, a day of great glory to the church. 
 
 Moses was born in the 2432d year of the world, and died 
 in the 120th year of his age. " His eye was not dim, nor was 
 his natural force abated." The place of his death was mount 
 Pisgah ; from whence he had a view of the promised land, 
 which he was not permitted to enter because of transgression. 
 His sepulchre was miraculously concealed to prevent idola- 
 trous veneration. 
 
 God had endowed him with wonderful wisdom, prudence 
 and integrity, and placed him in a situation where he was 
 enabled to exhibit unparalleled legislation and government.- 
 Almost every action of his life we can love and approve, while 
 many traits in his character command our highest admiration. 
 Whether we look at him leaving the court of Pharaoh, choosing 
 to suffer affliction with the people of God ; or at the burning 
 bush, sacrificing diffidence to duty ; or behold him in the 
 presence of Pharaoh, wielding the most awful engines of 
 terror; or at the Red Sea, dividing the water; or see him 
 ascending amid the thunders of Sinai, to converse with the 
 Almighty ; or trace him through forty years of toil and trial, 
 unmoved by homage, unawed by faction, undaunted by danger, 
 
 tations were first used ; then hieroglyphics ; then alphabetical writing But 
 perhaps men id letters. Books and writings were com- 
 
 mon in the I Written genealogies were kept in the days of 
 
 the patriarchs. What was known before the flood would be handed down 
 through Noah. The 1I< bri w is generally supposed to have been the origi- 
 nal language, and the root of all other languages.
 
 Chapter 3.] BALAAM. 63 
 
 unaltered by distress ; or contemplate him, the great historian, 
 poet, orator, lawgiver, the wonderful deliverer of his nation, 
 the greatest of prophets, who conversed with God face to face, 
 meek and humble beyond all men, we may well believe that 
 he was very great in the land of Egypt, in the sight of 
 Pharaoh's servants, and in the sight of the people ; we must 
 pronounce him the most exalted man that ever appeared on 
 this stage of action. 
 
 In this period of the history of the church, we have two 
 remarkable prophecies of Christ. The first was by Balaam, 
 a diviner or magician of great renown ; a wicked man, whom 
 God employed for the benefit of his people, " I shall see him, 
 but not now ; I shall behold him but not nigh ; there shall 
 come a star out of Jacob, and a sceptre shall arise out of 
 Israel, and shall smite the corners of Moab, and destroy (rule 
 over) all the children of Sheth."* In a subordinate sense, 
 David may have been pointed out in this prediction, but it 
 manifestly has its full accomplishment in the exalted kingdom 
 and spiritual victories of Christ, who will destroy the enemies 
 of the church, and gain dominion from the river to the ends 
 of the earth. From this prophecy, a star was the known 
 emblem of the Messiah ; and it doubtless prepared the wise 
 men in the East to follow the star which actually appeared at 
 his birth. 
 
 The other is a prophecy by Moses ; which, in a very par- 
 ticular mariner, reveals the prophetic character of Christ. 
 " The Lord thy God will raise up unto thee a prophet from 
 the midst of thee, of thy brethren, like unto me ; unto him ye 
 shall hearken. And it shall come to pass, that whosoever 
 will not hearken unto my words which he shall speak in my 
 name, I will require it of him."f Among all the eminent 
 prophets who appeared between Moses and Christ, none 
 were like him ; none were lawgivers to mankind ; none con- 
 versed with God face to face ; none performed such signs and 
 wonders ; but in these and other respects, Christ was like 
 Moses, though vastly superior. It is clear, therefore, that if, 
 as some suppose, Moses here predicted Joshua, or a succes- 
 sion of prophets, who should speak to the church in the name 
 of the Lord, yet this prediction had special reference to our 
 blessed Redeemer. 
 
 * Numbers xxiv. 17. t Deuteronomy xviii. 15.
 
 64 JOSHUA. [Period II. 
 
 Before his death, also, Moses most accurately predicted* 
 all the great and terrible judgments which God would in after 
 aces bring upon the Jews for their disobedience ; their cap- 
 tivity by the Chaldeans, a nation of fierce countenance ; their 
 subsequent or present dispersion, when they should become 
 " an astonishment, a proverb, and a by-word among all nations,*' 
 andf the calling in of the Gentiles in their stead, " provoking 
 them to jealousy by them which are not a people." 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 Entrance of the church into the promised land. State of the church from Joshua to 
 Samuel. Schools of the Prophets. Establishment of monarchy in Israel. David. 
 Solomon. Erection and dedication of the Temple. Prosperous state of the church. 
 Additions to the sacred Canon. 
 
 The church passed into the promised land through the 
 waters of Jordon, divided by Almighty power, A. M. 2554. 
 Its leader was Joshua, the son of Nun, a man of great courage 
 and deep piety ; and, in this transaction, an eminent type of 
 the Lord Jesus Christ, the great Captain of our salvation, who 
 conducts the invisible church into the Canaan of endless feli- 
 city. But it was composed of very different members from 
 those who came out of Egypt ; for God sware in his wrath 
 that none of that rebellious generation, save Caleb and Joshua, 
 should enter the promised land. The millions who now 
 formed the church, were their children, and were " holiness 
 to the Lord." 
 
 Having planted his people in that land, which 430 years 
 before he had promised to Abraham for a possession, God 
 directed every male to be sealed with the seal of circumcision. 
 This sacred rite had been neglected during their wanderings 
 in the wilderness. It was now imposed on the whole nation, 
 and the Passover was solemnly celebrated. 
 
 The Canaanites were an exceedingly wicked people. 
 Their abominations cried to heaven for vengeance ; and God 
 made his people the rod of his anger. He gave them power 
 over his enemies. By the most simple instruments as well 
 as by fire and sword, they exterminated thousands and mil- 
 lions, and took, possession of the land. 
 
 * Deuteronomy xxviii. t Deuteronomy xxxii. 21, compared with Rom. 
 x. 19.
 
 CHAPTER 4.j JUDGES. SAMUEL. t>5 
 
 This was divided among them for an inheritance. Here 
 the Tabernacle was set up in Shiloh ; and the Israelites with 
 God for their king, commenced their national existence under 
 the beet political and ceremonial institutions. But alas ! they 
 were surrounded by enemies who perpetually sought their 
 destruction. They retained among them many of the Canaan- 
 ites, who were " scourges in their sides, and thorns in their 
 eyes," and " snares and traps," seducing them to idolatry. 
 They wandered from God ; and the first 300 years of their 
 history, was a period of darkness and trouble. 
 
 A little before the death of Joshua, the whole church sol- 
 emnly renewed covenant with God at Shechem ; which was 
 a most affecting transaction. But after his decease, the Israel- 
 ites had no regularly appointed governor, and appear to have 
 acted in separate tribes. They soon fell into a state of 
 anarchy and forgetfulness of God, for which they were deliv- 
 ered over, first to eight years bondage to Cushan, kino- of 
 Mesopotamia ; and afterward to the Moabites ; the Canaan* 
 ites ; the Midianites ; the Ammonites, and the Philistines. 
 When they were sufficiently chastened and humbled, " the 
 Lord repented himself for his servants," and raised up Judges 
 to deliver them and guide them. Illustrious were their 
 exploits. God was with them ; and we behold in this conflict 
 between the church and the world many striking exhibitions 
 of divine justice and mercy. But this long period is one on 
 which the eye dwells with little complacency. The people 
 were ignorant and vicious. " The highways were unoccupied, 
 and the travelers walked through by-paths." Few prophets 
 were appointed to guide the people. " Every one did that 
 which was right in his own eyes." Yet, in the darkest sea- 
 sons, Christ had a seed to serve him. In the characters of 
 Gideon, Barak, Samson, and Jepthah,* we have illustrious 
 examples of faith. Enlightened by the Gospel, we may see 
 in them many imperfections, but theirs was a holy confidence 
 
 * Infidel writers have considered the story of Jepthah's sacrificing his 
 daughter, as an indelible blot on the Jewish religion, and utterly incon- 
 sistent with his being a good man. But for such a sacrifice the Jewish 
 religion is not answerable, for it did not warrant it, but pointedly condemned 
 it. His vow was rash; and if he acted conscientiously, his conscience 
 was erroneous, through ignorance of the law of God, and too much intimacy 
 with heathen customs. On conviction of sin, he might like David, have 
 become a true penitent. To this event may be traced the heathen story 
 of Iphigenia sacrificed by her father Agamemnon. 
 
 6*
 
 66 SCHOOL or THE ri'.oi'Hi.rs. [Period II. 
 
 in God ; and they " subdued kingdoms, wrought righteous- 
 ness, obtained promises,'' and went triumphant to the rewards 
 of heaven. 
 
 In the early part of this period, the book of Joshua was 
 written bv Joshua himself, and subjoined bv him to the law 
 of God. 
 
 It is worthy of remark, that during this dark period, though 
 idolatry was prevalent, it never extended to the demolition of 
 the Tabernacle ; for it was never, as in later ages, commanded 
 by the rulers. 
 
 In the 2868th year of the world, Samuel was born ; and 
 dedicated by his mother to the service of God. He became a 
 faithful servant of Jehovah, Supreme Judge in the land, and 
 was eminently endowed with the spirit of prophecy. He was 
 much feared and respected by the whole nation, and was a 
 great blessing to the church. He doubtless wrote the book 
 of Ruth, and the greater part of the first book which bears his 
 name. It is supposed he died about the 98th year of his age. 
 
 The most remarkable event in his life, connected with the 
 history of the church, was the establishment of the School of 
 the Prophets. 
 
 Prophecy, or the power of foretelling future events, belongs 
 solely to God. The government of the universe is in his 
 hands. He determines in his own infinite mind, what shall 
 be, he has control of the volitions and actions of men ; and 
 he only therefore can tell what will come to pass. The 
 accomplishment of prophecy is one of the most striking proofs 
 of the divine unity, and of the inspiration of the Scriptures of 
 the Old and New Testament. The heathen nations have 
 ever been filled with diviners, who have profess* d to derive 
 from their gods a knowledge of futurity; and who have, in 
 this way. been the chief supporters of pagan idolatry. But 
 their whole system has been a system of lies ; an abominable 
 imposition upon the ignorance and credulity of mankind. 
 
 By dreams, by flights of birds, by the entrails of beasts, by 
 throwing dice, did the Grecian oracles, the most cunning the 
 world ever saw, give their answers ; and these wi n alu avs so 
 ambiguous as to admit of different interpretations, and save 
 their cr< dif d'thi \ failed of the truth. 
 
 \\ e a that divine revelations were made to man- 
 
 kind in the earliesl periods; and that, through Enoch, and 
 Noah, and Abraham, and Jacob, God was phased, from time 
 to time, to foretell future events. We have also contemplated
 
 Chapter i j MoxArchv i.\ Israel. 67. 
 
 Moses as a prophet, whom the Lord knew face to face. But 
 no regular order of men, bearing the prophetic office, existed 
 in the church until this period. We now find schools of them 
 established at Bethel, Gilgal, Najoth, Jericho, and Jerusalem, 
 and " Samuel standing as appointed over them." In these 
 schools of the prophets, young men of piety were collected, 
 who were instructed by some eminent teacher in divine things, 
 and fitted for the high stations of prophets, as God should call 
 them. Their dress was plain and coarse ; their food, pottage 
 and herbs. They were designed to reprove, rebuke, and 
 reform a stupid and backsliding nation ; and, by lively admo- 
 nitions of impending judgments, by bold predictions of future 
 events, to cause kings and priests and people, to turn with 
 fasting and mourning to the Lord. Many of them may have 
 risen no higher than the business of composing and singing 
 hymns to the divine honor, and instructing the people in the 
 common principles of religion ; but some of them were exalted 
 to the very highest rank in the nation, and made the most 
 powerful princes tremble before them. 
 
 Their predictions were not confined to the Jewish nation, 
 but extended to the rise and fall of all the great empires of 
 the earth, and constantly directed the church to Him who was 
 to redeem her by his blood ; overturn all the kingdoms of 
 men ; and establish a spiritual dominion which should never 
 be destroyed. These extraordinary men continued in the 
 church from the days of Samuel to Malachi — a period of 
 about 700 years, when the prophetic spirit was withdrawn 
 for about 400 years, until John the Baptist, the last of the 
 prophets in the Jewish dispensation. 
 
 The Israelites having departed from God, demanded of 
 Samuel a king, that they might be like the nations around 
 them. Such ingratitude to Him, who for centuries, had been 
 their Sovereign, and had kindly directed all their concerns, 
 might well have provoked immediate destruction ; but, for 
 his promise to their fathers, he bore with them and gave them 
 Saul. About 2923 A. M. the monarch was publicly crowned, 
 and God endued him with suitable qualifications for govern- 
 ment. But he soon departed from the Lord, and showed 
 himself unworthy of his exalted station. God therefore 
 determined to dethrone him and his family ; and, since the 
 Hebrews would have a king to reign over them, he was 
 pleased to advance the work of redemption and exalt the 
 church by raising that family to the throne from which the
 
 68 DAVID. [Peuiod II 
 
 Messiah, the promised seed, should descend. David,' the 
 youngest son, was selected, and anointed by Samuel to suc- 
 ceed to the government, and be the distinguished ancestor and 
 type of Christ. God brought him lo the notice of the nation, 
 to influence and royalty by a series of wonderful providences. 
 He sanctified him early by his Holy Spirit; endued him with 
 the power of prophecy ; and excited him to celebrate in a 
 vast variety of beautiful songs, the Divine character and 
 government, and the glorious scheme of redemption by Jesus 
 Christ. 
 
 David was the man after God's own heart. But, in common 
 with all of the ransomed of the Lord in tins world, he was far 
 from perfection. He sinned in numbering the people. He 
 was guilty also of a gross violation of the sixth and seventh 
 commandments. That sin was of a scarlet dye and crimson 
 hue ; — most offensive to Clod, and injurious to his own soul, 
 and has been the sport of thousands of mockers and scoffers, 
 from that day to this. His heart too was greatly hardened. 
 No man dared directly tell him his sin. Nathan declared it 
 by a parable. It came upon him like a thunderbolt. Out of 
 his own mouth was he condemned. And, upon conviction, 
 he manifested, as every child of God will, a spirit of holiness. 
 He did not, like a proud man, resent the charge, lie did not, 
 even as a self-righteous man, plead his meritorious services 
 for a balance to his evil deeds ; but he cast himself, in deep 
 repentance, upon the mercy of God for pardon and life. The 
 fifty-first Psalm, written on that occasion, exhibits the deepest 
 penitential feelings. 
 
 With this eminent saint, did God solemnly renew the cove- 
 nant of grace ; — that covenant which had been established 
 with Adam, with Noah, with the patriarchs, and with the 
 church in the wilderness : and in his zeal for God, David 
 subdued the holy city, '/ion — Jerusalem ; brought into it, 
 with joyful acclamation, the Tabernacle; perfected the national 
 worship, especially its sacred music, and gathered materials 
 for a Temple, which should fill the earth with its glory. 
 
 His character can never be contemplated but with admi- 
 ration and love. His writings have been a most precious 
 inheritance to (he church. Here saints have, in all ages, 
 read their oh d experience. Here, they have found their joys 
 and sorrows accurately portrayed; and, as the delineation 
 has passed before their eyes, their soul has been melted and 
 comforted within them. Here, in multitudes of songs, the
 
 Chapter 4. J IOLOMON. 69 
 
 character and offices of Christ, his glorious work on earth awl 
 in heaven, the blessedness of the church, and its future 
 enlargement and perfection arc s#eetly sung ; — and the pious 
 have been furnished from that day to this, and will be fur- 
 nished from this to the latest period of time, with the language 
 and sentiments of devout praise. Forty years did David 
 reign. He was a man of war, and he subdued all the nations 
 around him ; but he lived solely for the glory of God, and he 
 advanced that glory beyond any monarch that ever sat on a 
 throne. Having made the most magnificent preparations for 
 the national Temple, and appointed his son Solomon his 
 successor, he died, A. M. 2985, " full of days, and riches, 
 and honor." 
 
 Soon after Solomon's advancement to the throne, God 
 appeared to him in a dream, and promised him wisdom and 
 knowledge, and riches, and wealth, and honor, granted to 
 none of the kings that had been before, or should come after 
 him. He was accordingly a prince of great wisdom, splendor, 
 and glory. He reigned forty years ; and, while he walked 
 in the steps of David, his father, he in like manner promoted 
 the divine glory ; but in the latter part of his life, he was led 
 by his strange wives into idolatry, and brought upon himself 
 the wrath of Jehovah. There is reason, however, to believe 
 that he became a penitent before his death, as the book of 
 Ecclesiastes appears to be the production of a mind which 
 had tasted the bitterness of sin, and been reclaimed to duty. 
 
 His reign was chiefly distinguished for the erection of the 
 Temple on which David had " set his affection." 
 
 The Tabernacle had remained the place of sacrifice. For 
 about forty-six years it was kept at Shiloh. During the reign 
 of Saul, it was removed to Nob. In the time of Eli, the ark 
 was taken from it and carried into the army ; was captured 
 by the Philistines, and afterward sent back to the city of 
 Kirjathjearim. About seventy years after, it was carried to 
 Mount Zion, by David. His object in building the Temple, 
 was to provide for it a permanent, and noble abode. This 
 building was probably the most magnificent and costly Temple 
 the world had ever seen. It was not so remarkable for its 
 size, being but about one hundred and fifty feet in length, and 
 one hundred and five in breadth,* nor would it probably 
 compare with modern architecture. But the costliness of its 
 
 * Prideaux. Some say 90 feet by 30, and 45 in height.
 
 70 THE TEMPLE. [PliHIOD II. 
 
 materials, and the splendor of its furniture, almost exceed 
 belief. David and his princes consecrated to it 108,000 
 talents of gold, and l,ot7,000 talents of silver.* About 
 180,000 men were emploj ed in its formation. It was erected 
 on Mount Moriah, the place where Abraham offered up Isaac, 
 and was seven years in building : every thing was prepared 
 at a distance, so that the sound of the hammer was not heard 
 upon it. It looked toward the east ; and had a porch in front, 
 twenty cubits wide, ten deep, and one hundred and twenty in 
 height. On each side of its entrance was a pillar eighteen 
 cubits high and twelve in circumference, adorned with chapi- 
 ters and two hundred pomegranates. Beyond this porch was 
 the sanctuary or Holy place ; which was forty cubits in 
 length, twenty in breadth, and thirty in height, containing ten 
 golden candlesticks, ten tables, with twelve loaves of show- 
 bread on each, the golden altar of incense, the silver trum- 
 pets, the standards of weight and measure, and the sacred 
 treasures. Beyond this, in the west end of the Temple, and 
 separated from the Holy place by a fine veil, and a two- 
 leaved door of olive tree, was the Oracle, or Holy of Holies, 
 into which only the High Priest might enter on the day of 
 atonement. This was twenty cubits square, and contained 
 the ark with its furniture. Solomon made two new cherubims 
 of olive tree, which overshadowed the mercy seat, and 
 reached to the sides of the house. This Holy of Holies had 
 no windows, and was always dark. The walls of the Temple 
 were of fine cedar and polished marble. On the inside were 
 carved figures of palm trees and cherubims, and every part 
 within and without was overlaid with pure gold. 
 
 In front of the Temple was the court for the Priests and 
 Levites. It was surrounded by a low wall of about four feet 
 in height, and contained the brazen altar, twenty cubits long, 
 twenty broad, and ten high ; and the brazen sea and lavers. 
 Beyond this was the outer court, surrounding the whole, and 
 enclosed by a high wall, into which every clean Hebrew and 
 proselyte of the covenant might enter, and see, over the low 
 wall, the operations of the priests on the altar. 
 
 When the building was finished, the ark and golden utensils 
 were placed in it ; and the Shechinah or cloud of glory 
 entered it, to take up its abode between the cherubims. It 
 
 ♦A talent of gold is computed at £5475, and a talent of silver at £342 
 3s. 9d. If this be a correct computation, it was indeed an immense sum.
 
 Chapter 4.] church glorious. 71 
 
 was then dedicated by Solomon, in presence of all the tribes 
 of Israel, to Almighty God, in a prayer, which, for compre- 
 hensiveness, solemnity, and true devotion, has rarely been 
 surpassed : — by seven days feasting, and by a peace offering 
 of 20,000 oxen, and 120,000 sheep, which were consumed by 
 fire from heaven. It then became the regular place for the 
 worship of God ; which consisted of sacrifices, songs, and 
 prayer. 
 
 The dedication of the Temple took place 3000 years from 
 the foundation of the world, and 1004 years before the birth 
 of Christ. 
 
 This building was a beautiful type of the body of Christ, 
 in which dwelt the fullness of the Godhead ; — of the Gospel 
 church, reared up with lively stones, and the residence of the 
 Holy Spirit ; — of the heavenly world, the literal Holy of 
 Holies, where our great High Priest appears for us before 
 the Eternal Majesty, and where God is worshipped by an 
 innumerable company of angels and the spirits of just men 
 made perfect. John saw no temple in heaven, for the Lord 
 God and the Lamb are the temple thereof. 
 
 The promises of earthly prosperity made by God to Abra- 
 ham, were all in this period fulfilled. His seed possessed in 
 quietness and peace, the promised land. They had multi- 
 plied as the stars of heaven. They enjoyed great plenty. 
 Every man sat down under his own vine and fig tree. Their 
 fame went abroad among all nations ; God was their God ; a 
 wall of fire round about them, and a glory in the midst of 
 them ; and they, in regular observance of his statutes and 
 ordinances, were his people. 
 
 Their state was eminently typical of the blessed state of 
 the church, when Christ shall reign from the river to the ends 
 of the earth ; yea, of that exalted state when the judgment 
 being past, God shall bestow upon her the eternal blessings 
 of his covenant in heaven. 
 
 It has already been remarked, that the book of Ruth, and 
 part of the first book of Samuel, were probably written by that 
 head of the school of the prophets. The remainder of the 
 first, and the whole of the second of Samuel, are supposed by 
 writers of considerable authority, to be the work of Nathan, 
 the prophet, and of Gad, the seer. The next book which was 
 added to the sacred canon, comprised the Psalms of David. 
 This book was not originally as it now appears. Some 
 hymns in this collection, particularly the ninetieth, are sup-
 
 72 RELIGIOUS DECLENSION. [PERIOD II. 
 
 posed to have been written by Moses. Some, particularly 
 the 137th, by Ezra, during the captivity. And some by 
 Asaph, Jeduthun, and Ethan. The name of David is prefixed 
 to seventy-three. It is generally thought that Ezra collected 
 the whole of these sacred songs, and placed them in their 
 present order. 
 
 In this flourishing age of the church, the people of God also 
 received for their guide and consolation, the book of Proverbs, 
 of Ecelesiastes, and the Song of Solomon. 
 
 The first is written after the manner of the wise men of 
 antiquity, who chose to compress their instructions into short 
 sentences, which are easily circulated and long retained. It 
 contains chiefly the maxims of Solomon ; — a prince who was 
 extensively acquainted with the vices and follies, and best 
 interests of men ; and who was divinely inspired to give us 
 rules for conduct in every rank and condition of life. They 
 are so beautiful, and so useful, that no man of taste can fail of 
 receiving pleasure in their perusal ; and every youth may be 
 made wiser and better for them. 
 
 The second was also the production of Solomon ; and is 
 supposed to have been written in the decline of life, after he 
 had been seduced to idolatry, and brought to repentance. It 
 is viewed by many as a dialogue between an infidel and a man 
 of piety, where the former advances the loosest Sadducean 
 philosophy, to which the latter replies with the greatest keen- 
 ness and severity. But if we choose not to adopt this opinion, 
 we must consider the wise man as sometimes using the 
 language of unbelief ironically, for the purpose of exposing 
 its odious character. 
 
 The Song of Solomon is a dramatic poem of the pastoral 
 kind. It was written in the days of his youth, and is the most 
 figurative pari of Scripture. In describing a ceremonial 
 appointment, he presents to view a spiritual concern, which 
 that very appointment is often used in the Scripture to sym- 
 bolize ; and if this spiritual allegory has been used by the 
 irreverent with unbecoming levity, the pious mind will clearly 
 discover through the types of Solomon and his bride, the 
 union between Christ and his church portrayed in a very 
 lovely and cuira^ing manner. 
 
 These three books are all that the Holy Spirit was pleased 
 to preserve for the edification of the church, of the works of 
 the man who spake three thousand proverbs ; whose " songs 
 were a thousand and five ; who spake of trees from the cedar
 
 Chapter 5.] judgments of heaven. 73 - 
 
 that is in Lebanon, even to the hyssop that springeth out of 
 the wall ;" who " spake also of beasts and of fowls, and of 
 creeping things, and of fishes ;" and they are probably all 
 that would be eminently useful in rearing this great moral 
 edifice. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 Declension of religion in the Jewish nation. God's judgments for it. Precious seasons 
 to the church of God in the days of Hezekiah and Josiah. History of the prophets. 
 
 Great outward prosperity has ever been destructive to the 
 interests of religion. The power, wealth and splendor of the 
 Hebrew monarchy in the days of Solomon, both corrupted 
 him aud his nation. Soon after his death, Jeroboam came 
 among the people ; a fit instrument in the hand of the prince 
 of the power of the air, for demoralizing and destroying them. 
 Ten tribes revolted under his treacherous dealings from God, 
 975 years before Christ, and all Israel and Judah went after 
 the calves of Dan and Bethel, and the god Baal, and forgot 
 the God of their fathers. 
 
 During the three hundred years which succeeded this 
 revolt, scenes were transacted both in Israel and Judah, which 
 scarce found a parallel among heathen nations. The house of 
 God was converted into an idolatrous temple, altars were 
 erected for Baal, the great idol of the Phenicians ; children 
 were made to pass through the fire to Moloch, witchcraft, 
 enchantments, and other profanations were practiced, to the 
 corruption of the true religion, and the promotion of all manner 
 of wickedness ; and prophets and righteous men " were 
 stoned, were sawn asunder, were tempted, were slain with the 
 sword ; wandered about in sheep-skins and goat-skins ; being 
 destitute, afflicted, tormented." 
 
 In the fierceness of his anger, God inflicted upon them 
 those judgments which Mosos threatened, if they forsook him. 
 In the year 722, B. C, Salmanezer, a king of Assyria, invaded 
 Samaria, the capital of the ten tribes, and after three years 
 siege, took it and destroyed the kingdom ; carried the greater 
 part of the inhabitants into captivity, and dispersed them 
 throughout Assyria. And after the lapse of a little more than 
 a century, in the year 588, Nebuchadnezzar, king of Babylon, 
 7
 
 74 precious SEASONS. [Period II. 
 
 invaded Jerusalem ; destroyed the city and Temple ;* took 
 all the treasures of the house of the Lord, and of the king's 
 house ; the kins, and princes, and chief men and artists, and 
 carried them to Babylon. These tyrants were but the saw, 
 the axe, the rod and the staff, in God's hands to punish his 
 people. They did it in the pride of their hearts ; not know- 
 ing that they executed the divine decree. The happy land, 
 which four hundred years before was the seat of piety and 
 great worldly prosperity, was now laid waste ; stripped of its 
 inhabitants, and reduced to iron bondage. 
 
 But in looking over that dark period, in which iniquity 
 abounded in the Jewish nation, we find the spiritual church 
 was not destroyed. God remembered his promise. A holy 
 seed was preserved. Even in the days of Elijah the prophet, 
 when the persecutions were so violent that scarce any were 
 seen avowing themselves on the Lord's side, and Elijah 
 thought he was alone, God had 7000 secret ones who had not 
 bowed the knee in idol worship. Some peculiarly precious 
 seasons the church was permitted to enjoy. Many of the 
 kings of Judah were friendly to the true religion, upheld the 
 Temple worship, and protected the prophets. Rich conso- 
 lations had the church in the days of Hezekiah. His reign 
 began about 731 B. C., and continued twenty-nine years. 
 He made David his pattern, and trusted in God with all his 
 heart. He destroyed idolatry throughout his dominions. He 
 called together all the Priests and Levites, opened the house 
 of God which his father had impiously shut up, and restored 
 divine worship. He caused his people to keep the passover, 
 and invited the ten tribes, who had for a very long period 
 neglected it, to unite with them. He kept skilful scribes to 
 write out copies of the Holy Scriptures. He was a man of 
 prayer, and his fervent supplications availed to his recovery 
 
 * The Temple remained but a little period in its original glory. About 
 34 years after its dedication, Shishak carried off its golden treasures, 1 
 Kings xiv. 25. It went fast to decay under Jehoram, Ahaziah, and Atha- 
 liah. ' Soon after Joash robbed it to satisfy the demands of Hazael. AnJ 
 after him, Ahaz gave its treasures to Tiglath Pilesar ; removed the brazen 
 altar; took the brazen sea from off the oxen, and the brazen lavers from 
 their pedestals, and placed them on the ground, and brake many of the 
 sacred v< seels, a id shut up the Temple. Hezekiah repaired it, but he was 
 obliged to rob it of much of its wealth for Sennacherib. Manasseh reared 
 altars to the hosts of heaven in its courts. Josiah purged the Temple and 
 replaced the ark of God ; but before its final destruction it was much marred ; 
 yea, scarce bore any marks of its original magnificence.
 
 Chapter 5.] PROPHETS. 75 - 
 
 from dangerous sickness. His reign was truly precious and 
 joyful to the people of God. 
 
 Another season of rest and consolation the church enjoyed 
 about a century after, in the days of Josiah. In the interim 
 between these excellent monarehs, the throne of Judah had 
 been filled by a monster in wickedness. Manasseh reigned 
 fifty-five years, and bent the whole energy of his government 
 to the restoration of idolatry, and destruction of the knowledge 
 and worship of God. He was the most impious man that 
 ever reigned in Israel or Judah. When, therefore, Josiah 
 came to the throne, religion was in Judah at its lowest ebb. 
 This is strikingly shown in the fact, that when he was repair- 
 ing the Temple, the workmen accidentally found among the 
 rubbish, the law of God which was lost ; or rather had been 
 thus providentially preserved from the hands of Manasseh. 
 It was read to the king ; and when he heard the curses which 
 were denounced against the Jews for not keeping it, and 
 which had already been executed on the ten tribes, he wept 
 and rent his clothes. 
 
 This pious prince went through the land, and thoroughly 
 rooted out idolatry. He assembled the whole nation together 
 at Jerusalem, and caused them to hear the law of God, and 
 entered with them into a solemn covenant with Jehovah. He 
 also caused them to keep the passover with a degree of 
 solemnity which had never been known from the days of 
 Samuel to that time. He made the people acquainted with 
 the law of God, and caused them to walk in his statutes. He 
 was a precious man of God. His heart was tender, and he 
 humbled himself before God and met the divine acceptance. 
 He was truly a nursing father to the church. 
 
 During this dark period also, the church was supported by 
 a succession of eminent prophets ; who boldly reproved the 
 nation for their vices ; revealed the purposes of Jehovah, and 
 continually pointed the righteous to their great Redeemer. 
 
 In the reigns of Ahab, Jehoram, and Jehosephat, lived 
 Elijah and Elisha. They were successively heads of the 
 Bchools of the prophets ; were men of great holiness and 
 boldness, and denounced terrible judgments against injustice 
 and idolatry in Judah and Israel. The former gained a signal 
 triumph over the prophets of Baal and the prophets of the 
 grove. He assembled 450 of the one, and 400 of the other 
 on Mount Carmel, that the people might have a fair trial 
 whether Jehovah or Baal Avas God Sacrifices were then
 
 76 PROPHETS. [Period II. 
 
 prepared, and the issue was to rest upon the descent of fire 
 from heaven. In vain did the false prophets call upon their 
 gods. But no sooner did Elijah invoke Jehovah, than fire 
 came down from heaven and consumed his sacrifice. The 
 people beholding the miracle, cried out, ' : The Lord he is the 
 God;" and, at the command of Elijah, slew all the prophets 
 of the grove and of Baal. His life was often exposed, but 
 God miraculously preserved it, and enabled him to gain many 
 triumphs over his enemies. The last miracle he performed 
 was, dividing the waters of Jordon, that he and Elisha and 
 fifty young prophets might pass over. Immediately there 
 appeared a chariot of horses and fire ; and Elijah entering the 
 chariot, was carried in a whirlwind, into heaven. Elisha 
 cried after him, " My Father, my Father, the chariot of 
 Israel and the horsemen thereof," the strength and protection 
 of my country. He was a type of John the Baptist. So 
 distinguished and eminent was this man, that 750 years after, 
 he with Moses, appeared and conversed with the Saviour in 
 his transfiguration. 
 
 On Elisha fell the mantle of Elijah as he ascended. With 
 this he divided the waters of Jordon, and returned to Jericho. 
 He performed many miracles, and possessed a far larger share 
 of spiritual influence than any other man of his time. By 
 some young men of a certain city which was given to idolatry, 
 he was mocked and reviled, and told to " go up," " go up" 
 like Elijah if he could; toward whom God, in vindication of 
 his servant, came forth in wrath, and by wild beasts destroyed 
 them all. Some time after his death, a dead body being 
 thrown into his sepulchre, revived as soon as it touched his 
 bones. Neither of these men wrote any prophecy or history 
 for the future instruction of the church. The distinguished 
 prophets who succeeded, wrote under inspiration of God ; 
 and their prophecies form parts of the sacred canon. 
 
 Jonah, the first in the order of time, was commissioned to 
 warn Ninevah, a heathen city, of destruction, and call its 
 inhabitants to repentance. That he might be chastened for 
 disobedience, and also be a symbol of Christ, who was to be 
 entombed three days and three nights in the grave, he Avas 
 Swallowed up and retained for this period by a great fish. 
 His warnings produced the desired effect. The Ninevitcs 
 turned to the Lord with weeping, fasting, and mourning, and 
 the judgment was averted. 
 
 Amos, the next, was a herdsman. He was not of the schools
 
 Chapter 5.] PROPHETS. 77- 
 
 of the prophets. He predicted the captivity and destruction 
 of Israel ; the restoration of the kingdom of David, and the 
 blessed reign of the Prince of Peace. His images are drawn 
 from the scenes of nature. 
 
 Hosea resided chiefly in Samaria. He prophesied sixty- 
 six years. His book is a continued strain of invective against 
 the sins of Israel. He foretold their captivity and distress; 
 the reception of the Gentiles into the church ; the present 
 state of the Jews ; their future restoration ; the coming of the 
 Saviour, and the final judgment. He also denounced some 
 judgments against the Gentile nations. His style is beautiful 
 and his writings are powerful. 
 
 Isaiah was of the seed royal. Tradition reports that he 
 was sawn asunder in the reign of Manasseh. He was the 
 brightest luminary of the Jewish church. So clearly does 
 he describe the Messiah and his kingdom, that he is often 
 emphatically styled the evangelical prophet. In early life he 
 was blessed with a remarkable vision of Jehovah sitting in 
 glory, and worshipped by the Seraphim. It was, we are told 
 by John,* a vision of Christ, and is an incontrovertible proof 
 of his real divinity. The view caused the prophet to lie low 
 in the dust and bewail his own sinfulness ; but a seraph 
 touched his lips with a live coal from the altar, and intimated 
 that his sin was purged. Immediately he received a com- 
 mission to declare the judgments of the Lord. He prophesied 
 about sixty years, commencing at the close of the reign of 
 Uzziah, and was an eminent counselor of some of the kings. 
 The first part of his book consists chiefly of declarations of 
 sins and threatenings of judgment ; then follows predictions 
 of judgments on various nations ; some plain history, and the 
 most precious promises to the church — promises of the 
 redemption and glorious kingdom of the Messiah, of the double 
 restoration of the Jews, and the blessed millennium. His 
 style is a perfect model of the sublime. He stands to this 
 day, unrivalled in eloquence. 
 
 Micah was cotemporary with Isaiah, and has much of his 
 style and spirit. He exclaims against the wickedness of the 
 ten tribes ; foretells the Assyrian invasion, and the destruction 
 of Jerusalem ; the return of the Jews from captivity ; the birth 
 of Christ at Bethlehem Ephratah, and the peace and pros- 
 perity of the Christian Church. 
 
 *John xii. 41.
 
 ?8 I'RorHETS. [Period II. 
 
 Nahum appears to have prophesied just as Sennacherib 
 was returning irom Egypt, with the intention of destroying 
 Jerusalem ; and with great lire and spirit, he utters an illus- 
 trious prophecy against Nincvah, which was fulfilled in a 
 little more than a century after its delivery. 
 
 Zepheniah was of royal extract, and lived in the time of 
 king Josiah. In terms wonderfully descriptive, he denounces 
 vengeance against the wicked Jews ; the Philistines ; the 
 Moabites ; Amonites ; Ethiopians and Assyrians ; and prom- 
 ises a restoration of the captive people of God. 
 
 Joel takes no notice of the ten tribes, but confines himself to 
 Judah, and may therefore be supposed to have lived after the 
 first captivity. He predicts a fearful famine, and directs to 
 repentance, fasting, and prayer, as the means of deliverance. 
 His most remarkable prophecy is of the general outpouring 
 of the Spirit on the day of Pentecost. 
 
 Jeremiah was devoted to the prophetic office before his 
 birth. When first commissioned, he prayed to be excused 
 because of his youth. But God bade him go forward and fear 
 nothing, for he would be with him and make him as a brazen 
 wall against his enemies. He began to prophecy, in the 
 thirteenth year of Josiah, and prophesied forty years. For 
 his boldness in reproving vice and predicting judgments he 
 suffered the most cruel persecutions, and is said, by Jerome, 
 to have been stoned to death. His prophecies are of a very 
 distinguished and illustrious character. They relate chiefly 
 to the captivity, the precise time of its duration, and the down- 
 fall of the neighboring nations. Some of them extend through 
 remote ages. His style is less lofty than that of Isaiah, but 
 breathes a tenderness of spirit which deeply interests the 
 affections of the read* r. 
 
 Besides his prophecies, he. wrote the book of Lamentations, 
 in which he b< wads the desolations of Jerusalem, with won- 
 derful tenderness. " Every letter seems written with a tear, 
 every word is the sound of a breaking heart.'' But whether 
 it is a prophecy of future events, or a description of scenes 
 then present, is not easily determined. 
 
 About the same period, Obadiah predicted the destruction 
 of the enemies of Judah, and the restoration of the Jews. 
 His work is Bhort, bul has much beauty. 
 
 Habakkuk was the last who began to prophecy before the 
 captivity. His style is poetical and beautiful. Mis descrip- 
 tion of God's di Bcenl from T< man, far surpasses in sublimity
 
 Chapter 5.] PROPHETS. 79. 
 
 any description ever given of any heathen god. He predicts 
 the downfall of the enemies of the church, and pleads with God 
 for her deliverance. 
 
 These and other prophets who succeeded them, were 
 instructed in future events by dreams and visions, by audible 
 words, and immediate inspiration. The holiness of their 
 doctrines, their miracles, and the accomplishment of their 
 predictions, afforded indisputable proof that they were taught 
 of God. 
 
 They published their predictions, by uttering them loud in 
 public places ; by posting them on the gates of the temple, 
 where they might be read ; and sometimes by highly expres- 
 sive actions : Isaiah walked naked* and barefoot ; Jeremiah 
 broke the potter's vessel ; and Ezekiel publicly removed his 
 household goods from the city, to express correspondent 
 calamities which were about to descend upon the enemies of 
 Jehovah. Sometimes also, they taught by revealing transac- 
 tions seen in visions, which could not have well been submitted 
 to in reality ; thus conveying instruction with great force. 
 
 Many of their predictions had a double meaning. They 
 related first to some event which would shortly occur, but 
 chiefly to one of which that was only the type, and which was 
 far distant. Different predictions, therefore, such as those of 
 the first and second dispersion, of the first and second restora- 
 tion, of the first and second coming of Christ, were mingled 
 in one ; a Vast period was often embraced in one prophecy, 
 and what a cursory reader would suppose to belong to a par- 
 ticular people in a particular age, often embraced great portions 
 of the human family, through many successive generations. 
 
 Their style was highly figurative, bold and magnificent. 
 They drew their imagery from the luminaries of heaven, from 
 the ocean, the mountain, the storm, from their native scenery, 
 from their temple worship and the idolatrous rites of the 
 heathen ; and if sometimes it partook of an indelicate Cast, it 
 was because of the taste of the age, or because they would 
 more indignantly express the divine abhorrence of the sins of 
 the people. 
 
 Their predictions were necessarily obscure, that they might 
 not control human freedom, and appear to produce their own 
 accomplishment. But so numerous and express were they 
 
 *He laid aside his royal and priestly vestments, to show that the govern- 
 ment and priesthood would be overthrown. This gives no warrant to 
 those who appear in a state of perfect nudity as a sign.
 
 80 
 
 BABYLONISH CAPTIVITY. 
 
 [Period II. 
 
 respecting the advent of Christ, as to occasion, about the time 
 of his birth, both among Jews and Gentiles, a very general 
 expectation of the appearance of some illustrious personage. 
 
 "The testimony of Jesus, is the spirit of prophecy; and 
 he who can contemplate that spirit operating through four 
 thousand years, and be an infidel, would not be persuaded 
 though one rose from the dead." 
 
 TABLE of 
 
 ' the Prophets who prophesied before 
 
 the Captivity. 
 
 ! 
 
 BEFORE CHRIST. 
 
 KINGS OF JUDAH. 
 
 KINGS OF IS- 
 RAEL. 
 
 Elijah, 
 
 from 912 to 896 
 
 Jehosaphat. 
 
 Ahab. 
 
 Elisha, 
 
 906 to 839 
 
 Jehoram, Jehoash. 
 
 Jehoram. 
 Jehu. 
 
 Jonah, 
 
 856 to 784 
 
 Jehoash. 
 
 Jehu and Je- 
 hoahaz. 
 
 Amos, 
 
 810 to 785 
 
 Azariah. 
 
 Jeroboam 2d. 
 
 Hosea, 
 
 810 to 725 
 
 Azariah. 
 
 Jeroboam 2d. 
 
 Isaiah, 
 
 760 to 698 
 
 Uzziah, Jotham, 
 
 Pekah, Ho- 
 
 
 
 Ahaz, Ilezekiah 
 
 shea. 
 
 
 
 and Manasseh. 
 
 
 Micah, 
 
 750 to 710 
 
 Fotham, Ahaz and 
 Hezekiah. 
 
 Hoshea. 
 
 Nahum, 
 
 720 to 700 
 
 Hezekiah. 
 
 
 Zephaniahj 
 
 650 to 610 
 
 Josiah. 
 
 
 Joel, 
 
 640 to 610 
 
 Josiah. 
 
 
 Jeremiah, 
 
 629 to 588 
 
 Josiah, Jehoiakim 
 
 
 Obadiah, 
 
 607 to 580 
 
 Jehoiakim. 
 
 
 Habakkuk, 
 
 i 
 
 612 to 595 
 
 — 
 
 Zedekiah. 

 
 Chapter 6.] EZEKIEL. 81 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 Babylonish captivity. Ezekiel. Triumphs of faith. Propheciesof Daniel. Providence 
 of God relating to Cyrus. Restoration of the Jews. Temple rebuilt. Preservation 
 of the church through Esther. Favorable decrees of Anaxences to Ezra and Nehe- 
 miah. Their labors and success at Jerusalem. The last of the Prophets. Closing 
 of the sacred canon. Zoroaster. 
 
 In the year 588 B. C. the destruction of Jerusalem, of the 
 Temple, and the nation was rendered complete. The rem- 
 nant of this once happy and flourishing people, was carried 
 captive to Babylon, and scattered throughout the East. Their 
 sufferings were without a parallel. Every curse and wo 
 which had been denounced upon them by God through his 
 prophets, if they forsook him, were strictly and literally ful- 
 filled. But amid the treachery of friends, and persecution of 
 enemies, the church lived. " The bush burned with fire, but 
 the bush was not consumed." God had a seed to serve him ; 
 men of prayer, who sat down by the rivers of Babylon and 
 wept when they remembered Zion — who, in recollection of 
 their beloved homes, their Temple worship, and the God of 
 their fathers, said, " If I forget thee, O Jerusalem, let my right 
 hand forget her cunning. If I do not remember thee, let my 
 tongue cleave to the roof of my mouth ; if I prefer not Jeru- 
 salem above my chief joy." 
 
 Among the children of the captivity was the prophet Ezekiel. 
 He was a descendant of Aaron, of the tribe of Levi ; and was 
 carried captive with Jehoiachin and placed on the banks of 
 the river Chebar. He began to prophecy six years before the 
 destruction of Jerusalem by Nebuchadnezzar, and continued 
 to prophecy sixteen years after. In the fifth year of his 
 captivity, and thirtieth of his age, the Lord appeared to him 
 on a throne, supported by cherubims and wheels, signifying 
 angels and changing providences ; and directed him to go and 
 declare his mind and will to *the captive Jews. They had 
 made themselves miserable from supposing that the remnant 
 at Jerusalem were in happy circumstances. He corrected 
 their error, by showing them the melancholy state of Jerusa- 
 lem, and the still greater calamities which awaited it, because 
 of the total apostacy of the Jews. He occasionally adverted 
 to the certain destruction of their enemies ; predicted the 
 advent of the Messiah, and the final restoration of the Jews. 
 His style is bold and tragical. Many of his prophecies are
 
 82 triumphs of faith. [Period II. 
 
 obscure. The last nine chapters, furnish a description of a 
 new temple and city, seen in vision, under which seems to be 
 shadowed the glorious church universal. 
 
 But the most eminent saint and the most exalted personage 
 in the church at this time, was the prophet Daniel. He was 
 descended from the kings of Judah, and was carried captive in 
 the fourth year of Jehoiachin. He flourished during the 
 reigns of several monarchs, and died in old age, after the 
 capture of Babylon by Cyrus. Because of his birth, beauty 
 and wisdom, he was selected among others to receive a 
 princely education, and stand in the presence of Nebuchad- 
 nezzar. By his extraordinary qualities, he conciliated the 
 favor of monarchs, and was elevated to great rank and power ; 
 but, sanctified by the Spirit, he maintained a close walk with 
 God, professed his religion and continued steadfast in prayer, 
 in defiance of the greatest dangers. Often were he and his 
 companions tempted by the greatest possible allurements — by 
 life itself, to renounce their religion and become idolaters, but 
 nothing could move them. They feared God rather than 
 man. And their heroism and fortitude spread the knowledge 
 of God among all nations. 
 
 History presents no greater exhibition of moral sublimity, 
 no greater triumphs of faith than are to be witnessed in 
 Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego. Throughout the east, 
 idolatry was at its height, and God was unknown. Vast 
 kingdoms were summoned by Nebuchadnezzar, the haugh- 
 tiest of monarchs, to the plains of Dura, to bow down before 
 an immense idol, which he had set up. These companions 
 of Daniel* were accused and brought before the king as diso- 
 bedient to his command. A tremendous fiery furnace was 
 prepared for the disobedient, and they were threatened with 
 being instantly cast into it. Had these pious youths yielded, 
 Satan's triumph would have been complete. But the seed of 
 the woman was to bruise the head of the serpent, and they 
 stood firm. The mighty mass of idolaters gnashed on them 
 with their teeth. But they stood firm. They were cast into 
 the furnace. But God was with them. One like to the Son 
 of Man was seen walking with them in the fire, and the fire 
 was not permitted to singe their garments, or the hair of their 
 head. The king, astonished, called them forth and cast their 
 accusers into the furnace to their immediate and awful destruc- 
 
 * Where Daniel was at this time is uncertain ; probably he was absent-, 
 or so much in favor at court, that the idolaters durst not touch him.
 
 Chapter 6.] prophecies of daniel. 83 . 
 
 tion. And behold the result ! " I make a decree," said this 
 mightiest of human monarchs, " That every people, nation, 
 and language which speak any thing amiss against the God of 
 Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego, shall be cut in pieces, and 
 their houses shall be made a dunghill." It was a glorious 
 triumph over the powers of darkness. 
 
 The prophecies of Daniel are the most magnificent and 
 extensive of any which were ever delivered. They chiefiy 
 respect the rise and fall of the four great monarchies of the 
 world, which were to be succeeded by that kingdom which 
 should not be destroyed. They furnish a striking exhibition 
 of the power and destruction of Antichrist, and distinctly 
 assure men of a general resurrection to a life of everlasting 
 shame, or everlasting blessedness. Before him was the map 
 of divine providence ; and with such accuracy did he delineate 
 future events, that Porphyry, a bitter enemy of Christianity, 
 could only maintain his cause by the assertion that his 
 prophecies were written after the events had occurred. 
 
 His first prophecy was contained in his explanation of 
 Nebuchadnezzar's dream. This mighty monarch beheld in 
 vision, a great image, whose head was of fine gold ; whose 
 breast and arras were of silver ; whose belly and thighs were 
 of brass ; whose legs were of iron, and whose feet were part 
 of iron and part of clay. He saw, till a stone was cut out 
 without hands, which smote and destroyed the image, and 
 became a great mountain, and filled the whole earth. In his 
 explanation, Daniel showed that the head of gold represented 
 the Babylonian empire, which was renowned for its riches ; 
 the breast and arms of silver, the Persian empire ; the belly 
 and thighs of brass, the Macedonian empire, which, under 
 Alexander, ruled the whole earth ; and the legs of iron, and 
 feet of iron and clay, the Roman empire, which was stronger 
 than any that, had gone before it, but which was composed of 
 a mixture of all nations, and which, therefore, was partly 
 strong and partly weak. Having thus clearly pointed out 
 these four great empires, he uttered an illustrious prediction 
 of the kingdom of Christ which the God of heaven should set 
 up, and which, imagined by the stone, should break all these 
 kingdoms to pieces, and stand forever. 
 
 Forty-eight years after, the same things were revealed to 
 Daniel, and by him to the chwrch, under the similitude of wild 
 beasts. By a lion, who shadowed out to him the Babylonian 
 empire ; by a bear, the Medo-Persian ; by a leopard, with
 
 84 PROPHECIES OF DANIEL. [PERIOD II. 
 
 four heads, the Macedonian, which after the death of Alex- 
 ander, was divided into four kingdoms ; and by a beast which 
 was dreadful and terrible, and strong exceedingly, and which 
 had great iron teeth, and ten horns, the Roman, which should 
 be divided into ten kingdoms. While he was considering, a 
 little horn arose, in which were eyes like the eyes of a man, 
 and a mouth speaking great things, shadowing forth the Man 
 of Sin, the papal hierarchy ; which should speak great things 
 against the Most High, and wear out the saints. To this 
 succeeded a most sublime view of the universal reign of 
 Christ, and of the coming of the ancient days to judgment. 
 " Thousand thousands ministering unto him, and ten thousand 
 times ten thousand stood before him; the judgment was set, 
 and the books were opened." 
 
 Besides these, Daniel had other visions of the events of 
 nations, which have long since been realized, and of some, 
 probably, which are yet to come to pass ; but there is one 
 class of his prophecies peculiarly interesting to the church. 
 By Gabriel was revealed to him with great exactness, the time 
 when Messiah, the Prince, should appear. " Seventy weeks," 
 said he, " are determined upon thy people, and upon thy holy 
 city, to finish the transgression, and to make an end of sins, 
 and to make reconciliation for iniquity, and to bring in ever- 
 lasting righteousness, and to seal up the vision of prophecy, 
 and to anoint the Most Holy. Know therefore and under- 
 stand, that, from the going forth of the commandment to 
 restore and to build Jerusalem, unto the Messiah the Prince, 
 shall be seven weeks and three score and two weeks. And 
 after three score and two weeks shall Messiah be cut off, but 
 not for himself." A day, in prophetic language, is a year. 
 The period predicted therefore, was 490 years from the com- 
 mission given to Ezra by Artaxerxes, to the crucifixion of 
 Christ ; or 434 years from the completion of the second tem- 
 ple, which was exactly fulfilled. With the like accuracy, 
 . did this prophet predict the duration of the Man of Sin 
 and the reign of the prince of darkness ; which will be fully 
 D when the kingdom and the dominion, and the greatness 
 of the kingdom, shall be given to the" saints of the Most High. 
 
 \\ ba1 a vtiew had this prophet of events in the womb of 
 time ! Mow clearly manifestit is that li known unto God are 
 all his works, from the foundation of the world ;" that he 
 works by a fixed plan, that he determines the end from the 
 beginning ; and that while man is perfectly free and pursues
 
 Chapter 6] DANIEL. 85 . 
 
 his own pleasure, God sits on the throne, accomplishing, in 
 his own time and way, and through the instrumentality of 
 man, his glorious purposes. Well might Daniel exclaim in 
 prospect, and we, in the fulfillment of these purposes, " Blessed 
 be the name of God forever and ever, for wisdom and might 
 are his. And he changeth the times and the seasons ; be 
 removeth kings, and setteth up kings ; he giveth wisdom unto 
 the wise, and knowledge to them that know understanding. 
 He revealeth the deep and secret things ; he knoweth what is 
 in the darkness, and light dwelleth with him." 
 
 In the land of bondage the church might have been left to 
 perish, but God was with her ; and when the time for her 
 deliverance had come, so clearly and fully predicted by his 
 prophets, he provided means for its accomplishment. One 
 hundred and fifty years before, he had declared by Isaiah, 
 that he would raise up Cyrus, who should deliver this people.* 
 In the ordinary course of human events, this distinguished 
 man came to the height of power. He was the son of Cam- 
 byses, the king of Persia ; and as he advanced in life, became 
 an eminent warrior. In conjunction with his uncle Darius 
 the Mede, he besieged Babylon. But it was a city of amazing 
 strength, and its conquest appeared beyond the power of man. 
 Under its walls and through the centre of the city, ran the 
 Euphrates. This had once been turned into a vast lake 
 excavated for its reception, while a passage could be made 
 under its bed to unite two palaces, which stood on its opposite 
 banks. Cyrus resolved to break down the embankment which 
 had been formed, turn the water into the old excavation, and 
 march into the city in the dry bed of the river. 
 
 Having fixed his plan, he determined to prosecute it on a 
 night when Belshazzar and all his court were engaged in 
 rioting. This Belshazzar was one of the most impious 
 princes who had filled the throne. That night he drank from , 
 the gold and silver vessels which were taken out of the temple 
 at Jerusalem, he, and his lords, and his concubines, making a 
 mock of the God of heaven. For such impiety, Jehovah 
 awfully chastised him. For he caused a hand to appear and 
 write on the wall. At beholding it, fear and astonishment 
 seized the king, he called his magicians, and diviners, and 
 astrologers, but none could read the writing. Daniel, the 
 prophet, was instantly summoned, and he read, " Mene, 
 
 ♦Isaiah, xlv. 1. 
 8
 
 86 CYRUS, [Pkriod II. 
 
 Memo, Ti:ki:i.. I"i H.\i;s!\." giving the interpretation, "God 
 hath numbered thy kingdom and finished it. Thou art 
 weighed in the balance and found wanting. Thy kingdom is 
 divided and given to the Medes and Persians." ±\o sooner 
 was the warning given, than Darin-; and Cyrus entered tHe' 
 city, and Belshazzar was shun. Thus ended the Babylonian 
 empire, Thus was destroyed the golden Lead of Nebuchad- 
 nezzar's image, 539 years B. C, and thus were fulfilled the 
 many prophecies which Isaiah. Jeremiah, Habakkuk, and 
 Daniel, had delivered against it. 
 
 Ol' the new kingdom of the .Medes and Persians, the arms 
 and breast of the great image, Daniel was made prime minister, 
 illation excited the envy of the presidi nts, and princes; 
 and when they could find nothing against him, they artfully 
 laid a plan to destroy him for his religion. To the great grief 
 of Darius, he was east into the den of lions because he would 
 go to his chamber and three times a day pray to the God of 
 heaven. But God shut the mouths of the lions, and he was 
 in safety, Ilis enemies were destroyed, and his 
 influence at court was greater than ever. 
 
 In a few years. Cyrus succeeded to the throne. Daniel had 
 carefully computed the seventy years of Judah's captivity, pre- 
 dicted by Jeremiah, and had made earnest supplication unto 
 the Lord that he would remember his people. He showed 
 the king, we have reason to suppose, the predictions of Isaiah 
 respecting him, and the purpose for which God had raised him 
 [ earnestly interceded with him to affect the deliverance 
 on which his heart was placed. The king's heart was in the 
 hands of the Lord, and he excited that heathen prince to make 
 this wonderful proclamation : "The Lord Cod of heaven hath 
 given me all the kingdoms of the earth, and he hath charged 
 Me to build him an house at Jerusalem, which is in Judah. 
 ,V\ In. is i!i, you of all his people, his Cod be with 
 
 him, and let him go up to Jerusalem.'* 
 
 scribe all things to chance, and earthly politicians 
 glory in developing the secret springs of action ; bid the Bible 
 Buowsua an AlmighQ Governor sitting on the throne of the 
 universe, and wielding the destinies of nations at his pleasure 
 Nothing i- "f -" much consequence in the eyes ol' men, as a 
 ad pow eri'ul empire. But the mightiesl king- 
 are raised up and destroyed in entire subserviency to the 
 Ol the ehunli. The whole history of the world is but a 
 J "I' the divine dei rees. Babylon, the glory of king-
 
 Chapter 6.] cyrus 87 
 
 doms, was raised up to be a furnace for the church; and when 
 she was sufficiently purified, Babylon was destroyed that the 
 church might not perish in bondage. Her deliverer was pre- 
 dicted ages before his birth, and was conducted to princely 
 power by the hand of God. His acquaintance with the Isra- 
 elites and the divine purposes was through the eminent 
 prophet who had been miraculously preserved from death. 
 How awful and glorious is the sovereignty of God ' He 
 called the ravenous bird from the east to execute vengeance 
 upon Babylon, and deliver his people. How weak and con- 
 temptible are they who fancy they control the affairs of 
 nations ! " Surely the princes of Zoan are fools." The 
 balance of power is in his hands who weigheth kings and 
 nations. 
 
 Forty-two thousand people, chiefly of the tribes of Judah 
 and Benjamin, with seven thousand servants, returned the first 
 year, under Zerubbabel, to the Holy Land ; 535 B. C. 
 Though of two tribes, they were blended together under the 
 name of Jews — an appellation which they have from that day 
 to this sustained. They carried with them all the golden 
 vessels belonging to the Temple, which Nebuchadnezzar had 
 pillaged. After providing themselves suitable habitations, 
 they assembled at Jerusalem ; celebrated the feast of trum- 
 pets ; restored the altar of the Lord for burnt offerings, and 
 commenced rebuilding the Temple. But they soon met with 
 a powerful opposition from the Samaritans. 
 
 The Samaritans were a people who were brought by Shal- 
 maneser when he carried the ten tribes out of their own land, 
 from Babylon, from Cuthah, from Ava, from Hameth, and from 
 Sepharvim, and made to dwell in the desolate cities of Sama- 
 ria. These foreigners intermingled with the lower classes 
 of the Israelites, who remained in the land, and formed a 
 mongrel race, claiming connexion with the Jews and heathen. 
 Being harassed by lions, they sought protection from Jehovah, 
 the God of the country, and obtained from an exiled Hebrew 
 priest, a copy of the five books of Moses.* 
 
 * This being the most ancient copy of the Pentateuch, has been considered 
 of great importance in relation to biblical criticism. It differs in about two 
 thousand instances from the Jewish copy. But it has been shown in a late 
 learned work of Gesenius. that the Jewish is the original copv. and that all 
 the variations of the Samaritan may be easily accounted for. The Samaritans 
 are now reduced to less than 200 persons. They reside at Neplos, the ancient 
 Sychar, or Sychem. The Samaritan is the original Hebrew character.
 
 88 SAMARITANS. SECOND TEMPLE. [Period II. 
 
 Hearing of the return and undertaking of the Jews, this 
 people came and offered te unite with them; but as they 
 
 • not of the children of Israel, would not put away their 
 idols, and cared but little about the true religion, the Hebrews 
 would have no connexion with them; which so enraged the 
 Samaritans that they opposed them with bitterness, bribed 
 some of the counselors of Cyrus to act against them, and for 
 manv years greatly retarded their work. And when Cyrus 
 and Daniel were dead, and a new monarch Avas upon the 
 throne, they made such representations to him of the former 
 rebellious character of the Jews, that he issued a decree 
 
 isl the rebuilding of the Temple, and the work ceased. 
 In opposition to the Jewish Temple, they built one on Mount 
 Gerizim, where they said men ought to worship. Between 
 them and the Jews has ever subsisted the most bitter 
 animosity. 
 
 Under a succeeding reign, the prophets Haggai and Zecha- 
 riah exhorted the Jews to go on with their work. And when 
 the governor asked for their warrant in imdertaking it again, 
 they appealed to the decree of Cyrus. This appeal was sent 
 to Darius, the king, who caused search to be made. The 
 decree was found; liberty was granted them to finish the 
 Temple, and means were furnished from the king's treasury. 
 In twenty years from their return, the building was completed 
 and dedicated to Cod with great solemnity and joy, B. C. 415. 
 
 This second Temple, however, had but little of the mag- 
 nificence of the first. The aged men who beheld it, wept at 
 the contrast. Besides its inferior workmanship and covering, 
 it was destitute of the Shechinah, or cloud of glory, over the 
 mercy seat; of the holy oracle, or approach to God by Urim 
 and Thummim ; of the perpetual fire which came down from 
 heaven in the wilderness ; and of the two tables of the testi- 
 mony, on which Cod wrote with his finger the ten command- 
 in. nts. Bui yet the glory of this latter house was to be greater 
 than thai of the Conner ; for into it the Desire of all nations was 
 to come, v. ho would (ill it with his praise. 
 
 Two eminent prophets, Haggai and Zechariah, returned 
 with the children of the captivity. They were raised up to 
 v< prove the people for their sins; to call them to repentance, 
 and encourage them in building the second Temple. The 
 
 • ( i n i ii< nt prediction of Haggai was of the Messiah's 
 mil' into his Temple, when God should shake the nations. 
 
 '/. chariah predicted with wonderful minuteness, his riding
 
 Chapter 6.] church saved THROUGH ESTHER. 80- 
 
 into Jerusalem on an ass, and a colt the foal of an ass; his 
 being valued at thirty pieces of silver ; and his death, by the 
 avenging sword of Jehovah. He also described the destruc- 
 tion of Jerusalem by the Romans ; the conversion and bitter 
 grief of the Jews for having pierced the Messiah, and their 
 final admission by baptism into the privileges of the Gospel 
 covenant. His style is much like that of Jeremiah, whose 
 spirit the Jews said had descended upon him. 
 
 This dreadful captivity cured the nation of idolatry. They 
 never more went after the gods of the heathen. 
 
 It was but a remnant that was restored to their native land, 
 and this was from the tribes of Judah and Benjamin. The 
 ten tribes were doomed to a long dispersion among the east- 
 ern nations. Their descendants, it is supposed, are still 
 distinctly visible. 
 
 In a subsequent period, in the reign of Ahasuerus, called 
 also Artaxerxes, this whole people, embracing the Church of 
 God, came near an utter extermination. For Hainan, the 
 prime minister of his court, unable to brook the contumely 
 shown him by Mordecai, who probably only refused to render 
 him certain honors because he viewed them as due to God 
 alone, procured a royal decree for their entire destruction 
 throughout the whole world. But Esther, a Jewess, had 
 been exalted to royalty ; and through her intercession, the 
 plot was defeated and the Jews were saved. This great 
 event happened 452, B. C. In commemoration of it, the 
 Jews instituted the feast of Purim, or lot, because Haman 
 ascertained by lot the day on which the Jews were to be 
 destroyed. 
 
 In no part of the sacred writings, do we more clearly 
 behold the wonderful steps of divine providence for the pres- 
 ervation of the church. The most trivial circumstances 
 paved the way for the accomplishment of the most important 
 events. A Jewess orphan became the queen of the greatest 
 empire on earth, through the whim of a monarch in a drunken 
 revel. A restless night of the king brought to the highest 
 honors the object of Hainan's implacable rage, and the man on 
 whom the salvation of the church rested. The uncertain 
 humor of a despot was overruled to regard favorably the peti- 
 tion of his queen, who approached him at the hazard of her 
 life, for the safety of her people. And when the church was 
 actually consigned to ruin, it was only saved by a counter 
 decree which gave the Jews liberty to defend themselves
 
 00 EZRA. NEHEMIAH. [PERIOD IT. 
 
 against their enemies. In all this concatenation of circum- 
 stances, there w as nothing miraculous. All happened accord- 
 
 to the ordinary cum-'' ol human affairs, and yet all was 
 directed by the fing< r of < iod. I tod brought Esther to the 
 kingdom " for such a time as this." She saved her people, 
 and made tins mighty Ahasuems favorable to the church 
 during the « hole of Ins reign. By whom the book of Esther 
 ten, is unknown. It has been ascribed to Mordecai, 
 to Ezra, and to Nehemiah. 
 
 aty-eighl years after the decree of Cyrus, 457 B. C. 
 Ezra was 'commissioned by Artaxerxes (the Ahasuems of the 
 book ni' Esther,) governor of Judea.* He went up to Jeru- 
 
 l with about 1700 persons, bearing a munificent present 
 of silver and gold from the king and his counselor, to the 
 Lord God of Israel, and a proclamation to all the treasurers 
 beyond the river, requiring them to furnish whatsoever should 
 be commanded by the God of heaven, for his house; all, 
 probablv, obtained through the intercession of queen Esther. 
 Like a truly pious man, who placed his dependence on the 
 God of heaven, Ezra observed at the river Ahava, a day of 
 fasting and prayer ; and God was with him, and made all his 
 way prosperous before him. He found the people in a low 
 state. They had intermarried with the Gentiles in the land. 
 Ezra com (iied them, severely rebuked them, compelled them 
 all to put away their strange wives, and publicly read to them 
 from a pulpit of wood, the law of God. The Holy Spirit was 
 poured out, and the people turned to the Lord with weeping, 
 
 og, and mourning; entered into solemn covenant with 
 God, and became greatly reformed. 
 
 Ezra was of the sacerdotal family, and was au eminent 
 . B. He not only wrote the bunk which bears his name, 
 hut compiled from ancient records, the books cf Chronicles, 
 collected all the books of which the sacred Seripturos did 
 then consist, made such additions to them as were necessary 
 lor their completion, and placed them in their proper order. 
 In transcribing he put the Hebrew writings into the square 
 characti r of the Chaldeans, after which the ancient Hebrew 
 character nil into disuse excepting with the Samaritans, who 
 have retained it to this day. Ten years after, Nehemiah 
 went to Jerusali m with a commission from the same king to 
 
 • granting this commission, are to be dated the seventy 
 - of iJaintl.
 
 ('n.UTEl: B.J Malachi. 91. 
 
 repair the walls and set up the gates of Jerusalem. He was 
 a Jew, of exalted heroism and piety, who had obtained the 
 place of cup-bearer to the king ; not improbably through the 
 influence of queen Esther. Under him the people fortified 
 the city, though they were so opposed by the Samaritans, as 
 to be obliged to carry arms to their work. Nehemiah returned 
 to the Persian court, but he soon came back with a new com- 
 mission, and entered with great zeal upon the business of re- 
 peopleing Jerusalem and of reforming the nation ; especially 
 in their abuses of the daily worship and of the holy Sabbath. 
 His government continued near forty years. His last act of 
 reformation was in the year 409 B. C. He died, probably, 
 soon after this, about seventy years of age. 
 
 Under the administration of these excellent men the custom 
 was introduced of reading publicly the law and the prophets 
 in the synagogues, every Sabbath day. Before the captivity, 
 there were but very few copies of the sacred Scriptures. Jn 
 the time of Joshua, only one copy of the law was in existence. 
 The people, therefore, were very ignorant of it. But by this 
 new regulation, copies were greatly multiplied. Synagogues, 
 or churches were built in every town, and every synagogue 
 had one copy. 
 
 Coteniporary with Ezra and Nehemiah, was the prophet 
 Malachi, He was raised up to censure the people for the same 
 offences that had excited the indignation of the governors, and 
 to declare that God would punish and reject them and would 
 make his name great among the Gentiles. He predicted the 
 coming of John the Baptist, and the sudden appearance of the 
 Lord in his temple, to take vengeance on his enemies, and be 
 glorified in them that fear him. His style is inferior, as he 
 lived in the decline of the Hebrew poetry. He was the last 
 of the prophets. By him the canon of the Old Testament was 
 completed about 400 years before Christ. 
 
 Table of the Prophets 
 
 who prophesied after the Captivity. 
 
 Daniel, 
 
 between 606 and 534 B. C. 
 
 Ezekiel, | 
 
 between 595 and 536. 
 
 Haggai, | 
 
 about 520. 
 
 Zechariah, | 
 
 about 519. 
 
 Malachi, | 
 
 between 436 and 400. 
 
 For many ages, the false religions of the east had remained
 
 92 PROPHETS [Period II. 
 
 stationary ; but in this period, Magianism received consid- 
 erable strength from the writings of Zoroaster. He was a 
 native of Media. He pretended to a visit to heaven, where 
 God spake to him out of a fire. This fire he pretended to bring 
 with him on lus return. It was considered holy, the dwelling 
 of God. The priests were forever to keep it, and the people 
 were to worship before it. He caused lire-temples every 
 where to be erected, that storms and tempests might not 
 extinguish it. As he considered God as dwelling in the fire, 
 he made the sun to be his chief residence, and therefore the 
 primary object of worship. He abandoned the old system of 
 two sods, one good, and the other evil, and taught the existence 
 of one Supreme, who had under him a good and evil angel ; 
 the immediate authors of good and evil. To gain reputation, 
 he retired into a cave and there lived a long time a recluse, 
 and composed a book called the Zendavesta, which contains 
 the liturgy to he used in the fire-temples and the chief doc- 
 trines of his religion. His success in propagating his system 
 was astonishingly great. Almost all the eastern world, for a 
 season, bowed before him. He is said to have been slain, 
 with eighty of his priests, by a Scythian prince whom he 
 attempted to convert to his religion. It is manifest that he 
 was well acquainted with the Jewish Scriptures, and that he 
 derived his whole system of God dwelling in the fire, from 
 ihe burning bush, out of which God spake to Moses. He 
 gave the same history of the creation and deluge that Moses 
 had given, and inserted a great part of the Psalms of David 
 into his writings. The Mehestani, his followers, believed in 
 the immortality of the soul, in future rewards and punishments, 
 and in the purification of the bad by fire ; after which they 
 would be united to the good.
 
 Chapter 7.J SANHEDRIM. 93 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 Civil government of the Jews. Sanhedrim. Religious order. Degeneracy in piety 
 Conflicts for the High Priesthood. Joshua slain in the Temple. Destruction of the 
 Persian and erection of the Grecian monarchy. Daniel's vision of the ram and the 
 he goat. Fulfillment of prophecies against Tyre. The Jews favored by Alexander. 
 Course and end of the he goat. Ofthe four horns which stood up in its place. Death 
 of Simon the just. Septuagint version ofthe Scriptures. Ptolemy's violation of the 
 Holy of Holies. The Jews favored by Autiochus the Great. 
 
 From the completion of the Scriptures of the Old Testa- 
 ment to the birth of Christ, was a period of about 400 years. 
 It was a period of which indeed we have no inspired history : 
 but as the great Edwards well remarks, it was a period whose 
 events are much the subject of Scripture prophecy : so that, 
 if we have no later writer than Malachi, still we have, in the 
 Bible, a complete history of the church; "the account is car- 
 ried on, the chain is not broken till we come to the very last 
 link of it in the consummation of all things." God also has 
 provided profane historians, who, from the cessation of scrip- 
 tural history, have given us authentic and full accounts of his 
 providential dealings with his church and the nations of the 
 .earth, and enabled us to behold the exact fulfillment of his pro- 
 phetic revelations. 
 
 After the return of the Jews from captivity, they remained 
 in a feeble state, under the Persian monarchs. The last of 
 their governors from among themselves, was Nehemiah. At 
 his death they were transferred to the prefecture of Syria, by 
 which they were subjected to an easy tribute. They lived, 
 however, under their own laws, governed by the High Priest, 
 and might have been a happy people, had it not been for long 
 continued and violent contests by brothers and others nearly 
 related, for the sacerdotal dignity, and the tyrannical conduct 
 of some who were raised to it. An office so holy, should ever 
 have been filled by holy men of God ; but, like the pontificate 
 in after ages, it was sought for by men of ambition and avarice, 
 as a place in which the vilest passions might be gratified. As 
 its civil authority came from the Syrian governor, it was pur- 
 chased and retained by money, and the worst political artifices. 
 The nation was thrown by contending candidates, into violent 
 conflicts, and was burdened with heavy taxes to satisfy the 
 demands of the prefect. 
 
 At a subsequent period, we find associated with the High
 
 94 CONFLICTS FOR THE HIGH PEIE8THOOD. [Period II. 
 
 Priest, in the government of the nation, a grand council called 
 the Sanhedrim, consisting of seventy-two judges, which pos- 
 sessed the power of life and death. The Jews called it "a 
 hedge to the laws ;" and maintained that it was instituted by 
 God in the days of Moses, when he appointed seventy-two 
 elders to aid him in the government. But as we find no 
 account of it in the Old Testament, it is evident that it was an 
 institution of modern date. Basnage and others have fixed 
 its fust institution in the time of the Maccabees. Its authority 
 nded over all the synagogues in the world, and no appeal 
 could be made from its sentence. 
 
 The religious sendees of the Jews continued much upon 
 the plan established by Ezra and Neheiniah. A synagogue 
 or church was built in every city. At the east end was a chest 
 or ark, hearing a resemblance to the ark of the covenant in the 
 Temple ; in which was placed the Pentateuch, written upon 
 vellum. The people assembled for prayer, three times every 
 day ; in the morning, afternoon, and evening. On the Sab- 
 bath day and on festival days, the law and the prophets were 
 read and expounded. Their form of worship was much the 
 same as in Christian assemblies, and is retained to this day. 
 
 As has been remarked, the Jews were cured by the cap- 
 tivity, of their idolatry. They ever looked upon that sin as. 
 the cause of their curse. In the great revival under Ezra, 
 they consecrated themselves anew to God, and would have 
 been happy, had they continued a holy people unto the Lord, 
 looking, with lively faith, to the coming of the Desire of all 
 nations. But alas ! they soon degenerated into a cold for- 
 mality and debasing superstition ; and, instead of purity of 
 morals and true devotion, offered little to God but a fiery zeal 
 for the rights and ceremonies of the church. Could we look 
 among the mountains and valleys of Judea, we should, no 
 doubt, in every age find many a devout Simeon and praying 
 Anna, " waiting for the consolation of Israel." God has ever 
 had a people to serve him. 
 
 This nation he had owned in his gracious covenant. Here, 
 under his word and ordinances, lived the true church. Here 
 many souls were trained up for glory. But history chieily 
 presents us the painful conflicts of violent men, contending fox 
 tin priesthood, and not less \ iolent doctors, corrupting the law 
 of \b.-, a, and introducing the tenets and customs which made 
 raid the commandments of God. These, with their results, 
 must be recorded, that a full view may be presented of
 
 Chapter 7.] # Daniel's ram and he goat. 95 
 
 the state of the church, and the providences of God in relation 
 to it. 
 
 So early as the year 366 B. C. we find a conflict for the 
 High Priesthood, terminating in blood, and bringing great 
 oppression upon the Jewish nation. Johanan, the son of 
 Jehoida, had succeeded his father in the High Priesthood ; 
 but Joshua, his brother, having insinuated himself into the 
 favor of Bagoses, governor of Syria, obtained of him a grant 
 of the office. A dispute ensued ; and Joshua was slain by 
 Johanan in the inner court of the Temple. This act of vio- 
 lence so enraged Bagoses, that he imposed an enormous fine 
 upon the pontiff and Temple annually, for seven years. 
 
 A few years after this unhappy event, the Jews imprudently 
 engaged with the Phcnicians in a war against Ochus, the 
 Persian monarch ; in consequence of which he entered Judea, 
 took Jericho, and carried captive many of the Jews into Egypt, 
 and sent others to the borders of the Caspian sea. 
 
 The Persian monarchy, (the breast and arms of silver, of 
 the great image of Nebuchadnezzar,) had now continued about 
 200 years ; but according to the sure word of prophecy, it 
 was drawing to its close to be succeeded by the Grecian ; 
 represented by the belly and thighs of brass. For the accom- 
 plishment of this purpose, God raised up Alexander, the son 
 of Philip, king of Macedonia, and endowed him with talents 
 for the accomplishment of vast and glorious undertakings. 
 Actuated by an ambition to conquer the world, this prince 
 went forth furiously with a small but powerful army, against 
 Darius, king of Persia, and became a triumphant conqueror of 
 armies and dominions, which had been considered invincible, 
 and established on the ruins of the Persians, the third great 
 empire of the earth. These events took place 334 — B. C. 
 
 Besides the general representations of it in the image of 
 Nebuchadnezzar, and in Daniel's vision of four beasts, that 
 distinguished prophet had another more particular and striking 
 view of it in his vision of the ram and the he goat. " Then I 
 lifted up mine eyes" said Daniel, " and saw, and behold there 
 stood before the river a ram, which had two horns, and the 
 two horns were high up, but one was higher than the other, 
 and the higher came up last." This ram, according to the 
 interpretation of Gabriel, was the empire of the Medes and 
 Persians. " I saw," says the Prophet, " the ram pushing 
 westward and northward and southward so that no beast 
 might stand before him." Under Cyrus and his successors,
 
 96 DESTRUCTION OF TYRE. [PERIOD II. 
 
 the Persians pushed their conquests on every side. " And as 
 I was considering, behold an he goat came from the west, on 
 the face of the whole earth and touched not the ground ; and 
 the he goat had a notable horn between his eyes." By the 
 angel Gabriel the prophet was told that this rough goat was 
 the king of Greece, and the great horn that was between his 
 eyes, was the first king. " And he came," said Daniel, " to 
 the ram that had two horns which I had seen standing before 
 the river, and ran unto him in the fury of his power. And I 
 saw him come close unto the ram, and he was moved with 
 choler against him, and smote the ram and break his two 
 horns, and there was no power in the ram, to stand before 
 him, but he cast him down to the ground and stamped upon 
 him and there was none that could deliver the ram out of his 
 hand." 
 
 This wonderful prophecy thus delivered 230 years before, 
 received a most exact fulfillment in the rapid and irresistible 
 movements of the GJrecian conqueror. Alexander, the leopard 
 in a former vision, and the he goat from the west in this, Hew 
 with incredible swiftness, and came upon his enemies before 
 they were aware of him or could place themselves in a posture 
 of defence. At the river Granicus he met Darius with all his 
 army. He commanded 35,000 men, while Darius had five 
 times that number. But he regarded him not. He ran unto 
 him in the fury of his power, and he smote the ram and break 
 his two horns. Media and Persia were no more. He routed 
 all the armies, took all the cities and castles, and subverted 
 forever the Persian empire. Thus did this mad and ferocious 
 heathen prince become the instrument of effecting, in part, 
 the divine purpose declared by Ezekiel,* " 1 will overturn, 
 overturn, overturn it and it .shall be no more, until he come 
 whose- right it is, and 1 will give it him." 
 
 Having overthrown the Persian empire, Alexander pushed 
 
 his conquest into Phenieia. Every place opened its gates 
 
 until he came to the ancient city Tyre, where he met a 
 
 check. Tyre belonged to the tribe of Asher, but was 
 
 rom the Canaanites. Situated upon the sea, it 
 
 me a place of greal trade, opulence and splendor. But it 
 
 tided also in pride and wickedness, and gloried over 
 
 Jerusalem, the city of God, when she was chastened of 
 
 heaven. God therefore determined to display over it his 
 
 * xxi. xxvii.
 
 Chapter 7.] Alexander at jeri salem. 97 
 
 righteous indignation, and by his prophets, lie declared that 
 he would destroy it utterly.* He first brought against it 
 Nebuchadnezzar. It was a city of amazing strength; and 
 for thirteen years this mighty potentate besieged it, until 
 " every head was made bald and every shoulder was peeled." 
 At length it wad taken 572 B. C, and the predictions of the 
 prophets were, in part fulfilled. But the inhabitants removed 
 themselves and their effects to an island, and it was not utterly 
 destroyed. It was for Alexander to complete the divine pur- 
 pose. He found it again populous and strong ; but after a 
 costly and terrible siege he took the city by force, put 8000 
 of the inhabitants to the sword, crucified 2000, and sold 
 30,000 for slaves. After this it never recovered its glory. It 
 is now, in fulfillment of the divine decree, a place for fisher- 
 men to spread their nets. So true is it that God reigneth in 
 the earth, and will do all his pleasure. " The Lord of hosts 
 hath purposed, and who can disannul." 
 
 The next movement of this weapon of the Lord, vvas 
 against Jerusalem. The Jews pleading their oath to Darius, 
 refused to furnish Alexander with supplies for his ar.iiy while 
 encamped against Tyre. This exceedingly enraged that 
 successful monarch, and he determined to wreak his ven- 
 geance upon Jerusalem. At his approach the Jews were 
 thrown into the greatest consternation. They immediately 
 offered to God sacrifices, prayers and supplications ; and, 
 being directed, as it is said, in a vision by night, Jaddua, the 
 High Priest went out to meet the conqueror, dressed in his 
 pontifical robes, with all the priests in their sacerdotal vest- 
 ments, and the people in white garments. Struck with awe 
 at the solemn spectacle, Alexander hastened forward, and 
 bowed himself to the earth before the High Priest, and wor- 
 shipped Jehovah, whose aai i inscribed on the mitre. 
 Parmenias, his favorite, astonished at his behavior, inquired 
 why he did thus ? Alexander who well knew" how to improve 
 every occurrence in his own favor, assured liim that when he 
 was at Dio, in Macedonia, and deliberating with himself 
 what lie should do, this very pontiff, in this habit, appeared to 
 him in a dream, and encouraged him to pursue the war against 
 the Persians, assuring him of complete success in all his 
 undertakings. The king embraced the High Priest, entered 
 Jerusalem in a friendly manner with the procession, and 
 
 * Isaiah xsiii. Ezekiel xsvi. xxvii. xxviii. 
 9
 
 98 THE FOUR HORNS. [Period II. 
 
 offered sacrifices to God in the Temple. Jaddua then showed 
 him the prophecies of Daniel, which predicted the overthrow 
 of the Persian empire by a Grecian king. This produced a 
 feeling ofgreal exultation in the king, and made him favor the 
 Jewish nation. He suffered them to remain unmolested under 
 their own laws, and in the enjoyment of their own religion; 
 rnpted them from the usual tribute on the seventh or Sab- 
 batical year, and gave many of them a place with important 
 privileges, in a new city which he built in Egypt, and which 
 he called Alexandria, alter his own name. No power was yet 
 
 troy a place where God had recorded his name. 
 Beholding the attention which the conqueror paid to the 
 Temple and city of Jerusalem, the Samaritans immediately 
 advanced to meet him, and asked the like favors ; but as they 
 were not Jews, they plead in vain ; and when, a short time 
 alter, some of them mutinied against his Syrian governor, he 
 drove them all from Samaria, and planted there a small colony 
 of Greeks. The Samaritans retired to Shechem under 
 Mount Gemini, the place of their temple, and there they have, 
 remained to the present time. 
 
 It will not be uninteresting to trace the further course and 
 end of this distinguished man, so plainly pointed out in 
 prophecy, and raised up for the execution of such important 
 purposes. Finn Jerusalem, Alexander went into Egypt; 
 founded the city of Alexandria, and visited the heathen temple 
 of Jupiter Ammon, situated about 200 miles in the deserts of 
 Lybia. Having caused himself to be declared the son of that 
 heathen god, he returned to Syria and Persia ; overcame 
 again the Persians who had gathered against him ; pushed 
 his conquests beyond the Indus, and would gladly have gone 
 beyond the Ganges ; but his soldiers refused to follow him 
 farther, and he returned to Babylon. There he suddenly 
 died of a liver, produced by a drunken revel, 323 B. C. in 
 the thirteenth year of his reign, and thirty-third year of his 
 
 Thus, when the "he goat had waxed very great and 
 
 when he was strong, the great horn was broken." He had 
 
 If all the countries from the Adriatic sea to 
 
 mbracing all the habitable world then known. 
 
 ' mi op for this purpose. He had marked out, 
 
 ! '!<ne. his victorious path. He gave him 
 
 ■ess, and carried him through all his 
 
 unquestionably a great military 
 
 commander, but he knew not God. He formed himself on
 
 CHAPTER 7.] COMPLETION OF THE OLD TESTAMENT. 09 
 
 the model of Homer's heroes, and was destroyed by vain 
 glory. I lis ambition was to conquer the world ; and to effect 
 this object, he could wade through seas of blood ; totally 
 regardless of human happiness. His triumph led him to the 
 grossest sensuality, and he died as a fool dieth, in bacchana- 
 lian revelries. Thus we see that God, who is higher than 
 the highest, can employ the wicked to accomplish his pur- 
 poses, though they mean not so ; and when they have fulfilled 
 his designs, then he casts them out of his hand as no longer 
 useful, except it be in their everlasting destruction for their 
 own vices and follies. 
 
 " The great horn was broken, and for it came up four nota- 
 ble ones from toward the four winds of heaven." This 
 termination of the distinguished prophecy, Gabriel thus inter- 
 preted : " Now, that being broken, whereas four stood up for 
 it, four kingdoms shall stand up out of the nation, but not in 
 his power." It was now literally 'fulfilled. Alexander's 
 brother and sons took the throne, but they were all soon mur- 
 dered, and the horn or kingdom was entirely broken. The 
 governors of provinces usurped dominion, and being reduced 
 to four, they divided Alexander's empire into four kingdoms, 
 which are the four horns which stood up for the one which 
 was great and terrible. Cassander held Macedon and Greece, 
 and the west parts. Lysimachus had Thrace, Bithynia and 
 the northern regions ; Ptolemy took Egypt and the southern 
 countries ; and Seleucus, Syria and the provinces of the East. 
 
 Lying between these various kingdoms, Judea was often 
 greatly distracted with their wars. At first it was held by 
 Laomedon, one of Alexander's captains. He was soon sub- 
 dued by Ptolemy. The Jews however would not violate their 
 engagements to him. They therefore drew upon them the 
 wrath of Ptolemy, who not being able easily to subdue so 
 strong a place as Jerusalem, took advantage oT their regard 
 for the Sabbath, entered the city unresisted on that holy day, 
 and carried one hundred thousand of the inhabitants with him 
 into Egypt. Their firm character and sacred regard to their 
 oatli attracted his favor, and he placed many of them in sta- 
 tions of power and trust. Some he settled in Lybia and 
 Cyrene. From these descended the Cyrenian Jews, of 
 whom mention is made in the Acts of the Apostles. 
 
 In the year 292 B. C. died Simon, called the just, High 
 Priest of the Jews. He was a man of distinguished upright- 
 ness and purity of character. He was an ardent patriot, who 
 o
 
 100 SEPTUAGINT. [Pesiod II. 
 
 repaired and fortified th< city and Temple. By him, it is 
 supposed, the canon of the Scriptures of the Old Testament 
 was perfected and settled in the Jewish Church. The gene- 
 alogy in the book of chronicles is evidently carried down to 
 about this period, and some books, especially Malachi, were 
 written after Ezra had copied out the sacred writings. No 
 one, it is certain, later than Simon, ventured to perfect the 
 holy oracles ; for he was the last of the grand synagogue — a 
 council of 120 elders, who, in regular succession, from the 
 time of Ezra, labored to restore the Jewish state and extend a 
 correct knowledge of the Scriptures. 
 
 The whole of the sacred books thus collected and arranged, 
 is called the Old Testament, simply because it contains the 
 former covenant, or the Mosaic dispensation ; though that in 
 reality occupies but a very small part of it — the historical 
 books, the book of Job, the Psalms, and the prophets, having 
 no particular connexion with it. In the arrangement which 
 was made, a strict order of time was not observed. A division 
 of the books into chapters and verses, was not made until the 
 thirteenth century of the Christian era. Even a division of 
 letters into words was then unknown. A whole line was 
 written as though it was one word. 
 
 Ptolemy Philadelphus, who succeeded Soter, 285 B. C. 
 
 was very l':n orable to the Jews. He ransomed many of those 
 
 who had been brought captive into Egypt, and established 
 
 rs <ni favorable foundations in his own dominions. He 
 
 was a great pattern of learning, and collected a library of 
 
 seven hundred thousand volumes or manuscripts. During 
 
 his reign the Jewish Scriptures were translated from the 
 
 Hebrew into the Greek language — forming the Septuagint 
 
 -ion. It was formerly the popular belief, from the tradition 
 
 of one Ahst|as, that, desiroiil of forming a perfect library, 
 
 and hearing oi the books 6f M ises, Ptolemy sent to Jerusalem 
 
 for seventy elders, who came to Uexandria,' where they were 
 
 shut up in the island of Pharos, in separate cells, until each 
 
 <•.,«• had transl ited a particular portion ; that these translations 
 
 all being compared and found ■ e approved; when 
 
 .it back with magnificent pi But 
 
 qow i xploded, and it is commonly supposed 
 
 that thi Gre< k made prn I tandria, by 
 
 who had been carried thither by Ptolemy Soter, 
 
 and who rel ined [he Hebrew, and had become conversant 
 
 with the Gn ek language. But in whatever way the Septua- 
 
 •
 
 Chapter 7] BEPTUAGINT. 101 
 
 gint was formed, the translation was a great event. The 
 Scriptures had hitherto been locked up in a language, known 
 only to a small, obscure, and despised people. And not only 
 sc, but even among the Jews, the Hebrew ceased to be spo- 
 ken as a living language, soon alter the Babylonish captivity. 
 The sacred books are now put into the popular language of the 
 age. the language of courts, of armies, and of literature. The 
 Jews who were scattered over the earth, and who were fast 
 changing their language for the Greek, found the Scriptures 
 following them, and legible by them. This version was soon 
 brought into universal and common use. Christ and his 
 Evangelists and Apostles quoted from it, though they lived in 
 Judea. From this all the early versions were made — the Illy- 
 rian, the Gothic, the Arabic, the Ethiopic, the Armenian, and 
 the Syriac. It was in common use in the churches for 
 several centuries after Christ, and is to this da}', in the Greek 
 and most of the oriental churches. It generally expresses the 
 same sentiments with the Hebrew, though often in very 
 different terms. 
 
 Such Jews as mingled with the Greeks after the conquests 
 of Alexander, spoke their language, and used the Septuagint 
 version, were called Hellenist Jews. 
 
 Though the Jews remained subject to the Egyptians, yet 
 other nations, beholding their diligence and fidelity, were very 
 favorable to them, and granted them many privileges. This 
 was particularly the case with Seleucus Nicator, king of 
 Macedon, who allowed them the same privileges with his own 
 subjects. 
 
 About the year 217 B. C. Antiochus the Great, king of 
 Syria, resolved to conquer Jerusalem. But Ptolemy Philo- 
 pater, king of Egypt, resisted him and drove him back to his 
 own territories. The Jews, inconsequence of this, paid him 
 great homage, and cordially welcomed him to their city. 
 Coming into the Temple, Ptolemy offered sacrifices to the 
 God of heaven, and made many gifts to the people. But he 
 would not leave the place until he had seen the Holy of Holies. 
 Against this the priests and people solemnly remonstrated as 
 an awful profanation, which would bring upon him and them 
 the Divine vengeance. But the more he was opposed, the 
 more determined he became ; and pressing into the most holy 
 place, he was smitten with inexpressible terror, and carried 
 out by his attendants. 
 
 He returned to Egypt in great wrath with the Jews, and bit- 
 9*
 
 102 PTOLEMY VIOLATES Tin: HOLY OF HOLIES. [Plp.iod II. 
 
 terry persecuted all who were in his dominions. He first 
 forbade every man access to him who did noi sacrifice to Ins 
 gods. He nexl directed thai the Jews, who, by the favor of 
 
 Alexander, had held the first rank, should be enrolled in the 
 third, or lowest, and thai i they should be 
 
 stamped with a hot iron, with the mark of his god Bacchus ; 
 and that if any refused enrollment they should he put to death. 
 He then ordained that as main as would renounce their reli- 
 gion and become heathen, should he restored to their former 
 privileges : hut only three hundred out of the many thousands 
 in Alexandria, were seduced to apostacy. He finally resolved 
 upon the destruction of the whole nation. And first gathering 
 together the Jews in -Kirypt, and binding them in chains, he 
 let loose upon them his elephants ; but these, having been 
 made drunk with wine and frankincense, turned upon the 
 spectators and made dreadful havoc among them. Ptolemy, 
 fearing the vengeance of heaven, turned from all his wicked 
 purposes, and restored the Jews to their former privileges. 
 
 The Samaritans improved every opportunity which was 
 afforded) to show their enmity to the Jews. They often 
 plundered and ravaged parts of their country, and carried 
 many of the inhabitants into captivity, selling them for slaves. 
 This was particularly the case during the reign of Ptolemy 
 Philopater. 
 
 This oppressed people saw again, at the death of Ptolemy, 
 (B. C. 204,) days of prosperity : for wearied with allegiance- 
 to Egypt, they placed themselves under the protection of 
 Antiochus the Great, king of Syria, and offered him their 
 assistance. Antiochus rewarded them by a restoration of 
 Jerusalem to its ancient privileges. He also liberated all 
 who ves in captivitj ; exempted all the Jews who 
 
 should return to their capital from taxes, for three years ; 
 ' a large sum from his own private purse, for repair- 
 ing tin Temple. Antiochus was assassinated 187 B. C. for 
 robbing the temple of Belus of its tr asures. He was called 
 the ' ■ dor, prudence, industry, and suc- 
 
 The ions of his life, and the wars in which he 
 
 was | with Ptolemy, were accurately delineated in 
 
 eleventh chapter of the prophecy of Daniel, from the 
 to the nineteenth verse. 
 
 i and successor Seleucus, the Jews enjoyed 
 the privilege • and immunities which had been granted them 
 by Antiochus ; and might have enjoyed many years of peace
 
 Ch after 8.] DESOLATIONS OF JERUSALEM. 103 
 
 and quietness, had it not been for a bitter contention betw. q 
 Simon, the governor of the Temple, and Onias, the High 
 Priest. The former, proving unsuccessful, fled to Appollo- 
 nius, governor of Palestine, and gave him an exaggerated 
 account of the treasures in the Temple. When Seleucus 
 heard it, he resolved to possess them, and sent his treasurer 
 to bring them away. But, while in the act of robbery, Helio- 
 dorus, the treasurer, was suddenly struck with awful terror^ 
 by a vision, which caused him instantly to quit the city, fear- 
 ing the power and wrath of God. The whole of the reign of 
 Seleucus is expressed in the twentieth verse of the eleventh 
 chapter of D # aniel. He was little besides " a raiser of taxes." 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 Desolations of Jerusalem under Antiochus Epiphanes. Jason erects a gymnasium. 
 Temple shut up for three years. Bold and artful plot of Antiochus to extirpate the 
 church. The Temple consecrated to Jupiter Olympus. Jewish martyrdom -. Gen- 
 eral revolt under Mattathias. Wars of the Maccabees. Death of Antiochus. Pro- 
 phecies fulfilled in him. Destruction of the Grecian, and establishment of the 
 Roman empire, the legs and feet of Nebuchadnezzar's image. Prosperous state of 
 the Jews under Jonathan and Simon. Apochryphal books. 
 
 We have hitherto contemplated the Jews in favorable cir- 
 cumstances. They had had some internal conflicts and out- 
 ward oppressions, but they had also enjoyed the protection of 
 mighty monarchs, and had become a populous and wealthy 
 nation. Vital piety had exceedingly declined, especially after 
 the death of Simon the Just ; but the Temple stood in its 
 glory, and its service was strictly observed. But we are now 
 to contemplate an awful and melancholy reverse. We are to 
 behold the whole nation nearly destroyed ; their religion 
 almost extirpated, and the Temple of Jehovah dedicated to 
 Jupiter Olympus. 
 
 The successor of Seleucus in the Syrian monarchy, was 
 Antiochus Epiphanes. He took the throne 175 B. C. The 
 prophet Daniel predicted that he should be a " vile person."* 
 Such he proved himself, by all his private and public conduct. 
 The first of his acts which seriously affected the Jews, was 
 his selling the High Priesthood to Jason, brother to Onias, 
 
 * Daniel xi. 1
 
 104 DNDEB ANTIOCULS i:r irilANES. [Period II. 
 
 the reigning High Priest, for 360 talents, about 90,000 pounds 
 sterling; and issuing an order for the removal of Onias, a 
 person worthy of this sacred trust, to Antioch; there to be 
 confined for life. Jason, despising the religion of his ances- 
 tors, and re.solved to make hiin^elf popular with the unprin- 
 cipled vouth of his nation, procured also a royal decree for 
 the erection of a gymnasium, or place for games and amuse- 
 ments, similar to those established in Grecian cities ; and by 
 example and rewards, encouraged the people to attend upon 
 it, and conform to the manners and customs of the heathen. 
 The flood gates of vice being set open, all respect for the law 
 of Moses and the Temple, was soon swept away; the very 
 priests mingled in the amusements of the gyrrrlasium ; the 
 altar of God was forsaken, and vice, immorality, and infidelity 
 stalked forth triumphant. 
 
 Jason, however, enjoyed his power but a short period. 
 After a reign of three years, he was supplanted by Menelaus, 
 his brother, a greater monster in wickedness than himself, B. 
 C. 174. Such men sought the office, first because it was 
 hereditary in their family ; but chiefly, because it now 
 embraced the temporal government of Jerusalem. Menelaus 
 publicly apostatized to the religion of the Greeks, and drew as 
 many as possible in his train. He sold the sacred vessels 
 from the sanctuary, to pay the enormous sum of three hundred 
 talents, by which he had supplanted his brother; and caused 
 Onias, who bad reproved him for his sacrilege, to be put to 
 death. But some virtu " remained with the people, for they 
 resented this sacrilege, put to death the instrument by which 
 it was effected, and sent messengers to Antiochus, complain- 
 ing of its vile author. 
 
 In strict fulfillment of the divirre prediction in Daniel xi. 
 25, this vile king advanced with his armies, and conquered 
 5 pt. Ptolemy Philometer fell into his hands, but he was 
 not destroyed. On the contrary, he had his liberty, and sat 
 at the table of Antiochus as Daniel predicted he would, v. 27. 
 '■ And both these kings' hearts shall be to do mischief, and 
 th<y shall speak lies at one table." The Jews had a false 
 report of his death, and Jason immediately marched into the 
 city with a thousand men, to avenge himself on Menelaus. 
 Antiochus hearing of this, and of the rejoicings in Jerusalem, 
 supposed that the whole city and nation had revolted from 
 him, and hastily marched into Jerusalem, put to death 40,000 
 persons, and sold an equal number for slaves. lie broke into
 
 Chapter 8] JERUSALEM sacked. 105 
 
 the Holy of Holies, robbed the Temple of the altar of incense, 
 the show-bread table, and the candlestick of seven branches, 
 which were all of gold ; the recent gifts of friendly raonarchs ; 
 and to show his contempt and hatred of the Jewish religion, 
 he sacrificed a hog upon the altar of burnt offering. He made 
 Philip, a man of ferocious spirit, governor of Judea, and 
 restored Menelaus to the High Priesthood. Jason died a 
 miserable vagabond. In about two years, the Egyptians 
 revolted from Antiochus, and he again fell furiously on them. 
 But the Romans interposed, and demanded a cessation of hos- 
 tilities. Antiochus having read the decree of the senate, said 
 he would consult with his friends about it. But the Roman 
 Ambassador drew around him a circle in the sand, and 
 required his answer before he passed its bounds. Afraid of 
 this bold and rising power, he acquiesced ; but he turned and 
 wreaked his vengeance on the unoffending Jews. He sent 
 twenty-two thousand men under Appollonius, to sack Jerusa- 
 lem. The inhabitants were unaware of his horrid intentions, 
 until the Sabbath after his arrival ; when all being assembled 
 for worship, he let loose upon them his troops, who butchered 
 all the men within their reach, took the women and children 
 to sell for slaves ; set fire to the houses ; demolished the 
 walls, and carried away all the treasure. The Temple was 
 suffered to stand, but a fortress was built near it, for the 
 molestation of all who should approach it, so that no one 
 dared to come near, and the daily sacrifice ceased. Such as 
 escaped the carnage, fled to the mountains, and lived in great 
 distress and hardships. 
 
 Antiochus gloried in the greatest barbarities. In the lan- 
 guage of Daniel, he had " peculiar indignation against the 
 holy covenant," and he determined to destroy the Jewish 
 religion, or extirpate the nation. He issued, therefore, a 
 decree, that all nations within his dominions should forsake 
 their foi rites ami usages, and should conform to the reli- 
 
 gion of the king, and worship as he worshipped, under the 
 severest penalties. To insure success, he placed inspectors 
 : i y province, and directed them to treat the disobedient, 
 
 (and these he knew would be Jews only,) with the greatest 
 severity. An old ana cruel minister, one Atheneas, was sent 
 to Jerusalem with a commission to destroy any one who 
 offered sacrifices to the God of Israel, or observed the Sab- 
 bath, or practiced circumcision. He consecrated the temple 
 of Jehovah to Jupiter Olympus, and set up his statue upon the
 
 106 THE TEMPLE CO.VSECRATED TO JUPITER. [Period II 
 
 altar of burnt offering. He also set up altars, groves, and 
 statues in all parts of his dominion, and required an absolute 
 uniformity of worship, or the forfeiture of life. It was one of 
 the boldest attempts to extirpate the religion of a nation ever 
 made. 
 
 But God was in the midst of his church, and the gates of 
 hell could not prevail against her. The land might be deso- 
 late ; the Temple might be shut up or polluted; the daily- 
 sacrifice might cease, but there were many temples of the 
 Holv Ghosl in which the fire of devotion burned with 
 unwonted brightness. It was, however, an awful season for 
 til. J.ws. They were hid in the caves of the rocks, where 
 they worshipped God, and subsisted on roots and herbs. 
 Hypocrites threw off their disguises and proclaimed them- 
 selves heathen ; and the Samaritans, wdio had said to the 
 .lews in their prosperity, wc will go with you, for we are bone 
 of your bone, now ran to Antiochus and declared themselves 
 not to be Jews, and requested that their temple might be dedi- 
 cated to the Grecian Jupiter. When the saints were brought 
 to martyrdom, their intrepid firmness filled the tyrant with 
 rage and madness. Among others who were put to a violent 
 death, were the venerable Eleazer, and an aged woman, with 
 her seven sons.* Their triumphant deaths strengthened 
 their brethren, and the tyrant found it was not in his power 
 to destroy the worship of Jehovah. 
 
 To violence, Antiochus added the most seducing arts to 
 bring the Jews to a compliance with his orders. Among his 
 chief officers was one Apelles, whom he sent to the city of 
 Modin. there to establish the heathen worship. Apelles 
 assembled the people, and addressing- Mattathias, a venerable 
 priest, of the Asmonean family, endeavored by compliment 
 and promises, to induce him to lead the way in apostatizing 
 from God and sacrificing to the idol. But Mattathias feared 
 God ; ami, with a loud voiee. declared in hearing of all the 
 pie, that " no consideration whatever, should induce him 
 or any of his family, i \< r to forsake the law of their God ; hut 
 that they would s:ill walk in tli ■ covenant which he had made 
 with their forefathers, and observe all its ordinances, and that 
 no commands of the king should make any of them depart 
 from it.'' Of such a man the world was not worthy. He 
 stood lor God in defiance of the greatest dangers. Looking 
 
 ♦Sec Plate 1.
 
 Chapter 8.] WARS OF THE MACCABEES. 107 
 
 round, he beheld an apostate already bowing before the idol 
 which Apelles had set up. Immediately, with the zeal and 
 spirit of Phinehas, and in obedience to the law of Moses, he 
 ran upon him and slew him. By the assistance of his sons, 
 he slew also Apelles, and those who attended him, destroyed 
 the idol, and then fled to the mountains. 
 
 It was the signal for revolt. It was the commencement 
 of a defensive war, which terminated in the deliverance of 
 Judah. Large numbers of Jews flocked immediately to his 
 standard, and made a bold and vigorous defence of their 
 civil and religious privileges. Finding that the royal army 
 took great advantage of the Sabbath, Mattathias and his 
 party agreed to defend themselves on that holy day. Their 
 adversaries, therefore, had no opportunity to gain advantages 
 over them as before ; but were struck with terror at their 
 boldness and fortitude, and every where yielded before them. 
 The graven images were destroyed ; the Jewish synagogues 
 were opened ; the law and the prophets* were read ; the 
 practice of circumcision was revived ; and, in the short 
 space of a year, there was a general restoration of religious 
 order. 
 
 Mattathias was permitted to enjoy but a little season his 
 holy triumphs. The close of the year 166 B. C, saw him 
 resting from his labors. With his dying breath he exhorted 
 his sons to constancy and courage in defence of their liberties 
 and the religion of their fathers. His son Judas was 
 appointed his successor. He raised a small but resolute 
 army, and erected his standard, on which was inscribed a 
 motto from Exodus xv. — " Who is like unto thee among 
 the gods, O Jehovah." This was written by an abbreviation, 
 formed by putting the initial letters of the Hebrew words 
 together, which made the word Maccabees. Hence all 
 who fought under this standard were called Maccabees or 
 Maccabeans. 
 
 Judas was an illustrious warrior. He soon made the Sy- 
 rians, the Samaritans, and apostate Jews tremble before him. 
 Powerful armies were sent against him, but were obliged to 
 retire in ignominy. In his last battle he gained a signal vic- 
 tory with about 3,000 men, over Lysias, the Syrian governor, 
 
 * Antiochus forbade the reading of the law in the synagogues, and the 
 Jews substituted the prophets. From this time both the law and the 
 prophets wore read every Sabbath day.
 
 108 IV DA [Fe;;:od II. 
 
 with an army of 65,000. The latter, abandoning all attempts 
 to subdue ill'' victorious Ma< s, the} marched to Jeru- 
 
 -. I'd the idols which Antiochus had set up; 
 pulled down the altar which the heathens had erected; 
 purified the Temple, raadea new altar, candlestick, and table 
 .old; hung a new veil before the Holy of Holies, 
 L11 ,i , .!i interrupted 
 
 for three years and a half, to be resumed in its primitive 
 In commemoration of this event, an annual festival 
 was : . called the feast of dedication, which was con- 
 
 tinued until the days of on 1 ' Saviour, and honored by his 
 nce . I • r, were unable to take the 
 
 tower, which overlooked the Temple. This, and the con- 
 tinual incursions of the surrounding nations, who were exa->- 
 perated at tie blishment of the Jewish nation and 
 
 religion, marred exceedingly the happiness of the people, 
 kept them humble, and tried theix confidence in God, amid 
 the most astonishing viciories. 
 
 While the .Maccabees had been regaining their liberties, 
 
 Antiochus was engaged in wars m the east; but no sooner 
 
 had intelligence reached him of their boldness and success, 
 
 filled wil i . and lie resolved upon 
 
 the entire extirpation of the whole house of Israel. But no 
 
 sooner had he made his vow and set out upon his march 
 
 towards the devoted nation, than he was seized with an 
 
 incurable and horrid disease, which soon put an end to his 
 
 life, 164 i>. C. With his dying breath, he acknowledged 
 
 that his sufferings were justly in the God of Israel, 
 
 for In- bitter ions of that people. This vile prince, 
 
 ,nd great oppr< seir of the church, was more particularly 
 
 pointed o aniel, in his eleventh chapter, from the 
 
 twentieth verse, than any other ruler whom he noticed. 
 
 Eorphyry, one of the mosl bitter enemies to Christianity, 
 
 I no prophecies were eve;- delivered more 
 
 clearly, or fulfilled more exactly, but said they were written 
 
 ■'•told had taken place, and were no other 
 
 thin historical narratives. But Daniel's prophecies were 
 
 written in < 'haldee, and had actually been translated into 
 
 ( rreek ■ nts transpired. 
 
 About this time, the Grecian Empire, denoted by the belly 
 and thighs of brass of Nebuchadnezzar's image, was over- 
 thrown, and the Roman, marked out by the legs of iron, and 
 the feet part of iron and part of clay, established. The Ro-
 
 Chapter 8.] JUDAS MACCABEUS. 109 
 
 mans founded their city, 753 B. C. ; yet they were but little 
 known in the east until about 274 B. C, when hearing of 
 their victories over the nations around them, Ptolemy Phila- 
 delphia, king of Egypt, sent ambassadors to make an alli- 
 ance Avith them. This led them to interfere in the contentions 
 of the eastern monarchs, until, finally, they brought them all 
 under their dominion, and established the most extensive and 
 powerful empire the world had seen. But the feet were part 
 of iron and part of clay. As the Romans extended their 
 dominion, they embraced in their empire vast hordes of bar- 
 barous nations, which so weakened it, that it was ultimately 
 divided into ten lesser kingdoms, denoted by the ten toes of 
 the image. The efforts of Judas, after the death of Antiochus, 
 to defend himself against the heathen nations around Jeru- 
 salem, who had confederated to destroy all who worshipped 
 Jehovah, were uniformly successful. This exceedingly 
 enraged Lysias. the guardian of the young monarch, Antio- 
 chus Upator, who immediately brought against Jerusalem 
 an army of 80,000 men, with all the horse of the kingdom, 
 and eighty elephants, determining to make Jerusalem an 
 habitation for the Gentiles, set the High Priesthood for sale, 
 and make gain of the Temple. But Judas and his army, 
 having, as usual, implored aid from heaven, fell upon him, 
 slew eleven thousand foot and sixteen hundred horsemen, 
 and put all the rest to flight. Peace ensued. Through the 
 influence of the Romans, the Jews were no longer obliged to 
 conforirrto the religion of the Greeks, but were permitted 
 every where to live according to their own laws. This was 
 the first time the Church of God ever felt the power of Rome, 
 B. C. 163. 
 
 But this peace was of short duration. The war was first 
 renewed by the men of Joppa. Judas was again successful, 
 and laid siege to the tower of Acra, which overlooked the 
 Temple. This brought from Antioch the young king, with 
 an hundred thousand foot, twenty thousand horse, thirty-two 
 elephants and three hundred chariots of war. The watch- 
 word of Judas was " Victory is of God." Having given 
 this, he attacked the enemy, and made a great slaughter, 
 but was unable to resist such a mighty force, and retreated 
 into Jerusalem. The monarch pursued and laid siege to the 
 sanctuary. The Jews defended themselves with bravery, 
 and were reduced to the lowest extremities, when the royal 
 armv was called away to quell a rebellion in Syria. A truce 
 10
 
 110 JONATHAN MACCABEUS. [PERIOD II. 
 
 ■was granted, and the king was admitted within the walls. 
 These he promised to leave untouched ; but beholding their 
 strength, he disregarded hia oath and leveled them with the 
 dust. 
 
 The apostate High Priest Menelaus, now hoped for a 
 restoration to his office, but his character was well understood 
 by the Syrian government, and they condemned him to a 
 horrid death, and appointed Aleimus, a man of equal baseness, 
 to the office. The people, however, refused to admit him to 
 the altar. It had been predicted by the prophet Isaiah, that 
 there should " be an altar to the Lord in the midst of the land 
 of Egypt," and Onias, the proper heir to the priesthood, 
 indignant at this appointment, went thither, and on the ground 
 of this prophecy, petitioned Ptolemy to grant him liberty to 
 erect a temple in his dominions. The Egyptian king assigned 
 him a place in Heliopolis, the city of the sun. A temple 
 was erected after the model of the temple of Jerusalem, and 
 divine worship was instituted. This temple stood 224 years, 
 when it was destroyed by Vespasian. 
 
 Alcimns, rejected of the people, sought protection of 
 Demetrius, the monarch of Syria. Powerful armies were 
 sent to his support. For protection, Judas sought an alliance 
 with the Unmans. A league of mutual defence was made. 
 But before the embassy had returned, the royal armies were 
 but too successful: the small army of Judas was surrounded, 
 and he fell, covered with wounds, a martyr to his country, 
 160 B.C. * 
 
 The death of this illustrious warrior was a severe stroke 
 to the Jewish nation. They were at once scattered and 
 devoured as sheep before ravenous wolves. Their calamities 
 had never been greater than they now were, since the cap- 
 tivitv. Siill, however, hoping in God, the Jews flocked 
 around Jonathan, the brother of Judas, and made him their 
 Leader. 
 
 Jonathan appears not to have possessed the military prowess 
 of his brother ; hut he was a man of courage and prudence, 
 lie contitmed at the head of the nation seventeen \< 
 when he .nid bis children, and about a thousand of his guards 
 were treacherously assassinated byTryphon, a Syrian usurper, 
 in the city of Ptolemais, 144 B. C. But two years was he 
 troubled by the Syrians, with whom his brother had had such 
 terrible conflicts. For finding sp able a commander at the 
 head of the J< wish forces, and being disturbed by their own
 
 Chapter 8. J JONATHAN' MACCABEUS. 1 I 1 
 
 internal divisions, they made peace, and solemnly engaged 
 never to renew the war. 
 
 Jonathan improved the season of peace for the restoration 
 of civil and ecclesiastical order, lie repaired the wall of 
 Jerusalem, and formed alliances with the Romans. The 
 wicked Alcimus, having the presumption to break down the 
 wall which he had built round the sanctuary, by order of the 
 prophets Haggai and Zechariah, to separate the Gentiles from 
 the Jews, was, it is said, smitten of God, and perished in 
 agony. The priesthood remained vacant for seven years, 
 when the people pressed it upon Jonathan, and the appoint- 
 ment was confirmed by the Syrian monarch. 
 
 Tryphon, the base murderer of Jonathan, aiming at the 
 throne of Syria, immediately besieged Jerusalem ; but the 
 people elevated Simon, the surviving brother of Judas and 
 Jonathan, to the head of the army, and he was afraid to make 
 any attack. Simon continued both general and High Priest, 
 for the term of eight years ; when he was treacherously 
 murdered by his son-in-law, B. C. 135. His reign was 
 one of much prosperity to the Jewish nation. They had 
 friendly alliances with the Romans and Lacedemonians ; 
 enjoved the civil and religious institutions of their fathers, 
 and were victorious over the petty marauders who troubled 
 them. Simon erected at Modin, a very costly monument 
 of white marble, over the sepulchre of his father and brothers, 
 which was for centuries a famous sea-mark, and which 
 was standing so late as the days of Eusebius, 200 years after 
 Christ. 
 
 With the death of Simon terminates what is usually called 
 the history of the Maccabees. This history is chiefly con- 
 tained in the first book of the Maccabees, which was probably 
 written by some cotemporary author, who had been an actor 
 in the scenes which he so minutely and feelingly describes. 
 It was never admitted into the sacred canon, but approaches 
 nearer the style of sacred history than any work extant, and 
 is generally received as an accurate account of the events of 
 that period. From it Josephus chiefly copied the history of 
 that period. The second book of Maccabees consists of 
 several pieces compiled together. It is written with much 
 less accuracy than the first, and contains much that is extrava- 
 gant and fabulous. 
 
 The Apocryphal books, which are often printed and bound 
 with the sacred volume, were all probably written in these
 
 112 APOCRYPHA! BOOKS. [Period II. 
 
 latter days of the- Jewish Church. They are, therefore, 
 venerable for their antiquity ; and some of them, as the first 
 book of Maccabees, impart valuable historical information; 
 others, as the hooks of Wisdom and Ecclesiasticus, afford 
 much useful instruction ; but none of them have any title to 
 inspiration. They were never admitted into the canon of the 
 Jews, to whom alone were committed the oracles of God- 
 They formed no part of the Septuagint version. They were 
 i quoted, either as prophetic or doctrinal, by our Saviour 
 or his apostles. .Some of their authors disclaim all preten- 
 sions to inspiration ; and some of them contain things which 
 are weak and low ; utterly inconsistent with probability and 
 chronology, and at variance with the general character of 
 divine truth. They are considered as canonical, and as of 
 equal authority with the writings of Moses and the prophets 
 by the church of Rome ; but they certainly ought never to be 
 connected or circulated with the sacred volume. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 Prosperous state of the Jews under Hyrcanus. Royalty re-established. Jerusalem 
 tak n by the Romans. End of the Asinotiean princes. Herod the Great. The 
 Temple repaired and enlarged. Family ol II rod. Sc pire departed from Judah. 
 Keh_ le Jews— Pharisees, Saddu -. Hcrodians, Gali- 
 
 leans, Karaites. Different orders 01 men— Scribes, Rabbis, Nazarites. Wickedness 
 of the Jews, snd ol the heathen. State of the civil world. Reflections on the 
 providence ol God. 
 
 Simon was succeeded in the Jewish government and 
 priesthood, by his son, John Hyrcanus, 135 B. C. Antibchas 
 Sidetea king of Syria, hearing of the death of Simon, inarched 
 against Jerusalem, determined to subdue it. A tremendous 
 siege ensued, and the inhabitants almost perished by famine. 
 The) sued at length for peace. Antiochus granted it, requir- 
 ing tile Jew 3 to deliver up their arms, demolish their fortiii- 
 i ii--. and pay him an annual tribute. The sudden death 
 of this monarch enabled the Jews soon after to cast oil' the 
 gn yoke, and they were never again subjected to the 
 Syrian power. Hyrcanus maintained his. authority twenty- 
 nine y< ars, and died j u peace, greatly lamented. Under him 
 the .lews enjoyed prosperity, and were raised to 
 
 iter h( ights of glor) . than they had ever attained since the 
 Babylonish captivity. By him tire capital of the Samaritans, 
 and the Temple which w.- s ended on Mount Gerizim, were
 
 Chapter 9.] prosperity of thk jews. 113 
 
 destroyed. The Samaritans, however, continued to have an 
 altar on that Mount, and to worship there. 
 
 Under his reign, the Edomites joined themselves to the 
 Jews, and both Jacob and Esau became consolidated in one 
 nation. The Jews recognized two kinds of proselytes — pros- 
 elytes of the gate and of justice. The former renounced 
 idolatry, but did not conform strictly to the law of Moses ; 
 such were Naaman, the Syrian, and Cornelius, the centurion. 
 They were admitted into the Temple to worship God, but 
 came no further than into the outer court, which was hence 
 called the court of the Gentiles. The others observed the 
 whole Jewish law. They were initiated by baptism, sacrifice 
 and circumcision, and were admitted to all the privileges of 
 the Jews. Such did the Edomites become. 
 
 Hyrcanus was succeeded by his son Aristobulus. He 
 assumed the title of king. He was the first Jewish ruler, 
 who, after the Babylonian captivity, wore a crown. He was 
 a prince and High Priest of great cruelty. He put to death 
 his own mother and brother, and at the close of one year died 
 in great horror of conscience, for his crimes. During his 
 reign, the Itureans were vanquished, and compelled, as was 
 the custom towards all captives, to receive circumcision, and 
 be engrafted into the Jewish state. 
 
 Alexander Jannaeus, his brother, ascended the throne upon 
 the death of Aristobulus. He was a martial prince, and fought 
 many successive battles with the surrounding nations. But 
 he had a more terrible enemy at home than abroad. This 
 was the sect of the Pharisees, which had occasioned much 
 trouble to John Hyrcanus, but which now came out in open 
 war against this sovereign, and endeavored to drive him from 
 the throne. They hired foreign troops, and compelled him 
 once to flee to the mountains alone. At length, however, he 
 gained a decisive victory over them, took 800 of them captive 
 and caused them all to be crucified in one day. This rebel- 
 lion lasted six years, and cost the lives of about 50,000 of the 
 faction. He reigned twenty-six years, and left the throne to 
 his wife, 79 B. C. 
 
 This woman committed the government entirely to the 
 Pharisees, by which she acquired great popularity. But 
 having the power in their hands, they immediately commenced 
 a violent persecution of the Sadducees, a rival sect, who had 
 been the supporters of Alexander. This was followed with 
 much shedding of blood until they were placed for security, 
 10-*
 
 114 JERUSALEM TAKEN BY THE ROMANS. [Period II. 
 
 at their own request, in the several garrisons. Alexandra 
 died in the ninth year of her reign. 
 
 Her son Hyrcanus had been made High Priest and imme- 
 diately ascended the throne on the death of his mother. But 
 he Mas driven from it in a short time by Aristobulus, a 
 younger brother. Antipater, governor of Idumea, and father 
 of Herod, took the part of Hyrcanus. The two contending 
 parties appealed to Pompey, the. Roman general, and made 
 him arbitrator between them. The shrewd Roman heard 
 them with apparent impartiality, but deferred a decision of the 
 controversy. Aristobulus, jealous of his rival, prepared for 
 war. The Roman general immediately caused him to be 
 imprisoned, and marched his army against Jerusalem. The 
 party of Hyrcanus received him with open arms, and the fac- 
 tion of Aristobulus, who had thrown themselves into the Tem- 
 ple, were but for about three months able to hold out against 
 so powerful an enemy. Twelve thousand Jew * were killed 
 by the Romans, and many destroyed themselves. When 
 the Temple was finally taken, the priests moved not from the 
 altars, but suffered themselves to be butchered without resist- 
 ance, by the soldiery, to the astonishmenl of Pompey. 
 
 Thus did the holy city and Temple fall into the hands of 
 the Romans, 63 B. C. and on the very day which the Jews 
 kepi as a solemn fast, for the capture of Jerusalem and the 
 Temple by Nebuchadnezzar, king of Babylon. Pompey 
 wished to see the interior of the Temple. But the Jews 
 protested against it as an awful profanation. With his supe- 
 rior officers, however, he pressed in, lifted the veil, and looked 
 within the Holy of Holies. The whole he treated with great 
 respect. All the treasures he hit untouched; and he ordered 
 the priests to offer sacrifice as directed by the law of Moses. 
 
 But, according to the prediction of Jacob, the sceptre was 
 not to depart from Judah, nor a law-giver from between his 
 . until Shiloh should come. We therefore find the 
 Romans I be J< ws still to govern themselves. Hyr- 
 
 canus was continued in the 1 liuh Priesthood with the appella- 
 tion of prince, but the walls of Jerusalem were demolished, 
 b territory w as reduced, and the nation wasc ompelled 
 tn pay a disgraceful tribute. Aristobulus and his sons were 
 i Rome to adorn Pompey's triumph. It was, how- 
 . but a shorl period before this disturber of the public 
 [udi a was again thrown into 
 latins dissensions.
 
 Chapter 9.] REIGN OF HEROD THE GREAT. ] ! 5 
 
 Pompey was overpowered by the partizans of Julius 
 Caesar ; who, at the death of that renowned warrior, usurped 
 the supreme authority at Rome. Antipater had assisted 
 him in his wars in Egypt, and was rewarded by the office of 
 lieutenant of Judea, 48 B. C. He soon obtained important 
 posts for his two sons, — the government of Jerusalem for 
 Phasael, and of Galilee for Herod. Caesar confirmed Hyr- 
 canus in the Priesthood, and conferred such favors upon the 
 Jewish nation, that it could hardly be perceived that they 
 were in bondage to any people. 
 
 There was nothing stable, however, among this people, 
 nor even in the thrones of the mighty. Julius Caesar, one 
 of the most splendid men that adorns the page of civil his- 
 tory, was assassinated in the senate-house ; and Hyrcanus 
 was ejected from his rank and station, by Antigonus, the 
 son of his great rival. His vengeance fell also upon the 
 governors of Jerusalem and Galilee. But Herod fled into 
 Egypt, and from thence to Rome ; where he put himself 
 under the protection of Mark Antony, who was then in power. 
 Antony gave him the kingdom of Judea. He collected an 
 army ; and after a long and distressing war, took the holy 
 city, 37 B. C. Antigonus, the son of Aristobulus, was put 
 to death. He was the last of the Asmonean family. They 
 had reigned in Judea for one hundred and twenty-nine 
 years. 
 
 The sceptre now passed for the first time, into the hands 
 of a foreign prince, but still the Jews continued to be governed 
 by their own laws, and their Sanhedrim was the general 
 court of Judicature. We feel, however, when we behold so 
 great an event as this, that the coming of Shiloh is near. 
 
 Herod was a monster of cruelty. He was ever filled with 
 jealousy, and all his real and supposed enemies he put, as 
 far as lay in his power, to most cruel deaths. The adherents 
 of Antigonus first felt his rage ; their blood flowed freely, and 
 their estates filled his empty coffers. Only two Avere spared 
 from the Sanhedrim. Disqualified himself for the priesthood, 
 he made Ananel, an inferior and obscure priest, High Priest ; 
 but he soon displaced him, and gave the office to Aristobulus, 
 the brother of his wife Mariamne ; but him however, he in a 
 short period caused to be drowned in a bath. To give him- 
 self authority and power with the Jewish nation, he married 
 Mariamne, a. beautiful and accomplished woman of the Asmo- 
 nean family, the grand-daughter of Hyrcanus ; but though he
 
 116 HEROD REPAIRS THE TEMPLE. [Period II. 
 
 oved her passionately, she, for his murder of her brother, as 
 bitterly hated him : and in his fury for it, he put her to death. 
 He condemned also her mother and three of his own sons to 
 the loss of life, and exhausted the treasure and spirit of the 
 nation, by his cruel oppressions. 
 
 As might naturally be expected, this monster in wickedness 
 despised the Jewish religion and laws. The High Priest 
 he set up and removed, without any regard to hereditary 
 right. He made it continually the great object of his reign, 
 to introduce Roman luxury, and the worship of heathen gods. 
 He built Grecian Temples, and set up idols for worship, and 
 established theatres and games in honor of Augustus the 
 Roman Emperor. 
 
 Having reigned in this manner fourteen years, and amassed 
 great treasures, the people became exceedingly distrusted 
 with him ; wherefore, to gain their favor, he resolved, 17 B. 
 C, to rebuild the Temple. For about nine years, he employed 
 upon it 18,000 men. He made it considerably larger than 
 the Temple which was built by Solomon. Its length and 
 breadth were now one hundred cubits. It was built of 
 immense stones of white marble, which were covered with 
 large plates of pure gold. 
 
 Its inclosure was about a furlong square. This was 
 surrounded by a high wall, on the inside of which were 
 erected three galleries, the narrowest about thirty feet wide, 
 and fifty high, but the largest was forty-five feet wide, one 
 hundred high. These galleries were supported by 162 pil- 
 lars of marble, each about twenty-seven feet in circumference. 
 The wall of this inclosure had four gates towards the west, 
 and one on each of the other sides. The Temple was 
 encompassed with beautiful porches, which were paved with 
 marble. Solomon's porch was at the east gate of the Temple, 
 called beautiful. The women had their separate court, and 
 red by the east gale, which was overlaid with Corinthian 
 \ golden eagle, the arms of the Roman empire, was 
 placed over each gate. And when the Temple was finished, 
 it was \\ itb greal solemnity dedi< ated to ( ''ml. As the whole 
 executed ;■• a repair of the Temple built by Zerubbabel, 
 it was called the second Temple, into which "the Desire of 
 all nations should come." And as it was continually receiving 
 additions lor many years alter, the Jews might say in the time 
 of our Saviour, with propriety, " Forty and six vears was the 
 le in building.*'
 
 Chapter 9.] HEROd's FAMILY. 117 
 
 Finding that the sceptre had now about departed from 
 Judah, the pious in Jerusalem were earnestly looking for 
 the coining of Shiloh. They accurately computed also 
 the seventy weeks in Daniel's prophecy, of the coming of 
 Christ, and found that they were about completed. Devout 
 people waited day and night in the Temple lor the conso- 
 lation of Israel ; and they who had no special wish for the 
 Messiah in his true character, were looking forward to him 
 as a deliverer from the Roman yoke. So much expectation 
 of the promised king, could not but be viewed by such a 
 man as Herod with the deepest jealousy. And when the 
 long looked for moment arrived, when the promised seed 
 was born, when the glorious Saviour of men entered our 
 Avorld, to set up that kingdom which should break and 
 destroy all kingdoms, immediately this worst of tyrants 
 resolved to destroy him. But by the overruling providence 
 of God he was delivered out of his hands, and in the following 
 year this inhuman tyrant died of a most loathsome disease and 
 in great tortures, having reigned thirty-seven vears. 
 
 He carried his brutality to the last. For, to prevent the 
 nation from rejoicing at his death, he convened all the dis- 
 tinguished men, shut them up in a castle, and ordered their 
 instant death the moment he should expire. But the order 
 was not executed. Such was the man into whose hands the 
 church had fallen, when her promised deliverer arose. He 
 was called great, but he was chiefly great in crime, and was 
 detestable as he was wicked and base. He left his dominion 
 to three sons ; — his kingdom to Archelaus ; Gaulonites, 
 Trachonites, and Batanea, to Philip ; Galilee and Perea to 
 Herod Antipas. 
 
 • As this family were intimately connected with the rising 
 Christian Church, some account of them will be both interest- 
 ing and instructive. 
 
 Archelaus interred his father with great pomp. At the 
 commencement of his reign, the Jews, indignant at the profa- 
 nation of the Temple, pulled down the Roman eagle, which 
 Herod had placed over each of the gates. This occasioned 
 great contentions, and much shedding of blood. His brother 
 Herod contended with him at the Roman court for the crown, 
 but he held it about seven years. His reign was one of such 
 violence and tyranny, that the people brought against him 
 accusations to the emperor, and he was banished to Vienne 
 in France,* where he died. Such was the cruelty of his,
 
 118 SCEPTRE DEPARTED FROM JCDAH. [Period II. 
 
 temper, that when Joseph and Mary hoard that he reigned in 
 the room of his lather Herod, they wore afraid to return into 
 Judea with the holy child Jesus. He was succeeded by 
 Roman governors, one of whom was Pontius Pilate. Of 
 Philip, tetrarch of Iturca and Trachonites, little mention is 
 made in the evangelical history. 
 
 Herod Antipater, tetrarch of Galilee, was early engaged 
 in war with the Arabs, because he divorced his wife, the 
 daughter of Aretas, their king, that he might marry Herodias, 
 the wife of his brother Philip, who was still living. For 
 this connexion John Baptist reproved him, and lost his life. 
 Soon after John's death, Herod was sent into exile, and he 
 and his wife and Salama all came to a miserable end. 
 
 There was another Herod, called Herod Agrippa, who 
 reigned in Judea during the life of the Apostles. He was 
 grandson of Herod the great. He murdered James, and 
 apprehended Peter. While at Cesarea, celebrating some 
 games in honor of Claudius, the inhabitants of Tyre and 
 Sidon sent deputies to him to solicit his favor. Splendidly 
 dressed, he made an oration, and the people shouted, " It is 
 the voice of a god." He was gratified by the impious flattery, 
 and was smitten of heaven with a most tormenting disease, 
 and eaten up of worms, having reigned about ten years. He 
 was the father of Agrippa, Berenice, Drusilla and Mariamne. 
 
 The sceptre was now wholly departed from Judah, and 
 the lawgiver from between his feet, for Shiloh had come. 
 The Jews were no longer governed by their own rulers 
 and laws, but by the Roman power. Herod the Great had 
 broken down the power of the Sanhedrim, though it still 
 existed in form, so that Christ and his apostles, and Stephen 
 the deacon, were brought before it. But it possessed not 
 the power over life and death. "It is not lawful," said the 
 Jews to Pilate, " for us to put any man to death." Such 
 was the wonderful fulfillment of the ancient prophecy of 
 Jacob. Other vast nations had long since lost their power, 
 and been buried in oblivion, but Judah had retained her scep- 
 ;e was protected of heaven. 
 
 In the latier age of the Jewish nation, and at the time of 
 our Saviour's appearance, the .lews were divided into a 
 great variety of religious sects. All these acknowledged 
 the authority of the law of .Moses, and united in their forms 
 of worship, but they were so far separated by their peculi-
 
 Chapter 9.] Pharisees. 119 
 
 arities, as to be continually involved in the most bitter 
 hostilities. 
 
 The largest and most popular was the sect of the Pharisees. 
 Their rise is uncertain. They probably rose from some 
 small beginning to their great power and consequence. As 
 early as the days of Hyrcanus and Janneus, they threw the 
 nation into great commotion. They believed in the existence 
 of angels, both good and bad, in the immortality of the soul, 
 the resurrection of the body, and future rewards and punish- 
 ments; but they considered the tradition of the elders, as 
 of equal authority with the written law ; and in many places 
 they explained the latter by the former, and explained it in a 
 way directly contrary to its true meaning. Thus they made 
 the commandment of God of none effect, by their traditions. 
 These traditions, they contended, were delivered by God to 
 Moses on Mount Sinai, and preserved through succeeding 
 generations. By these they were instructed that thoughts 
 and desires were not sinful, unless they resulted in evil 
 actions ; that fasting, ablution, and almsgiving, made atone- 
 ment for sin, and that men could even perform works of 
 supererogation. They expected justification through the 
 merits of Abraham. 
 
 They derived their name from a Hebrew word which 
 signifies to separate, because they pretended to an uncommon 
 separation from the world, and devotedness to God. They 
 valued themselves upon their frequent washings, fastings, 
 and long prayers ; their gravity of dress and gesture ; their 
 mortified looks ; their scrupulous tithings ; their building 
 tombs for the prophets, that they might appear more righteous 
 than their fathers who slew them; their care to avoid every 
 hind of ritual impurity ; enlarging their philacteries,* and 
 the borders of theft 1 garments ; and on their diligence and 
 zeal in making proselytes. But under this specious exterior, 
 they neglected justice, mercy, and truth, and practiced the 
 most abominable vices. They were a race of most demure 
 hypocrites, properly compared by our Saviour to whited sep- 
 ulchres. They hated the Lord of life and glory, and perse- 
 cuted him to death. 
 
 Of the Pharisees there were several distinct classes — as 
 the truncated Pharisees, who scarcely lifted their feet from 
 the ground, that they might appear in deep meditation ; the 
 
 * These philacteries were pieces of parchment, &c.
 
 120 SADDfCEES. B68ENE8. [Period II. 
 
 striking Pharisees, who walked with their eyes shut that 
 they might avoid the sight of women, and therefore struck 
 continually against the wall as they walked; and the mortar 
 Pharisees, who wore a cap resembling a mortar, which would 
 only permit them to look upon the ground. They ruled 
 entirely the common people, and had all their votes for every 
 civil and religious office. 
 
 The next most powerful sect was that of the Sadducees. 
 They were the infidels of the nation. They derived their 
 name from Sadoc, a disciple of Antigonns, who was president 
 of the Sanhedrim, 260 B. C. His master had taught that 
 our service of God should be wholly disinterested, without 
 any regard to a future state. Sadoc from hence reasoned 
 that there was no future state, no heaven ner hell, no resur- 
 rection, angel, or spirit. His followers looked upon death, 
 therefore, as the final extinction of soul and body, and main- 
 tained that the providence and retributions of God were 
 limited to this world. On this ground only, they pretended, 
 to worship and serve God. They rejected the traditions of 
 the Pharisees. 
 
 This sect was comparatively small, and was composed 
 chiefly of men of high rank and affluence. Such men gladly 
 embraced this system, because it permitted them to live in 
 sinful indulgence, without any fear of future punishment. 
 Their system was the child of depravity, and it was awfully 
 hardening. We never hear of a Sadducee converted to the 
 Gospel of Christ. The whole sect ever remained bitter 
 opposers of the humble, self-denying doctrines of the Cross. 
 Caiphas. and Ananias, the murderers of James the less, were 
 Iducees. 
 
 ;rd sect were the Essenes. They took their rise 
 about 200 years B. G, and were really an order of monks. 
 • lived in solitary places, and objecting to sacrifices, 
 < ame seldom to the Temple. They are not therefore men- 
 tioned In the New Testament. They were perfect fatalists. 
 They agreed with the Pharisees, except in the resurrection 
 of the body, which they denied. They considered the laws 
 of ' ;il svstem of spiritual and mysterious 
 
 truth; and while they pretended respect to the moral, totally 
 
 Lected the ceremonial law. They lived in great ab 
 mi" renounced marriage; adopted proselytes and 
 
 children ; beld riches in contempt ; maintained a perfect 
 community of goods ; never bought or sold any thing among
 
 Chapter 9.j HERODIANS. GALILEANS. 121 
 
 themselves ; wore white garments ; rejected every bodily- 
 ornament ; and triumphed over pain and suffering. They 
 exceeded all other Jews in the strict observance of the Sab- 
 bath, and lived quietly, and without noise ; engaged much 
 as they pretended, in heavenly contemplation. They took 
 their name from the Syriac verb asa, to heal, because 
 they inquired much into the cures of diseases, especially the 
 moral diseases of the mind. They had their origin in Egypt ; 
 4000 of them resided on the western shore of the Dead\Sea! 
 The Therapeute, was a rigid sect of them, and resided chiefly 
 in Egypt. 
 
 The Herodians, a fourth sect, derived their name from 
 Herod the Great. They coincided with that monarch in his 
 views of subjecting the Jews to the Romans. It was there- 
 fore a fundamental principle with them, that it was right for 
 the Jews to comply with idolatry and heathen customs, if 
 required by their superiors ; and also, that it was a duty to 
 submit and pay taxes to him whom conquest had made their 
 master. They were therefore opposed to the Pharisees, and 
 being also opposed to Christ, they unitedly engaged to catch 
 him in his speech. Had he replied to the question, " Is it 
 lawful to give tribute to Csesar ?■" in the negative, the Hero- 
 dians would have accused him to the Emperor ; or in the 
 affirmative, the Pharisees, who would acknowledge no foreign 
 prince, would have accused him to the people. Christ, bv 
 his wisdom, avoided the snares of both. When he charged 
 his disciples to beware of the leaven of Herod, he no doubt 
 had particular reference to their compliance with the idola- 
 trous rites of the heathen. The Sadducees were generally 
 Herodians. 
 
 The Galileans were a few inhabitants of Galilee, who 
 were instigated by one Judas to resist the Roman tax. By 
 this resistance they began the war with the Romans, which 
 terminated in the destruction of the nation. They held the 
 religious sentiments of the Pharisees. Some of them, while 
 worshipping at Jerusalem, were barbarously murdered by 
 Pilate, in the court of the Temple, and their blood was 
 mingled with their sacrifices. Our Saviour was accused as 
 a Galilean, who went about stirring up the nation to revolt, 
 and refusing to give tribute to Ca?sar. 
 
 The Karaites were the protestants of the Jewish nation. 
 The name denotes a scripturalist, and was given them about 
 twenty years before the birth of Christ. They boldly pro-
 
 122 SCRIBES. RABBIS. NAZARITES. [Period II. 
 
 tested against all the traditions of the elders, as having no 
 divine authority, and strictly adhered to the written law. 
 Thev have been, from that day to this, the most pious and 
 orthodox of all the sects. 
 
 Besides these religious sects, there were three orders of 
 men which claim particular notice — the Scribes, Rabbis, and 
 Nazarites. 
 
 The Scribes were originally men who registered the 
 affairs of the king. At a subsequent period they transcribed 
 the books of Scripture, and thus became more conversant 
 with it than oilier men. In our Saviour's time, they were an 
 important order of men, who expounded the law and tradition 
 of the elders ; taught them in the schools and synagogues, 
 and reasoned concerning them before the Sanhedrim. .They 
 are variously called scribes, lawyers, doctors of the law, 
 elde$s, counselors, and rulers, and those who sat in Moses' 
 seat. They were a most wicked class, who abominably per- 
 verted the Scriptures. 
 
 The title Rabbi, was given to men of rank in the state, 
 but especially to Jewish doctors, who were eminent for 
 learning. It was given to John by his disciples; to Christ, 
 by Nicodemus and the wondering populace. Those who 
 received it among the doctors, claimed an absolute dominion 
 over the faith of the people. But it was a title wholly disap- 
 proved of by our Saviour. He said to his disciples, ' : be not 
 ye called Rabbi ;" i. e. covet no such distinctions in the 
 Church of Cod ; aspire to no honor but that of faithfully serv- 
 ing your Lord and Master. 
 
 The Nazarites were a class of men separated from the 
 
 world for some limited period, or for life, by a vow. During 
 
 their vow, they were never to cut their hair, or drink any 
 
 wine or strong drink. They were to attend no funeral, nor 
 
 enter a house defiled by the dead. When the days of their 
 
 off ring were fulfilled, all their hair was shaved off at the 
 
 door of the tabernacle, and burnt under the altar. Every 
 
 seventh day they were called to offer peculiar offerings. 
 
 Those win., like Sampson, Samuel, and John Baptist, were 
 
 for life, had no occasion for these offerings. Such 
 
 .1 from Jerusalem, cut their hair in the places where 
 
 their vow was finished, but deferred then- offerings until they 
 
 the Temple. Paul once, on some special occasion, 
 
 orinth, shaved his head at Cenchrea, 
 
 and made his offering 1 at Jerusalem.
 
 Chapter 9] GENERAL CORRUPTION OF THE JEWS. 123 
 
 Christ was styled a Nazarite or Nazarene, from the circum- 
 stance of his spending much of his life at Nazareth. No 
 particular prophecy which is preserved to us was thus fulfilled, 
 but the general spirit of prophetic writings respecting him 
 clearly was ; for these indicated that he should be a true 
 Nazarite, a person uncommonly separated from his birth, to 
 the service of God. Well, therefore, might the evangelist 
 say, " it was fulfilled which was spoken by the prophets, he 
 shall be called a Nazarene." 
 
 Amid the clashing of various sects, the formality and hypoc- 
 risy of the Pharisees, the monkish austerity of the Essenes, 
 and the freethinking of the Sadducees, vital piety had almost 
 expired with the nation. The Jews indeed adhered to the 
 worship of the one true God, and venerated the Mosaic law, 
 but they fully believed that they could atone for the vilest 
 transgressions. 
 
 They looked for the Messiah, but they expected him only 
 as a temporal prince, who would deliver them from Roman ■ 
 bondage, by a zealous performance of external rites ; they 
 so gave themselves up to the grossest wickedness, that Jose- 
 phus, their eminent historian, remarks, " Had the Romans 
 delayed calling these abandoned wretches to account, their 
 city would either have been deluged by water, or swallowed 
 by an earthquake, or destroyed like Sodom, by thunder and 
 lightning." 
 
 As was remarked in the history of idolatry, the rest of the 
 world was now sunk in the most deplorable state of heathen 
 superstition. All nations imagined the upper world to be 
 filled with superior beings, whom they called gods ; one or 
 more of which, they supposed, to preside over every province, 
 people, family, element, production and passion. These dei- 
 ties were diverse from each other in nature, sex, rank, and 
 power, and were all appeased and honored by peculiar gifts, 
 rites and ceremonies. Over all, a supreme divinity was gen- 
 erally supposed to preside, who, though more excellent than 
 the rest, was controlled by the fates. 
 
 Through a national ambition, the Greeks and Romans 
 gave the names of their own deities to those of other nations 
 whom they subdued ; but religious wars were unknown ; for 
 every nation suffered their neighbors to enjoy their own °-ods, 
 rites, and ceremonies, considering them as their peculiar 
 province. Some of these gods were furnished from the natu- 
 ral world, as the sun, moon, and stars ;Mti the most of them
 
 124 BTATE OF THE PAGAN WORLD. [Peimcd IT. 
 
 Avere deified heroes. Statues and other representations of 
 them were placed in their temples. These temples were 
 exceedingly magnificent. An amazing priesthood was richly 
 supported; but their prayers and ceremonies were of the most 
 foolish and debasing character. There were certain institu- 
 tions called mysteries, to which only a few were initiated, and 
 which were very imposing upon the common people. 
 
 But in the \\ hole system of paganism there was no tendency 
 to virtue. Indeed, morality seems never to have had a place 
 in the religion of a pagan. In the high mysteries, things were 
 transacted which outraged common decency. Almost every 
 god was a patron of some vice. The gods themselves were 
 supposed to be guilty often of the basest crimes. The Greeks 
 and Romans, therefore, the most refined nations of antiquity, 
 wore sunk in the lowest sensualities. Their own best wri- 
 ters, such as Horace, Tacitus, Juvenal, confirm the account 
 given of the low moral character of the people, in the second 
 chapter of the Epistle to the Romans. Philosophy has done 
 all that it ever can do, unassisted by revelation, in the dis- 
 covery of truth, and reformation of mankind ; and it finally 
 sed the human mind by the most perplexing subtleties, 
 and spread abroad the most demoralizing sentiments. The 
 most popular seel was that of Epicurus, who maintained that 
 pleasure was th< chief end of man's existence, and that it was 
 no matter in what way it was obtained, though it was through 
 the lowest sensual indulgence. These powerful nations had 
 no knowledge of the true God, of human accountableness, and 
 tlic future state of the soul. Satan every where reigned tri- 
 umphant, and no ray of hope appeared to the eye of reason, 
 of any release from his iron bondage. 
 
 At the same time, the state of the world was admirably 
 adapted to the rapid diffusion of the Gospel of Christ. The 
 Roman empire was in its greatest glory. All the. /nations of 
 known world were subjected to k; dominiyh and peace 
 v, here established. Vast nations, therefore, 
 were united in friendly intercourse; many and barbarous 
 tribes w.i I to civilized life. Literature had risen to a 
 
 height ii. rex before obtained. The Grecian tongue was 
 alrao e read or spoken. 1'i.e access was had to 
 
 all nations, and the Gospel could easily be preached to every 
 creature under the w hob heaven. 
 
 l.i concluding ihe^second great period in the history of the 
 church, lei us pause and reflect on the wonderful providence
 
 Chapter 9.] REFLECTIONS. 125 
 
 of God. He had now protected and preserved her durin°- a 
 period of 4000 years, while nation after nation had risen and 
 sunk like the waves of the ocean. All the prophecies respect- 
 ing her and the nations of the earth, which were due, had 
 hitherto been strictly fulfilled. The four great empires had 
 risen in succession, and had been the rod of God's anger, or 
 instruments to her good. All the sacrifices and offerings of 
 the law had fully shadowed forth the one great sacrifice which 
 was now to make reconciliation for iniquity, and brino- in 
 everlasting righteousness. " Her walls had been continually 
 before him." The past was a pledge for the fulfillment of 
 promises of future good. He who raised up the four vast 
 monarchies of the earth, would now set up a kingdom which 
 should never be destroyed, and which should break in pieces 
 and consume all kingdoms. Well might all people exclaim 
 with an heathen prince, " How great are his signs, and how 
 mighty are his wonders ! His kingdom is an everlasting 
 kingdom, and his dominion is from generation to generation."
 
 PERIOD III 
 
 FROM THE BIRTH OF CHRIST TO THE PRESENT TIME. 
 CHAPTER I . 
 
 Birth of Jesus Christ. Jesus circumcised. Welcomed by saints and angels. Wor- 
 shipped bv the wise men. Sought for by Herod. Carried into Egypt. Conversant 
 at twelve' vears with the Doctors. Lives in retirement until thirty years of age. 
 B.rth character, and work of John the Baptist. Jesus baptized by him, and conse- 
 crated to the Priesthood. Christ's ministry. Abolition of the Jewish, and establish- 
 ment of the Christian Church. Christ's Priesthood. His death, resurrection, and 
 ascension. Jesus, King in Zion. Evidences of his divine mission. 
 
 Jesus Christ, the Saviour of men, was born of the Virgin 
 Mary, at Bethlehem in Judea, in the year of the world four 
 thousand ; four years before the vulgar era. His miraculous 
 birth was foretold with astonishing precision, by the prophet 
 Isaiah.* To .Mary it was revealed before conception, by 
 the angel Gabriel. " Like other wonderful works of God, it 
 has been the scoff of the wicked ; but the pure in heart 
 behold in it a striking correspondence with the purity and 
 dignity of the Redeemer's person and office. 
 
 Mary was a direct descendant from David, through Na- 
 than. Christ was therefore of the seed of David, according 
 with the language of prophecy, though not of the royal line. 
 Her genealogy is given by Luke. Before his birth she was 
 espoused to Joseph, a direct descendant from David in the 
 royal line. He became his reputed father. His genealogy 
 is given by Matthew. Hence Jesus might be called, Kino 
 oj the J i 
 
 The place of his birth was predicted by Micah. " But 
 thou, Bethlehem Ephratah, though thou be but little among 
 of Judah, yet out of thee, shall he come forth 
 unto me that is to be ruler of Israel, whose goings forth have 
 been from of old, from everlasting." Thither his parents, 
 who w< re inhabitants of Galilee, were brought in the fullness 
 of time, by an imperial edict, to be enrolled for taxation.^ 
 
 •h vii. 14. t Isaiah v. 2. 
 
 X An objection has been rai^oil against this part of inspired history from 
 a well authenticated fact, that i, in whose days this taxing is said
 
 Chapter 1] JESUS CIRCUMCISED. 12? 
 
 Obscurity and lowliness marked his birth. He was laid in a 
 manger. 
 
 On the eighth day from his birth, the holy child was cir- 
 cumcised, from a sacred regard to divine institution, and 
 called Jesus, because he should save his people. As sent 
 and anointed of God, to perform the work of Mediator, he 
 was the Christ or Messiah ; and hence he has sustained the 
 double appellation, Jesus Christ. 
 
 The birth of the Saviour filled the hearts of the people of 
 God, who had been looking for his advent, with exceeding 
 joy. Simeon and Anna, aged saints, paid him, as he was 
 presented in the Temple, their joyful gratulations. An in- 
 numerable company of angels were heard, by shepherds in 
 the field, praising God and saying, "Glory to God in the 
 highest, and on earth peace, good will toward men." An 
 extraordinary star or meteor appeared in the heavens, and 
 conducted certain wise men to worship him ; — going before 
 them, as did the pillar of fire before the Israelkes in the 
 wilderness until they came to Jerusalem. No earthly prince 
 ever entered the world in such majesty and glory. The 
 question of the wise men, " Where is he that is born King 
 of the Jews ?" troubled Herod and all Jerusalem. The 
 bloody monarch, without delay, sought bis death. And 
 when baffled in his scheme by an overruling providence, he 
 made havoc of all the children of Bethlehem under two 
 years ; bringing on a scene of wo, like that on Avhich the 
 prophet Jeremiah, ages before, had fixed his eye. " Rachel 
 weeping for her children, and would not be comforted." 
 The holy child was carried into Egypt, where he remained, 
 until, directed by heaven, his parents returned and dwelt in 
 Nazareth. 
 
 Such a concurrence of circumstances must have made the 
 infant Messiah the object of general attention, to an extent 
 of which, we, at this distance of time, can have but faint 
 conceptions. 
 
 At twelve years of age, his parents took him with them on 
 their annual visit to Jerusalem, at the feast of the passover. 
 There he conversed with the Jewish doctors, and the divinity 
 
 to have been, was not governor of Syria until ten or twelve years after the 
 birth of Jesus. But the difficulty is solved, by distinguishing between the 
 enrollment of the citizens, and the actual collection of taxes, which was not 
 until the time of Cyrenius. The avidity with which infidels seize such 
 apparent contradictions, shows the weakness of their cause.
 
 128 DIVINE SOVEREIGNTY. [PeKIOD III. 
 
 shone forth in him. "All were astonished at his under- 
 standing and answers." When sought by his parents, from 
 whom he had wandered, he said, Wist ye not that I must be 
 about my father's business ? a proof that he did not remain 
 till manhood ignorant of the great purpose for which he came 
 into the world. He submissively returned with them to 
 Nazareth where he remained until he was about thirty years 
 of age, probably in the employment of his father, who was a 
 carpenter. 
 
 " Great is the mystery of godliness, God manifest in the 
 flesh." Not only the person of the Redeemer, but the late- 
 ness of his appearance, and his obscurity after the great ex- 
 citement at his birth, and conversation with the doctors in the 
 Temple, are unaccountable to many. 
 
 The occurrence of events is resolvable only into the divine 
 sovereignty. God brings every thing to pass according to his 
 own pleasure. Yet to the inquiry, Why did not the Saviour 
 appear hurftlreds and thousands of years before ? it may be 
 replied, that by delay time was given for a full exhibition of 
 the evil nature and power of sin, and of the utter insufficiency 
 of all ordinary means to reform the world ; while his charac- 
 ter and offices, life and death, were marked out by a great 
 variety of typical and verbal predictions, by which the world 
 •were at once qualified to judge of his character and work, 
 whenever he should appear. On the subject of his retire- 
 ment, it may be remarked, that he came to be an High 
 Priest in the Church of God, and that he refrained from 
 becoming a preacher of righteousness, until he had attained 
 his thirtieth year, and might strictly conform to the Jewish 
 law. It is manifest, from the astonishment produced by his 
 conversation with the doctors, that he might at any period 
 have called to himself the attention of the world. The rulers 
 were alarmed at his birth, but they soon died, and the power 
 passed into the hands of others, who knew him not. The 
 mass of the people were ignorant and vicious. They looked 
 only for some great temporal prince, who should deliver 
 them from Roman bondage. If their attention had once 
 been excited by a wonderful child, who appeared amid many 
 signs, it woidd soon subside, as he passed from their notice. 
 Especially as ii was an age of general expectation, when 
 others were probably held up to view as the long expected 
 deliverer. But he was not unknown and forgotten by the 
 pious. His mother treasured up every thing in her heart,
 
 Chapter 1] JOHN THE BAPTIST. 129 
 
 which developed his greatness. And had we a more minute 
 history of his course, we should doubtless find many of the 
 people .of God looking anxiously toward him as a wonderful 
 messenger from Heaven. " He increased in wisdom and 
 stature, and was in favor with God and man." 
 
 Malachi the last of the ancient prophets, closed his wri- 
 tings and the canon of the Old Testament, with a prediction 
 of John the Baptist, under the character of Elijah the 
 prophet. 
 
 That holy man was born six months before the Saviour, 
 of Zecharias, an aged priest, and Elizabeth. He was to be 
 the forerunner of Christ. In apparel, temper, austerity, 
 boldness in reproving vice, and zeal for God, he strongly 
 resembled that eminent prophet whose name he bore. In 
 about the twenty-eighth year of Christ, he began to proclaim 
 to men the approach of the gospel kingdom, to call sinners to 
 repentance, and to baptize such as confessed their sins and 
 turned to God. 
 
 His baptism was not Christian baptism. It was not ad- 
 ministered in the name of the Father, of the Son, and of the 
 Holy Ghost. It was not an initiation into the Christian 
 Church, for the gospel dispensation was yet to come. It 
 was one of those divers washings which belong to the Jewish 
 economy. He disclaimed a baptism like to that of Christ. 
 Some, therefore, who had been baptized with the baptism of 
 John, afterward received Christian baptism from the hands 
 of Paul. They had not so much as heard of the Holy 
 Ghost.* 
 
 While John was baptizing at the river Jordan, Jesus came 
 to be baptized of him. He came not as a sinner confessing 
 his sins, to be baptized unto repentance, for he was perfectly 
 holy ; not to receive any emblem of regeneration, for he 
 needed no change of heart ; not to be admitted into the 
 Christian Church, for this was not yet established ; but to be 
 legally and solemnly consecrated as High Priest to his peo- 
 ple. Under the law, the priests were consecrated to their 
 office by baptism and anointing with oil.f John, evidently 
 not fully understanding the purpose of Jesus, hesitated at a 
 compliance with the request, thinking that he, as a sinner, 
 had need to be baptized of him ; but Christ told him to suffer 
 it, for he must fulfil all righteousness. He had been circum- 
 
 * Acts xix. t Exodus xxix.
 
 130 JESUS CONSECRATED TO THE PRIESTHOOD. [PERIOD III. 
 
 cised in infancy, and had shown respect in all his conduct, to 
 those divine institutions which were still binding upon the 
 people, and he would not force himself into the priesthood in 
 a way which would be illegal, lie was therefore baptized 
 by John and anointed, not with oil, but by the Holy Ghost. 
 For " lo ! the heavens were opened, and the Spirit of God 
 descended like a dove and lighted upon him." Immediately 
 he retired into the wilderness, where he spent forty days in 
 fasting and prayer, and was tempted by Satan. With detes- 
 tation and abhorrence, he baffled, by scripture, all the entice- 
 ments of this arch seducer, who, in his malignancy, had 
 destroyed the first Adam, but who was now to be bruised in the 
 head by the seed of the woman, the second Adam, the 
 Saviour of the world. 
 
 Fully qualified for his arduous work, Jesus went forth in 
 the power of the spirit, to set up the gospel kingdom, and to 
 unfold that salvation to a dying world, which he would soon 
 effect through his own death. 
 
 For three years and a half he went about through all the 
 cities and villages of Palestine, preaching doctrines which 
 the world had never before heard, and giving in works of 
 benevolence, the most amazing manifestations of Almighty 
 power. As no nation had ever been visited by such an 
 exalted personage, so none was ever thus engrossed, aston- 
 ished and gratified. Vast crowds thronged him, so that they 
 trod one upon another ; and had the common people been 
 heard and gratified, he would have received the adoration of 
 the nation. But the rulers and heads of contending sects, 
 jealous of their rights, and envious, perpetually persecuted 
 him ; and ultimately, though according to the determinate 
 counsel and foreknowledge of God,* put him to the excru- 
 ciating death of the cross. 
 
 Jesus Christ was, in all respects, a man. He had a human 
 body, and a reasonable and immortal soul. He had all the 
 human appetites and affections ; and all our emotions of joy 
 and sorrow. He hungered and thirsted, lie slept. He 
 Buffered, bled, and died. At the same time, he know all thill 
 could do all things ; had all power in heaven and on earth, 
 and was Imma.ni el, God with us. Sometimes the actings 
 only of the human nature were soon in him ; he was found 
 eating, drinking, sleeping, praying, dying. Again, he was 
 
 * Acts ii. 23.
 
 Chapter 1.] Christ's ministry. 131 
 
 seen putting forth the powers of the divine nature ; raising 
 the dead ; casting out devils ; forgiving sin ; rising from the 
 grave ; ascending to heaven, and sitting on the right hand of 
 the majesty on high — angels, principalities, and powers being 
 made subject to him. 
 
 As the Prophet predicted by Moses, he improved every 
 opportunity to instruct men in divine truth. Sometimes on 
 account of the peculiar prejudices of the Jewish nation, he 
 spake in parables ; but these he explained to his disciples, so 
 that his instructions are all plain and intelligible to the un- 
 learned. On the great truths of natural religion, the being and 
 perfections of God, with which the Jews, who had the law 
 and the prophets, were well acquainted, he said but little. 
 He came chiefly to show the ruined siate of man as a sinner, 
 and the way of salvation. He fully and clearly taught the 
 total depravity of the human heart ; (a) the moral blindness 
 (b) and inability (c) or disinclination of men to submit to God ; 
 the absolute necessity of regeneration by the Holy Spirit ; (d) 
 divine sovereignty in the dispensations of grace ; (e) his own 
 divinity (f) and atonement by his blood; (g) justification by 
 faith ; (h) the great duties of repentance, (i) faith, (j) self- 
 denial, (k) disinterested love, (7) universal and perfect obedi- 
 ence ; (m) the certain perseverance of all saints in faith and 
 holiness to eternal life ; (n) the resurrection of the dead ; (o) 
 general judgment ; (p) the eternal happiness of the righteous, 
 and eternal misery of the wicked, (q) 
 
 " Never man spake like this man." Never man spake such 
 truths ; — spake with such plainness, simplicity, authority and 
 power. Astonishment .seized all who heard him. The com- 
 mon people gave him the most profound attention, and many 
 were his friends and followers. But the great, the Sadducees 
 and the Pharisees, finding their hollow-heartedness and abom- 
 inations, exposed, said he was mad, a disturber of the peace, 
 and a blasphemer. 
 
 In execution of his prophetic office, Christ abolished the 
 Jewish, and established the Christian Church. 
 
 Properly speaking, there has, from the beginning, existed 
 
 (a) John v. 42. Mat. xv. 19. (b) John iii. 19. (c) John v. 40, and vi. 
 44. (d) John iii. 5. (e) Mat. xi. 25. (/) John x. 30. {g) Mat. xx. 28. 
 (A) John iii. 18. (i) Luke xiii. 3. (;) John vi. 29. (k) Mat. xvi. 24. 
 (I) Mat. v. 44. (?>j) Mat. v. 48. (») John x. 27. (o) John v. 28. (p) 
 Mat. xxv. 31. (?) Mat. xxv. 46.
 
 132 ABOLITION OF THE JEWISH CHURCH. [Period III. 
 
 one Church, and but one. This is the Church of Christ, 
 which he purchased with his own blood. But it has existed 
 under different dispensations. For a long period it was in an 
 unembodied state, without a testimony, a priesthood, or an 
 altar. Under .Moses it was brought out of Egypt; had a 
 visible standing among the nations, and became subject to a 
 great variety of ordinances. Christ, the great antitype, of 
 these, being now incarnate proceeded to their abolition ; placed 
 the Church upon a new establishment, and erected his 
 spiritual kingdom, which should embrace both Jews and Gen- 
 tiles, and fill the earth with its glory. 
 
 His work he gradually accomplished by referring his 
 hearers to ancient Scriptures, and proving from them that he 
 was the great end to which all the former rites and sacrifices 
 did tend, and that these were no longer of use when he should 
 appear ; by opening wide the door of the church and declar- 
 ing that he would draw all men, Gentiles as well as Jews, 
 unto him ; — by disregarding totally the Jewish priesthood, 
 and introducing a new ministry into the church ; — by passing 
 all the Jewish feasts, and instituting the Lord's supper ; — by 
 instituting in place of circumcision, a new seal to the covenant, 
 which God made with his people, — baptism, the washing 
 with water in the name of the sacred Trinity, and command- 
 ing it- imposition not only upon Jews, but on all nations ; — 
 and by prescribing in place of the ceremonial worship of the 
 Jews, a new, simple, and spiritual worship which should be 
 offered by the people of God, not only in Jerusalem, but in all 
 parts of the world. 
 
 In these various ways did Christ, according to the predic- 
 tion of Daniel, cause the oblation and the sacrifice to cease. 
 He knew this would be the result. He predicted the destruc- 
 tion of Jerusalem, the temple and its services ; — that not one 
 stone of the temple should be left upon another, that Jerusa- 
 !- in Bhould be trodden down of the Gentiles, and that all this 
 should come to piss during the continuance of that generation. 
 
 The history of Christ's priesthood is written in tears and 
 in blood. To the office of priest he was called of God and 
 anointed by the Spirit of grace, which was poured upon him 
 without measure. For it he was eminently fitted ; for he was 
 holy, harmless, imdefiled, and separate from sinners, made 
 r than the heavens. 
 
 In his priesthood he interceded for his people. Whole 
 nights he spent in prayer. Often did he kneel with his dis-
 
 Chapter 1.] Christ's PRIESTHOOD. 133 
 
 ciples at the throne of grace. The pardon of their sins, their 
 sanctification and final salvation were blessings for which he 
 often wrestled. The seventeenth chapter of John is a most 
 solemn and melting intercession with his Father for all his 
 followers to the end of the world. But his intercession on 
 earth was but the commencement of that great work which he 
 ever lives to perfect in heaven. There stands the Lamb 
 before the throne as it had been slain, presenting the memo- 
 rials of suffering, and pleading with the God of grace, and 
 opening the holy, heavenly places to all his ransomed ones. 
 
 Without shedding of blood, there is no remission of sin. 
 There is a fundamental principle in the moral government of 
 God. And God extended mercy to the first parents of the 
 human race, only in view of a great propitiatory sacrifice in 
 a future age. To regulate the faith and fix the hopes of his 
 people, the priests, under the law, were called continually 
 to offer sacrifices and oblations. But these could not take 
 away sin. Christ alone was mighty to save, and he came to 
 take away sin by the sacrifice of himself. This may emphati- 
 cally be called the great work for which he came into the 
 world — to make " his soul an offering for sin," to " give his 
 life a ransom for many,'' to " bear our sins in his own body 
 on the tree," to " redeem us from the curse of the law, being 
 made a curse for us." 
 
 How he could offer himself a sacrifice for sin without be- 
 ing guilty of suicide, might appear inexplicable to us, but he 
 was to be slain by the hands of wicked men, who hated him 
 without cause ; while he voluntarily came into the world to 
 die for sinners ; predicted his death, and could at any moment 
 have resisted all human power. 
 
 With calmness and solemnity he advanced to the hour of 
 his deep humiliation, his excruciating sufferings. He knew 
 what was in man. He saw clearly all the bitterness and 
 malice that was kindled in the breasts of the Scribes and 
 Pharisees against him, and he knew it would bring him to 
 the most awful sufferings and death. But he did not avoid 
 them. He did not resist them. He resigned himself up to 
 their malignity that his work might be accomplished. Against 
 a character so pure and spotless they found it difficult to pro- 
 ceed. They often endeavored to catch him in his speech, 
 but they were confounded and driven away in shame. They 
 would have rushed upon him and destroyed him without the 
 forms of law ; but thev feared the people. 
 12
 
 134 INSTITUTION OF THE supper. [Period III. 
 
 Among his disciples was Judas, a vile hypocrite ; who 
 went to the Sanhedrim and agreed to betray him for the price 
 of a slave. Jesus knew his treachery ; and prepared for the 
 events which awaited him. Eleven others had followed him 
 who were very dear to him, and with them he purposed to 
 keep the Passover before he should suffer. While at table 
 with the whole, he distinctly pointed out Judas as his be- 
 trayer, and said to him, " What thou doest, do quickly." 
 Judas, confounded and vexed, went immediately out. The 
 Passover being finished, Jesus consecrated bread and wine, 
 and instituted the sacrament of the supper, which he told 
 them to observe till the end of time. He then made them 
 that long and consolatory address which is recorded in the 
 14th, 15th, and 16th chapters of John; sang an hymn; offered 
 up that excellent prayer which forms the 17th chapter, and 
 then went out, about midnight, over the brook Cedron to the 
 garden Gethsemane. There he thrice retired from his dis- 
 ciples for prayer, wrestling with God that if it were possible 
 and consistent with the divine will, his sufferings might be 
 prevented. An impression and fear of the divine wrath 
 seemed for a time to overwhelm him ; and in the agony of 
 his soul, he sweat as it were great drops of blood. But his 
 piety rose superior to his fears, and he said with holy sub- 
 mission, " Not my will, but thine be done." 
 
 Before the day dawned, Judas came with a band of ruf- 
 fians, and took him and brought him before a convention of 
 priests and ciders. As they could find nothing of which to 
 accuse him, they employed false witnesses, who declared 
 that he had spoken against the Temple. But Jesus continued 
 silent. At length the High Priest adjured him by God to tell 
 him whether he was the .Messiah. Jesus said he was ; and 
 would hereafter in great power and glory, judge the world. 
 Caiaphas immediately rent his clothes ; accused him of 
 blasphemy ; and the whole court declared him worthy of 
 death. The next day they tried and condemned him again, 
 and hurried him away to the judgment hall of Pilate, the 
 Roman governor ; they having lost the power of life and death. 
 .te could find no fault in him, and sent him to Herod, then 
 in Jerusalem, because he was a Galilean. But Herod made 
 a mock of him, and sent him back to Pilate, who was afraid 
 ondernn him. Bin the Jews demanded his crucifixion, 
 and wished that his blood might be upon them and their chil- 
 dren. Afraid of the mob, the Roman governor shamefully
 
 Chapter 1.] DEATH OF CHRIST. 135 
 
 yielded to their entreaties, and condemned him to the death 
 of the cross.* 
 
 Immediately an unbridled populace dragged him amid the 
 grossest insults and abuse, to Golgotha, the place of execution, 
 compelling him to bear his cross. Here they offered him 
 vinegar and myrrh mingled with gall ; stripped off his raiment, 
 and nailed him through the hands and feet, to the accursed 
 instrument of death. Two thieves were crucified with him, 
 one on the right hand, the other on the left. On the top of 
 the cross was written in Hebrew, Greek, and Latin, " This 
 is Jesus of Nazareth, the King of the Jews." 
 
 By both rulers and people, he was ridiculed, as he hung 
 suspended in the air ; but with his dying breath, he prayed 
 for his murderers, saying, " Father, forgive them, they know 
 not what they do." At first, both the thieves joined in up- 
 braiding him, but one became convinced of his guilt, and was 
 the object of saving mercy. His weeping mother, who now 
 realized the declaration of Simeon, " Yea, a sword shall 
 pierce through thine own soul also," he commended to the 
 care of John, the son of Zebedee. About noon, when he had 
 hung perhaps three hours on the cross, the sun was super- 
 naturally darkened three hours ; and under the hidings of 
 God's face, Jesus cried out, " My God, my God, why hast 
 thou forsaken me ?" Some derided him, and said that he 
 called for Elias. Shortly after, he said, " I thirst," and they 
 gave him vinegar to drink. He tasted it ; said " It is finished," 
 commended his soul to God ; bowed his head and gave up 
 the ghost. Thus did Christ expiate the sins of men. Thus 
 did he bear our griefs and carry our sorrows. " He was 
 wounded for our transgressions, bruised for our iniquities, the 
 chastisement of our peace was upon him, and by his stripes 
 we are healed." 
 
 When he expired, the veil of the temple was rent from the 
 top to the bottom, to signify that the ceremonial distinction 
 between Jews and Gentiles was abolished ; the earth shook ; 
 the rocks burst ; graves were opened ; and many saints which 
 slept, arose and appeared in Jerusalem. The spectators were 
 filled with terror. The centurion exclaimed, "this was a 
 
 * The Cross consisted of an upright post of about twelve feet, with a 
 cross piece over the top. On this the unhappy sufferer was first laid. 
 His arms were stretched upon the cross piece, and spikes were driven 
 through the palms of his hands, and through his feet, fastening him to the 
 instrument of death. The whole was then raised in the air, and suddenly
 
 136 HIS EXALTATION. [PERIOD III. 
 
 righteous man, was the son of God." " And all the people 
 that came together to that sight, beholding the things that 
 were done, smote their breasts^and returned." " It was the 
 greatest and most solemn event that ever did, or will occur to 
 the end of time." 
 
 The crucified body of our Lord was committed to Joseph 
 of Arimathea, and decently laid in a new grave which he had 
 hewn out of a rock in a garden. Christ had foretold his 
 resurrection, and the rulers, apprehensive that his followers 
 might steal the body, and say he had risen, sealed the 
 sepulchre, and placed a guard to watch it, until the third day 
 had passed. But all the prudence and power of men, could 
 not frustrate the designs of heaven. God had determined 
 that his holy One should not see corruption. It was neces- 
 sary that Christ should rise from the dead, that he might gain 
 a signal victory over him that had the power of death, and 
 become the resurrection and life to all his followers. On the 
 morning of the third day from his crucifixion, was a terrible 
 earthquake. An angel appeared in a glorious form, causing 
 the soldiers to flee in amazement, and rolled the stone from 
 the door of the sepulchre. The Prince of life resumed his 
 breath and active being, and went forth to the world a 
 triumphant conqueror. If his death was the most solemn and 
 awful event, his resurrection was the most joyful which ever 
 occurred. Christ came forth to eternal life. " Death hath 
 no more dominion over him." " I am he that liveth and was 
 dead, and behold, I am alive forevermore, Amen." He came 
 forth the first fruits of them that slept, to give new evidence 
 of his divinity, and of the resurrection of the saints, and to 
 enter in presence of the world into his glory. He mingled 
 not much again with the people. He was seen repeatedly by 
 his disciples, and once by more than 500 followers. He re- 
 mained on earth forty days instructing in the things of his 
 kingdom. At the end of this period, he met his disciples at 
 Jerusalem ; directed them to remain there until they should 
 be endued with miraculous powers by the Holy Ghost, and 
 then go and preach the gospel to every creature. He told 
 tin-in of his Almighty power, and assured them of his pre- 
 sence with them and their successors to the end of time. He 
 
 thrust into a hole for its support, and the wretched victim was there left to 
 hang, until, through loss of blood, or hunger, he, in intense agony, expired ; 
 yea, until his dead body was borne off by carnivorous birds.
 
 Chapter 1.] 
 
 HIS EXALTATION. 
 
 137 
 
 then led them to the mount of Olives, and there blessed them, 
 and was parted from them and carried up into heaven ; there 
 to intercede for his church ; to prepare mansions for his fol- 
 lowers, and to sit on his throne as king in Zion, who, through 
 all ages, takes care of his church, controls and punishes his 
 enemies, and will be glorified in them that believe. 
 
 Thus terminated the amazing incarnation of the Son of 
 God. Infidelity has seldom had the effrontery to deny the ex- 
 istence of this illustrious founder of the Christian religion. 
 The difficulty of accounting for the existence of Christianity 
 in the world on any other supposition than that of his real 
 being, has probably restrained from this. But Jesus Christ 
 has ever been a stumbling block to the Jew, and foolishness 
 to the Greek. " He came unto his own, but his own received 
 him not." The Jews looked for a great temporal prince, and 
 they would not endure any man who should pretend to be the 
 Messiah in a poor and low condition. The Greek, the re- 
 fined, the philosophical, the voluptuous, in every age, have 
 been disgusted with the humble and spiritual nature of his 
 kingdom and the self-denying precepts he has placed before 
 them. But whoever looks carefully at the birth, life, death, 
 resurrection, and ascension of Jesus of Nazareth ; at all the 
 ancient types and prophecies* which were fulfilled in him ; 
 at the sublimity of his doctrine ; the purity of his precepts ; 
 the holiness and beneficence of his life ; the number and 
 character of the miracles he wrought ; (for he healed the sick, 
 
 * To lead the reader to reflect on the wonderful minuteness of the pre- 
 dictions relating to Christ in the Old Testament, the following are sub- 
 joined as referred to in the single Evangelist of Matthew. 
 
 Matthew 
 
 23. Jer. vii. tl. 
 
 6. Psalm viii. 2. 
 
 15. cxviii. 22. 
 
 18. ex. 1. 
 
 23. Is. viii. 14. 
 
 2. Ps. xli. 9 
 
 15. Zech. xiii. 7. 
 
 17. Is. 1. 6 
 
 17. Zech. xi. 13. 
 
 40. Psalm xxii. 18. 
 
 14. xxii. 2. 
 
 35 lxix. 21. 
 
 30. Isaiah liii. 9. 
 
 Isaiah 
 
 vii. 14 
 
 i. 
 
 Micah 
 
 v. 2. 
 
 ii. 
 
 Hosea 
 
 xi. 1. 
 
 ii. 
 
 Jeremiah 
 
 xxxi. 15. 
 
 ii. 
 
 Judges 
 
 xiii. 15. 
 
 ii. 
 
 Is. 
 
 xl. 3. 
 
 iii. 
 
 Is. 
 
 ix 1. 
 
 iv. 
 
 Is. 
 
 liii. 4. 
 
 viii. 
 
 Is. 
 
 xiii. 1. 
 
 xii. 
 
 Jonah 
 
 i. 17. 
 
 xii. 
 
 Is. 
 
 vi. 9. 
 
 xiii. 
 
 Psalm 
 
 lxxvii. 2. 
 
 xiii. 
 
 Isaiah 
 
 xxxv. 5. 6. 
 
 XV. 
 
 Zech. 
 
 ix. 9. 
 12* 
 
 xxi. 
 
 Matthew 
 
 XXI. 
 
 13. 
 
 XXI. 
 
 16. 
 
 XXI. 
 
 42. 
 
 xxii. 
 
 44. 
 
 XXI. 
 
 44 
 
 XXVI. 
 
 33 
 
 XXVI. 
 
 31. 
 
 XXVI. 
 
 57. 
 
 XXV11. 
 
 9. 
 
 xxvu. 
 
 35. 
 
 xxvu. 
 
 46. 
 
 XXV11. 
 
 48. 
 
 XXVU. 
 
 60.
 
 138 CHRISTS DISCIPLES. fPERlOD 111 
 
 cleansed lepers, restored sight to the blind, caused the lame 
 to walk, cast out devils, fed thousands from food sufficient only 
 for a few, stilled the tempestuous sea, raised the dead to 
 life, — all glorious acts of benevolence, and acts of infinite 
 power only,) whoever considers whal the state of tins world 
 would be, did all mankind receive the doctrines and truths, 
 and obev the precepts and imitate the example of Christ ;— 
 must exclaim, as did the centurion at the crucifixion, Truly 
 
 THIS WAS THE SOX GoD. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 Number and character of Christ's disciples. Death of John the Baptist. The twelve 
 Apostles chosen. The Seventy sent. Histdry and character of the Twelve. Descent 
 upon them of the Holv Ghost. Outpouring ef the Spirit on the day of Pentecost. 
 Three thousand added" to the Church. Boldness and success of Peter and John. 
 Holiness and harmony of the Church. Detection of . hypocrisy. Institution of 
 the office of Deacon. Martyrdom of Stephen. lVrsecut«m and dispersion of the 
 Church. The gospel carried to the Samaritans and dispersed Jews. Conversion 
 of Saul. 
 
 The astonishment excited by the appearance, preaching, 
 and miracles of Christ, was such as we might naturally look 
 for from their novel and divine character. But the ill success 
 of his ministry could never be satisfactorily accounted for by 
 those who deny that man is alienated from his Maker, and that 
 salvation is " not of him that willeth, nor of him that runneth, 
 but of God that showeth mercy." Immense multitudes con- 
 stantly pressed upon him wherever he went, either to hear 
 his doctrines, or witness his miracles ; but very few became 
 sincerely attached to his person : very lew were even con- 
 vinced "that he was the Messiah, and entered his spiritual 
 kingdom. Those who were assembled at Jerusalem after his 
 ascension, are said to have bi en but about an hundred and 
 twenty ; and at that great me< ting in Galilee, where all who 
 were attached to his Cause that could conveniently assemble, 
 were probably gathered together, there were but about five 
 hundred. Well might the prophet Isaiah commence his fifty- 
 third chapter, containing a remarkable exhibition of the 
 humiliation and sufferings of Christ, with the exclamation, 
 " Who hairi heard our report, and to whom is the arm of the 
 Lord revealed!" But Christ knew it to be for the best, and 
 he rejoiced in spirit at the dispensations of grace. 
 
 But i< w of Ins followers were among the rich or the noble. 
 We indeed read of Zaccheus, a man of wealth ; Nicodemus
 
 Chapter 2.] TWELVE APOSTLES CHOSEN. 139 
 
 a ruler ; Joseph an honorable counselor ; and a certain noble- 
 man, who believed with all his house — evincing that divine 
 grace can triumph over the most exalted condition of life ; but 
 the mass of his friends were from the lower ranks, and his 
 special favorites were Galileans, a despised people, and 
 chieiiy fishermen or publicans. His own life was one of great 
 poverty and reproach ; and his doctrines marred the pride of 
 the noble, and condemned the luxurious habits of the wealthy. 
 
 John the Baptist, who united in himself the two dispensa- 
 tions, the old and the new, was perhaps the first who received 
 Jesus. He pointed him out to others as the Lamb of God. 
 He had become the head of a religious sect, and had many 
 followers, whom he had baptized. But when informed that 
 Jesus had begun to preach and to baptize by his disciples, 
 and that the whole country was going after him, he showed 
 the greatest humility and submission to him, as his exalted 
 Redeemer. He declared that he had no honor but that which 
 came from Godj and that he could have no greater joy than 
 in seeing Christ increase, while he should decrease. He re- 
 commended Jesus as endowed with an immeasurable fullness 
 of the Holy Ghost ; and assured all who heard him, that the 
 wrath of God would abide on unbelievers in his gospel. 
 
 John was for a time revered by Herod ; but he had the 
 faithfulness to reprove that vile man for marrying his brother's 
 wife, and was imprisoned. Laid aside from his work, his 
 faith seems in some degree to have failed ; he therefore sent 
 two of his disciples to ask Jesus if he was the Messiah. Per- 
 haps he designed also to turn their attention from himself to 
 the great Redeemer. Jesus told them to declare to John what 
 miracles he performed, and the great fact which distinguished 
 him as a teacher from all the philosophers which had ever 
 undertaken to instruct mankind, " That to the poor the 
 gospel was preached." Soon after, he was beheaded to 
 gratify the malice of Herodias, — excited by his bold reproof 
 of Herod. His disciples took his body and buried it, and went 
 and told Jesus. The Pharisees said he had a devil, but Christ 
 bore witness of him as one of the greatest and best of men. 
 
 From among his followers, Jesus selected twelve to be 
 his daily companions and intimate associates, whom he com- 
 missioned as Apostles, or preachers of his gospeL This 
 number was probably chosen, in correspondence to the 
 twelve patriarchs, or twelve tribes of Israel. It signified that 
 he was head, or High Priest of the Jewish nation. The
 
 140 THE SEVENTY SEXT. [Period III. 
 
 persons chosen, were Simon Peter, and Andrew his brother ; 
 James, the son of Zebedee, and John his brother; Philip 
 and Bartholomew ; Thomas and Matthew ; James, the son 
 of Alpheus, and Simon, called Zelotes ; Judas, the brother 
 of James, and Judas Iscariot. Their mission was confined 
 at first, to the land of Israel. They were directed to de- 
 clare to the lost sheep of the house of Israel, that the 
 kingdom of heaven, the kingdom which was the subject of 
 prophecy, which they and their fathers had looked for with 
 the greatest anxiety, and which the Messiah was to set up, 
 was at hand ; and, as a confirmation of their doctrine, they 
 were empowered to work miracles, to heal diseases, cast 
 out devils, and, in many other ways, suspend or counteract 
 the laws of nature. They were cast upon the charity of the 
 people for support, and were directed to shake off the dust of 
 their feet, against any family or city which should reject them. 
 
 At a subsequent period he commissioned and sent forth 
 seventy other disciples, (answering evidently in number to 
 the Sanhedrim, and showing thereby, that their power had 
 passed into his hands,) on the same errand, two by two ; 
 giving them similar authority, and commending them in like 
 manner, to the charity of the public. They were holy men ; 
 but it was a new and wonderful employment, and they were 
 put in possession of powers which made them appear as gods 
 upon earth. No wonder, therefore, that they should soon 
 return, as they actually did, not a little elated with the fact, 
 that even the devils were subject to them through his name. 
 But Christ solemnly admonished them to beware of pride 
 which had hurled Satan from heaven ; and told them, that he 
 indeed enabled them to tread on serpents and scorpions, and 
 over all the power of the enemy ; but that they must not re- 
 joice in this, that they held the spirits in subjection, but rather 
 that their names were written in heaven. 
 
 But the twelve constituted his family. They were his in- 
 timate friends, his chosen companions. He therefore sent 
 them forth but once during his life to preach the gospel. 
 When he traveled, they accompanied him. What he spake 
 in parables to the multitude, he privately expounded to them. 
 When he fed the multitude, they distributed the provision. 
 They wen- with him in his retirement, and partook of the 
 supper at its first institution. He often talked to them about 
 his Bufferings, and committed to them the keys of his kingdom. 
 
 With the exception of Judas, the traitor, they were sin-
 
 Chapter 2] trials of the discitles. 141 
 
 cere men. Their hearts had been changed by the Spirit of 
 God. They admired, loved, and trusted their Saviour, shared 
 with him his privations and sorrows ; and devoted themselves 
 entirely to his service. When they were first called to follow 
 Christ, they were very ignorant. Matthew had been a publi- 
 can or tax-gatherer; the others, were all, probably, fishermen 
 of Galilee. But under the instruction and guidance of Christ, 
 they made rapid advancement in the knowledge of divine 
 things ; and with his holy example daily before them, they 
 soon learned to set lightly by the world, to treat one another 
 with condescension, kindness, and love, and to live as ex- 
 pectants of a better country. 
 
 While the grace of God had enlightened their understand- 
 ings and purified their affections, it left unchanged their natural 
 constitution or animal temperament, so that as great a diversity 
 of character is observable among them, as among any others 
 of the same number, in the various conditions of life ; and so 
 distinctly are the good and bad qualities of each marked and 
 preserved throughout their course, as to furnish a striking 
 evidence of the authenticity and truth of the sacred history. 
 
 With great fidelity they had followed Jesus through good 
 report and ill report, and they thought they could follow him 
 to death. Christ knew that they would fail in the moment of 
 trial, and assured them of it ; but Peter, always ardent, bold, 
 and warmly attached to his master, declared, that though all 
 men should deny him, he would not. But when the band of 
 soldiers bound Christ, betrayed by Judas, all forsook him and 
 fled ; and, though Peter followed and mingled with the crowd, 
 at the trial, yet, when charged with being one of bis follow- 
 ers, he declared, with an oath, I know not the man. Jesus 
 beheld him at the moment. Peter's heart melted, and he went 
 out and wept bitterly. 
 
 The season of Christ's suffering and burial, was to the 
 Apostles one of thick darkness and awful perplexity. Their 
 master they beheld hanging upon a cross. He, to whom they 
 had looked for crowns and sceptres, was laid low in the sepul- 
 chre of Joseph. For three days, they were borne down by 
 sorrow ; agitated with fear, and enveloped in gloom. But, like 
 the sun emerging from the shade of some heavenly body, and 
 suddenly giving light and joy to millions from whom it had 
 been obscured ; Jesus came forth from the shades of death to 
 the view of his despondent disciples, and gave them new 
 vigor and life. By this event, more wonderful and astonish-
 
 142 TRIALS OF THE DISCIPLES. [Period HI. 
 
 ing than any thing they had as yet witnessed, their confidence 
 in Christ was greatly animated and strengthened. It was both 
 a fulfillment of his promise, and a most triumphant conquest 
 over death and hell. 
 
 But their views of the nature of his kingdom were as yet 
 imperfect. With the nation in general, they were impressed 
 with the idea, that Messiah's kingdom was of this world. 
 When, therefore, he appeared after his resurrection, they 
 asked him, " Lord, wilt thou at this time restore the kingdom 
 to Israel ?" But this error was soon erased from their minds 
 by his conversation, and by his ascension to heaven. That 
 great event put a final period to every expectation they had 
 cherished of an earthly kingdom. And it was a most illustri- 
 ous confirmation of the truth of his pretensions. For had he 
 now descended to the grave, and perished like the world 
 around him, all his wonderful works, even his resurrection, 
 might not have been sufficient to dissuade some from the 
 belief that he was an impostor, who never expired, though he 
 hung upon the cross, and that he would never enable them to 
 realize his promises. But now, after accompanying him 
 through the whole of his ministry, and hearing him speak 
 words which never man spake; and seeing him perform works 
 which never man did ; after beholding him hanging on the 
 cross, laid in the tomb, and according to his own express pre- 
 diction, bursting the bands of death, and rising to their view ; 
 after this, to behold him ascend on high, to see him go to that 
 heaven, where he had promised to prepare for them mansions 
 of bliss, they were all ready to exclaim with one mind and 
 one voice, Surely the Lord He is God. They saw Jesus go 
 where no impostor can go. They saw him ascend, not like 
 Elijah by means of a chariot of fire, but in a manner far more 
 sublime and wonderful, by his own Almighty power ; and 
 while wrapt in astonishment, were informed by two angels that 
 he had gone to heaven, and would come in like manner, as 
 tiny had seen him go to heaven. By this event, therefore, 
 their views were greatly changed, and their faith was establish- 
 ed too firmly to lie shaken. From the Mount Olivet they re- 
 turned to Jerusalem, where they continued with one accord in 
 prayer and supplication, until the fulfillment of the promise of 
 the Lather to baptize them with the Holy Ghost. By this 
 they were to be still more enlightened in the nature of the 
 Gospel kingdom; to receive the gift of tongues; and to be 
 endued with new fortitude and zeal in their master's service.
 
 Chapter 2.] PENTECOST DAY. 143 
 
 Their number had been diminished by the villanous perfidy 
 of Judas. When he saw that he had betrayed innocent blood, 
 smitten by remorse of conscience, he returned the thirty 
 pieces of silver, and went and hanged himself — an awful 
 warning to all apostates. The disciples were desirous of 
 filling his place, and while they waited in prayer for the de- 
 scent of the Spirit, they appointed Barnabas and Matthias as 
 candidates for the Apostolic office : looked up for divine direc- 
 tion, and cast lots. The lot fell upon Matthias, and he was 
 numbered with the Apostles. In this act, however, they per- 
 haps were premature. It was for Christ to choose his own 
 Apostles ; and, in due time, he selected Saul and called him 
 to the Apostleship. 
 
 Having their number, as they supposed, complete, and being 
 all united in love, and engaged in fervent prayer, they soon 
 received the promised blessing. It came on the day of Pente- 
 cost ; an era of the divine mercy. Suddenly the place in 
 which they were, was shaken as by a rushing mighty wind — 
 an emblem, as Nicodemus had been taught, of the Spirit; and 
 they beheld in the room cloven tongues like as of fire, which 
 sat upon each of them. Instantly their minds were more en- 
 lightened, their hearts were filled with more love and zeal for 
 Christ, they were strengthened, animated, and joyful ; and, to 
 their own utter amazement, were enabled to speak the various 
 languages of mankind. 
 
 This descent of the Holy Spirit fonned a new era in the 
 lives of the Apostles, and of the church of God. We no longer 
 find the twelve, the ignorant, timid, worldly-minded men they 
 had been. The nature of Christ's kingdom; the benevolence 
 of his errand ; the perishing condition of the world ; their high 
 and holy office ; were all full before them, and took an amazing 
 hold of their minds and hearts. They now cheerfully sacrificed 
 the world, were ready to go forth and stand before kings and 
 Gentiles and Jews, preaching the unsearchable riches of Christ, 
 and to lay down their lives, if Christ might be glorified in them. 
 
 They instantly commenced their ministry, by preaching the 
 Gospel according to Christ's express command, first to the 
 Jews, that, if possible, they might bring that deluded people to 
 the saving knowledge of the truth. Astonishment filled the 
 minds of all who heard them. Jerusalem was at that time 
 crowded with Jews from every country. In consequence of 
 the numerous wars in which they had for centuries been en- 
 gaged, with the heathen nations, the people were scattered in
 
 144 christian- CHURCH. [Period III. 
 
 all parts of the Roman empire. Multitudes had, from time to 
 time, been carried away captive, and not a few had gone from 
 their own land for security and peace. These generally 
 adopted the language of the people among whom they resided ; 
 but strictly adhered to the religion of their fathers ; and as 
 much as possible, the pious among them went annually to 
 Jerusalem, to the feast of Pentecost At the very moment, 
 therefore, that the x\postles were endued with the wonderful 
 powers of speaking in divers tongues, there were devout men 
 out of every nation, in Jerusalem ; — Parthians, and Medes, and 
 Elamites, and the dwellers in Mesopotamia, and in Judea and 
 Cappadocia, in Pontus and Asia, Phrygia and Pamphylia, in 
 Egypt, and in the parts of Lybia about Cyrene, and strangers 
 of Rome, Jews and Proselytes, Cretes and Arabians ; all these 
 heard the Apostles speak, every man in the tongue in which 
 he was born. The native Jews who understood not these lan- 
 guages, and were disposed to ridicule the Apostles, said, 
 " These men are full of new wine." The charge roused the 
 spirit of Peter, and, in an ever memorable sermon, he showed 
 them the utter improbability of the thing, from its being only 
 the third hour of the day, when no Jew was ever found in that 
 situation ; that this was an accomplishment of a prophecy of 
 Joel, by the power of that Jesus whom they had rejected 
 before Pilate, and with wicked hands crucified and slain; but 
 who, according, to the prediction of David, God had raised up 
 to sit on his throne. A close application of truth to their con- 
 sciences, a bold charge upon them as murderers of the Lord 
 of life and glory, was not made in vain. The multitude were 
 pricked in the heart. Curiosity at the wonderful miracle, was 
 turned into distress for themselves. They felt that they were 
 exposed to the wrath and curse of God for their vile treatment 
 of his Son ; and exclaimed, in the anguish of their souls, Men 
 and brethren what must we do ? Peter opened to them the 
 treasures of the gospel, and directed them to that same Jesus 
 whom they had crucified, for eternal life. He called them to 
 immediate repentance, and submission to God in the 
 ordinances of the gospel; assuring. them of the remission of 
 their sins, and the gilt of the Holy Ghost. The effect was 
 glorious. Three thousand were converted to the Lord, and 
 on a profession of faith and repentance, were baptized in the 
 name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost. 
 
 This was the first administration of christian baptism, and 
 the commencement of the christian church.
 
 Chapter 2.] christian church. 145 
 
 And as it was begun through the instrumentality of Peter, 
 in this event was fulfilled the declaration of Christ, " Thou 
 art Peter, and on this rock will I build my church." 
 
 To us, it may appear surprising that so much should have 
 been effected in one day. It was nine in the morning when 
 Peter began his sermon, and with many other words besides 
 those which are recorded, did he exhort the people to salva- 
 tion. It could have been therefore only in the after part of the 
 day that their confession was received, and they were baptized 
 and admitted into a covenant relation with God. But the 
 Apostles were full of the Holy Ghost, and able, probably, to 
 discern spirits ; and if some were received who were not sin- 
 cere converts, it was only in accordance with the well known 
 fact that there must be tares with the wheat. The conduct 
 of the Apostles, however, cannot be viewed as a warrant for 
 ministers in succeeding outpourings of the Spirit, to receive 
 a multitude upon their first expression of penitence and faith, 
 into the church ; for, by their fruits we must know them. 
 
 The glorious work of grace resulted not only in the sub- 
 mission of multitudes to christian ordinances, but in much 
 holiness of heart and life. The enmity of the heart to divine 
 truth was subdued, and the doctrine of the Apostles was re- 
 ceived in love. A spiritual union and fellowship was formed, 
 to which the world were strangers. The selfish heart was 
 laid aside, and a new and unheard of benevolence was sub- 
 stituted in its place. The most of these converts were poor. 
 Such of them as were rich, sold their possessions, and threw 
 all they had into a common fund for the benefit of the whole. 
 The fear of the Lord came upon every soul, and a spirit of 
 praver was excited in every breast. Common food was re- 
 ceived with a gladness before unknown ; and in the Lord's 
 supper, and the worship of the Temple, a joy was felt un- 
 speakable and full of glory. So powerful and happy were 
 the results of that great revival of religion. 
 
 In one sense it was miraculous ; but in no other, than is 
 every revival. It was not effected by the miracles the 
 Apostles wrought. Had they spoken in divers tongues with 
 the same fluency, on any other subject, no such effects would 
 have been produced. It was effected by the power of the 
 Holy Ghost, through the instrumentality of truth, — by pre- 
 senting plainly to men, their sin and danger, and calling them 
 to repentance and holiness. Joel had, ages before predicted 
 this outpouring of the Spirit, and the sacred historian savs, it 
 13
 
 146 DETECTION OF HYPOCRISY. [Period III. 
 
 was the Lord that added daily to the church of such as should 
 be saved. Here, therefore, as in all revivals, we see God 
 effecting his great purposes of sanctifying mercy, while men 
 are awakened and turned to the Lord by the truth. 
 
 Soon after the day of Pentecost, Peter and John cured a 
 well known beggar of lameness. This miracle brought 
 together a great concourse of people ; and Peter embraced the 
 opportunity to charge upon them the sin of crucifying Christ, 
 and to call them to repentance. The multitude listened with 
 the most profound attention. But the magistrates, who were 
 Sadducees and enemies to the doctrine of the resurrection, 
 were grieved and vexed, and rushed upon the Apostles and 
 put them in prison until the next day. They then brought 
 them before the High Priest and council, and asked by what 
 authority or power they did this ? Peter, who once trembled 
 at the A r oice of a maid, answered with astonishing boldness, 
 " In the name of Jesus of Nazareth, whom they had crucified, 
 but whom God had raised up, and in whom alone salvation 
 was to be found." The magistrates were afraid to touch them. 
 The boldness of Peter was unexpected, and the miracle none 
 could deny. They dismissed them, charging them no more 
 to speak in the name of Christ. The Apostles departed, pro- 
 testing against the charge, and held a meeting for prayer, in 
 Which they enjoyed much of the divine presence and blessing, 
 and were animated to go forth with new boldness in the cause 
 of Christ. 
 
 The number of disciples was now increased to above five 
 thousand, and they lived in great harmony and love ; — were 
 followers of God as dear children. 
 
 But as it had been in the Jewish, so was it in the Christian 
 Church. All were not Israel who were of Israel. There 
 had been a Judas among the twelve ; and now among the 
 converts to Christianity, were brought to light two gross 
 hypocrites. Ananias and Sapphira pretended to give unto the 
 1 all their possessions, while they gave only a part. 
 ]'< ter exposed their deceit, and the Lord struck them dead. 
 It was an awful judgment ; but it showed the church the sin 
 of hypocrisy; the impossibility of concealing any thing from 
 God ; and must have led every professor to a serious and 
 ill examination of his own state. 
 
 The iutiiM ue.'s of the Spirit were long continued. Con- 
 verts were multiplied. The Apostles were endued with aston- 
 ishing powers of healing. The sick were brought from all
 
 Chapter 2] INSTITUTION OF DEACON. M7 
 
 the cities round about Jerusalem, and cured of their diseases ; 
 and while the attention of the multitude was thus excited by 
 such wonderful works of mercy, their hearts were melted by 
 the power of the Gospel. 
 
 The continued success of the Apostles again aroused the 
 indignation of the rulers, who hated every thing which called 
 the attention of men to a future world. They seized them 
 once more and cast them into the common prison. But what 
 could bars and bolts do against the power of the Almighty ? 
 God sent his angel at midnight and opened the prison doors, 
 and bade them go preach in the Temple. What a miracle ! 
 How must it have confounded those hardened rulers ! It 
 ought to have subdued them. But they once more summoned 
 the Apostles to appear before them and inquired how they 
 dared fill Jerusalem with their doctrine, and bring Christ's 
 blood upon them. Peter soberly but boldly told them they 
 must obey God, rather than man, and again charged %em with 
 the crucifixion of Christ, whom God had exalted to be a 
 Prince and a Saviour. Instant death would probably have 
 been their portion, had it not been for the timely counsel of 
 Gamaliel, an eminent doctor of the law. He told the rulers 
 to let them alone, for if their work was of men, it would come 
 to nought, but if it was of God, they could not overthrow it, 
 and it behooved them to be careful not to fight against God. 
 His advice was followed. The Apostles were only beaten 
 and charged to keep silence. But they were not moved 
 They departed, rejoicing that they were counted worthy to 
 suffer shame for Christ. 
 
 A circumstance about this time occurred, which occasioned 
 the creation of a new office in the church. The church em- 
 braced both native and foreign Jews. The latter were called 
 Hellenists, or Grecians, because they spoke the Greek tono-ue. 
 These supposed that, in the daily supply of the poor, the 
 Apostles had shown a partiality for the widows of the 
 Hebrews ; and murmured against them. The Apostles im- 
 mediately called together the disciples and informed them that 
 seven men of eminent piety must be appointed to superintend 
 that business ; while they would confine themselves to prayer 
 and preaching. Their advice was followed, and Stephen, 
 Philip, Procorus, Nicanor, Timon, Parmenas, and Nicolas, 
 were appointed and ordained to the office of Deacon, by 
 prayer and the imposition of hands. 
 
 These men were bold and strong in the faith of Christ.
 
 148 PERSECUTION BY SAUL. [PERIOD III. 
 
 Stephen especially, was empowered to work miracles, and 
 to resist and overcome all opposition which was made by 
 disputers against the Gospel. His ability and success ex- 
 cited the malice of the wicked ; and they suborned men to 
 accuse him of blasphemy. Upon being called to answer 
 the charge, he boldly rebuked the Jews, by giving a history 
 of their nation, and showing that, in betraying and murdering 
 Christ, they had but imitated the conduct of their fathers, who 
 treated Moses and the Prophets with contempt. " They were 
 cut to the heart and gnashed on him with their teeth." But 
 he, : 'full of the Holy Ghost, looked up stedfastly to heaven, 
 and saw the glory of God, and Jesus standing at the right 
 hand of God." Of this, he made full confession. It filled 
 his enemies with madness, and they cast him out of the city 
 and stoned him to death. With his expiring breath, he com- 
 mended his sotd to God; like his divine master, prayed for 
 his murderers, and tell asleep. Thus died the first Chris- 
 tian Martyr, full of faith and hope ; and favored with clear 
 views of his Redeemer. He was buried by the church with 
 great lamentation; but his spirit had ascended to glory. 
 
 Blood had now been shed ; and it was the signal of a tre- 
 mendous persecution of the followers of Jesus. They were 
 unable to stand before it, and fled from Jerusalem to the sur- 
 rounding country. But they were not deterred from preaching 
 the Gospel. On the contrary, they were excited to greater 
 boldness ; and, wherever they went, they proclaimed Christ 
 and the resurrection. Philip, the next to Stephen in faith and 
 zeal, and who was also a preacher, carried the Gospel to the 
 Samaritans, and instructed and baptized an Eunuch of the 
 queen of Ethiopia, whom he met in the way, returning from 
 Jerusalem, where he had been to worship. Others traveled 
 as far as Phenice, Cyprus, and Antioch, preaching to Jews 
 only; but by their labors, many converts were made, and many 
 churches were established. Thus was the blood of the martyrs 
 the seed of the church. The disciples were driven from 
 Jerusalem, thai they might diffuse the Gospel through the 
 earth. 
 
 Among the bitter persecutors of the followers of the Re- 
 deem, r. was one, whose life and actions form a most in- 
 teresting portion of th< aistorj of the church. This was Saul 
 of Tar-us. Hi- parents were Jews, who resided in that city. 
 A.CCO ding to the custom of the Jews, with whom it was a 
 leading maxim, " He who teaches not his son a trade, teaches
 
 Chapter 2.] PERSECUTION BY SAUL. 149 
 
 *hM to be a thief," he was early taught a particular trade, — 
 tent-making. He was next sent to Jerusalem and placed 
 under the instruction of Gamaliel, the most eminent doctor of 
 the age, that he might become- thoroughly acquainted with the 
 Jewish law. He was a youth of noble endowments, of com- 
 manding eloquence; in religion, of the straitest sect of the 
 Pharisees ; in temper, proud, active, fiery, not able to brook 
 opposition, and feeling it to be doing God service to crush 
 every new, and what appeared to him, heretical sentiment. He 
 was one, therefore, in whom meek-eyed Christianity, as she 
 advanced with her claims to the homage of men, might ex- 
 pect to find a most malignant foe. As a signal of this, we 
 first behold him at the bitter persecution of the martyr, 
 Stephen, consenting unto his death. 
 
 With a furious zeal, he soon raged, searching out the Chris- 
 tians, beating them in the synagogues, and either compelling 
 them to disown Christ, or causing them to be put to death. 
 Having done all that infuriate malice could do in Jerusalem, 
 he obtained a warrant from the High Priest to go to Damascus, 
 whither some Christians had retired, and bring all whom he 
 found there to Jerusalem. How terrible is the native enmity 
 of the human heart to the gospel of Christ! How insatiable 
 is an unhallowed and misguided z_eal ! Had the violent per- 
 secutor been suffered to proceed, what awful ravages would 
 he have made of Christ's little flock ! But the wolf was to 
 be changed into the lamb. God had separated him, not to die 
 by a thunderbolt of his wrath, but to preach that very Gospel 
 which he had persecuted. And this was the moment which 
 divine wisdom chose for the exhibition of grace. As he was 
 on his way, suddenly a beam of light, far outshining the 
 splendor of the sun, darted upon him from heaven, and a voice 
 addressed him, Saul, Saul, why persecutcst thou me ? The 
 raging persecutor fell to the earth, crying, Who art thou, 
 Lord ? With a majesty which will make all sinners tremble 
 in the judgment, the Lord said, " I am Jesus whom thou per- 
 secutest. It is hard for thee to kick against the pricks." At 
 a sight of the terribleness and compassion of the Saviour, his 
 heart relented, and he inquired with earnestness, and a readi- 
 ness to serve him forever, Lord, what wilt thou have me to do? 
 
 Thus, not through the power of a miracle, for the bare 
 witness of a miracle will never change the heart, but through 
 the power of the Holy Ghost, the miraculous appearance and 
 address of the Saviour became instrumental of effecting
 
 150 CONFESSION OF SAUL. [Period III. 
 
 a complete change in bitter Saul. And a change, how gre^!* 
 In his self righteousness he had thought himself one of the 
 best of men, but now, he saw that he was the chief of sinners. 
 The law of God was brought home to his conscience, and he 
 died. All hope of salvation from his own merit, was entirely 
 at an end; and he fled to Christ, seeking pardon through his 
 blood, and consecrating himself wholly to his service. 
 
 By his terrified companions he was led into Damascus, for 
 he was struck with blindness. In that city dwelt Ananias, a 
 devout Christian, and probably one of the seventy, whom the 
 Lord directed, that the ministry might be honored, to go and 
 instruct Saul in the great business to which he was called. 
 Amazement fdled his breast as the commission sounded in his 
 ears. He well knew the character of the man. He dreaded 
 the wolf in sheep's clothing. Could the Lord be deceived ? 
 Momentary expostulation, he would venture. " Lord, I have 
 heard by many of this man, how much evil he hath done to 
 thy saints at Jerusalem, and here he hath authority from the 
 chief priests to bind all that call upon thy name." But one 
 word from the Saviour silenced his fears, and commanded his 
 confidence, and he went straightway to the anxious inquirer, 
 with the friendly sanitation, Brother Saul ! assuring him that 
 the Lord had sent him, that, by him, he might receive his 
 sight and be tilled with the Holy Ghost. At the touch of 
 Ananias, scales fell from his ryes : his mind was calm and 
 joyful; he professed his confidence in his Saviour: was bap* 
 tized, and immediate !y prea :h< d I !hris1 in the synagogues. 
 
 What (lnotions must have been excited by this man's 
 preaching! Here were the saints, who, but a week before, 
 were trembling at his approach, as lambs before the hungry 
 wolf. There were the Jews, who had anticipated the hour of 
 his coming, as the hour of triumph over men whom, of all 
 others, they most hated. What an assembly! Were a com- 
 pany of infidels collected to hear Christianity reviled by some 
 Hume, or Voltaire, or Paine, and a number of the followers 
 of Chrisi doomed to sit and hear their ribaldry and abuse, 
 when suddenly the oracle of infidelity should become the ad- 
 vocate of truth, and address himself with awful solemnity to 
 the hearts and con ciences of his former companions, and 
 warn them to flee from the wrath to come; what shame! 
 what confusion! what gnashing of teeth would there be 
 among them! \nd what holy triumph would sit on the 
 countenances of the wondering saints ' It would give but a
 
 Chapter 2.] HIS FIRST PREACHING. 15J 
 
 faint idea of this assembly. Here was slaughter and death 
 expected by some, and a gratification of the most malignant 
 passions by others : all suddenly checked and turned away. 
 The result was such as might be expected. The triumph of 
 the saints could not be borne. Such a man could not be suf- 
 fered to live. Enraged at Saul, for so suddenly quitting their 1 
 ranks and becoming the advocate of Christianity ; confounded 
 by the weight of his arguments; and dreading the effects of 
 his conversion ; the Jews determined to kill him, and closed 
 against him the gates of the city. But his friends let him 
 down in a basket from the window of a house built on the wall, 
 and he escaped into Arabia. How long he continued in that 
 region is unknown, but from thence he returned to Damascus, 
 and it was three years before he went up to Jerusalem to visit 
 the disciples. When he did go there, they were afraid of him, 
 and believed not that he was a disciple, (an evidence either of" 
 very little intercourse among the early Christians, or of great 
 seclusion on the part of Saul.) But Barnabas related unto 
 them the circumstances of his conversion, and how he had 
 preached boldly at Damascus, so that they gave him the hand 
 of fellowship. At Jerusalem he became* an active and bold 
 minister of the Lord Jesus. Here, while praying in the 
 Temple, he went into a trance, was caught up into the third 
 heaven, and heard things which might not be uttered. Here 
 again the Jews attempted to kill him, But he was preserved 
 through the vigilance of his friends, who sent him to Tarsus. 
 The conversion of Saul took place in the second year after 
 the death of Christ. It was a very instructive event. It 
 showed to the world that a man may be greatly engaged in 
 the concerns of religion \ be the strictest formalist ; think that 
 he does God service, and have an undoubting assurance of his 
 own salvation, and be a total stranger to vital piety. It was 
 an illustrious exhibition of the sovereignty of God, who has 
 mercy on whom he will have mercy, and who employs, if he 
 please, those who have been his greatest adversaries, in the 
 most honorable post in his kingdom. And it was an incon- 
 testible evidence of the truth of Christianity.* Let the un- 
 awakened sinner and the formal Pharisee, contemplate the 
 state of Saul before his conversion, and remember it is their 
 own. 
 
 See Lyttleton's Conversion of Paul.
 
 152 GOSPEL PREACHED TO THE GENTILES. [Period III. 
 
 CHAPTER III 
 
 The Gospel preached to the Gentiles. Cornelius and his family baptized. Martyrdom 
 of James. Revival at Antioch. Saul and Darnabas ordained Missionaries to the 
 heathen. Ministry of Paul. Constitution of the Christian Church. Its early moral 
 and religious state. Character of the Apostles' preaching. Writers of the New 
 Testament. Firm establishment of the kingdom at Christ. Opposition of the Jews. 
 God's judgment upon them. Destruction of Jerusalem. Dispersion of the Jews. 
 Opposition of the Roman Emperors Nero and Domitian. Martyrdom of Paul and 
 Peter. Early heresies. 
 
 The conversion and early labors of Saul, formed another 
 era in the Christian Church. The enemies of Christianity, 
 forsaken by their leader, and convinced or silenced by his 
 powerful preaching, retired from the field of persecution; 
 great numbers were added to the Lord ; the churches every 
 where had rest, and were edified ; " walking in the fear of the 
 Lord, and the comforts of the Holy Ghost." 
 
 For a period of about six years after the ascension of 
 Christ, the Apostles continued to preach the Gospel to the 
 Jews only, wherever they could find them throughout the 
 Roman empire. But in general they rejected it, and bitterly 
 opposed and persecuted all who proclaimed it. The Lord 
 therefore directed the Apostles to turn their attention to the 
 Gentiles. 
 
 The Gentiles were abhorred by the Jews. They were 
 viewed by them as hated of God and devoted to destruction. 
 The Apostles were possessed of this common prejudice. 
 They would never, therefore, of themselves, have offered so 
 great a blessing as salvation to the heathen, and if some, from 
 any motive should have done it, they would at once have 
 been viewed guilty of sacrilege. But the Great Shepherd, 
 who had other sheep besides the Jews to gather in, knew how 
 to prepare the minds of his ministers for so rich a work. 
 
 In Cesarea, the residence of the Roman governor, lived 
 Cornelius, a centurion, a devout man who had been reclaimed 
 from idolatry, and who, according to the light which had been 
 afforded him, worshipped God; was just, exemplary, and 
 eminently charitable. This man was warned of God to send 
 for Peter, and hear from him the words of eternal life. At 
 the same time, Peter was instructed by a vision from heaven, 
 not to call any man common or unclean. When, therefore,
 
 Chapter 3.] CORNELIUS i ;: i: centukion. 153 
 
 the messengers of Cornelius came to him at Joppa, he went 
 with them without delay, and declared to the centurion and 
 his household, the glorious Gospel of the grace of God. 
 While he was preaching, the Holy Ghost fell on all his 
 hearers, and they were converted to the Lord, and by the 
 ordinance of baptism, admitted to the Christian Church. 
 Such were the first fruits of the Spirit among the Gentiles. 
 Thus was the wall of partition, which had stood for ages 
 between Jews and heathen, broken down. How valuable was 
 the Gospel to one of the -best men the heathen world could 
 boast ! Before he heard it, he was highly esteemed among 
 men, but he had no peace in his own breast. He had been 
 daily an anxious inquirer at the throne of grace for peace and 
 life. He now found in them the doctrine of forgiveness, 
 through the blood of Christ. The best men in heathen lands 
 deserve our compassion, for they know nothing of pardoning 
 mercy, or the consolations of the Holy Ghost. Let the pride 
 of narrow-minded, selfish men, who have long considered 
 themselves the sole favorites of heaven, be rebuked. Among 
 those whom such hate and view as outcasts, may be some of 
 the brightest jewels in the Redeemer's crown. 
 
 The christian temper was happily exhibited by the brethren 
 at Jerusalem, when they heard of this unexpected enlarge- 
 ment of the Church. They viewed it at first indeed as 
 irregular, and were disposed to censure Peter , but no sooner 
 had he declared his divine commission and related to them 
 the operation of the Spirit, than they glorified God for his 
 mercy. Some measures may often be accounted inconsistent 
 with long established principles and customs ; and men may 
 be brought into the kingdom of Christ, who, for various rea- 
 sons, we might have supposed would never have a place 
 there; but when satisfactory evidence is given that such, 
 even through these means, are truly converted to the Lord, 
 all prejudices are, by the correct mind, sacrificed ; the hand 
 of fellowship is extended, and God is glorified. 
 
 Herod sat at this time on the throne of Jndah. He was a 
 vile prince ; and was surrounded by no less vile Sadducees 
 and Herodians, whom he found it for his interest continually 
 to gratify! They hated the Christians, and he therefore com- 
 menced against them a violent persecution. He first seized 
 James, the son of Zebedee, and condemned him to death. 
 Eusebius relates that his accuser, beholding his faith, was 
 struck with remorse, and by the power of the Spirit, was
 
 154 SAUL OF TARSUS. [Period III. 
 
 suddenly brought to repentance and confessed Christ, and 
 that both were carried to execution and beheaded together. 
 The tyrant next seized Peter and confined him in chains. 
 But God had further need of him in the church below, and 
 while the brethren were engaged in prayer for him, the angel 
 of the Lord delivered him from his chains, set open the prison 
 doors, and restored him to the disciples. The miserable 
 monarch was soon after brought for his pride and cruelty to a 
 most horrid death. His intended victim lived to old age, and 
 preached the Gospel throughout Pcmtus, Galatia, Cappadocia, 
 Asia, and Bithynia. 
 
 For five years, Saul of Tarsus remained in his native 
 city and province, preaching the gospel; with what success 
 is not known. But he was not forgotten by the brethren. 
 Some of the disciples had fled from Jerusalem, in the per- 
 secution to Antioch, the metropolis of Syria, where they 
 preached the Lord Jesus. Their labors were crowned with 
 great success. Tidings of this were received with joy by 
 the church at Jerusalem, and they sent Barnabas, " a good 
 man, full of the Holy Ghost and of faith," to assist -them. 
 No sooner had he reached the city, than he saw the need of 
 more laborers, and he went to Tarsus for this powerful ad- 
 vocate of the cause of Christ, and brought him to Antioch ; 
 where they labored together with much success for a whole 
 year. The church was enlarged and prosperous; and as 
 many of its members were wealthy, and actuated by holy 
 love, they made liberal contributions for the poor saints at 
 Jerusalem — distressed by a famine. Here, as an epithet of 
 opprobrium, the followers of Jesus were first called Chris- 
 tians; an epithet which is, in truth, the most honorable and 
 blessed a man can sustain. 
 
 To remain there, where many teachers of reputation had 
 assembled, and where seasons of refreshment were afforded, 
 would have been pleasant. But the Head of the church had 
 a great work for these disciples to perform ; and the prophets 
 and teachers at Antioch were directed by the Holy Ghost to 
 set apart Saul and Barnabas to the great work of evangelizing 
 the heathen. Accordingly, they were separated as mission- 
 aries of the cross, and ministers of salvation to the Gentiles, 
 with fasting am! prayer, and imposition of hands, and sent 
 forth to their field, which was the world. 
 
 II'!. properly commences the mighty Apostolic work of 
 him who was the most distinguished instrument ever em-
 
 CHAPTER 3.] FIRST MISSIONARIES ORDAINED. 155 
 
 ployed of bringing this fallen world to the knowledge of 
 Christ.* 
 
 His course may be divided into three parts. The first, 
 reaching from this appointment, to the Council at Jerusalem. 
 The second, from this Council, to the close of his labors in 
 Greece. The third, from his last visit at Jerusalem, to his 
 death. 
 
 In the first, Paul and Barnabas went to Cyprus, where 
 Sergius Paulus, the Roman governor, was converted, and 
 Bar-jesus, for his opposition, was struck blind; then to Perga 
 in Pamphylia ; then to Antioch in Pisidia, where Paul 
 preached a long and powerful sermon, by which multitudes 
 were converted to the Lord, but which so exasperated the 
 Jews, that they expelled him out of their coasts. Driven 
 thence, they went to Iconium ; but being in danger of stoning, 
 they retired to Lystra and Derbe. There they healed a man 
 who had been lame from his birth, and were taken by the 
 people for gods in the likeness of men. But no sooner had 
 they quieted the adoring populace, than that same populace, 
 stirred up by the envious and base Jews, turned against them 
 and stoned them, so that Paul was supposed to be dead. But 
 God had designed him for great purposes ; and he rose up, by 
 divine power, and returned to Antioch. Such was the first 
 mission of the Apostle. In it he made many converts, 
 organized many churches, and ordained ministers to break to 
 them the bread of life. 
 
 But these churches, especially the church at Antioch, were 
 infested with men who would compel the Gentile converts to 
 observe circumcision and the ceremonial law. It was a bold 
 and wicked attempt, which, however, has been often repeated 
 from that day to this, to substitute external righteousness for 
 faith in Christ, as the ground of justification. Discerning 
 saints saw that the evil must be withstood, and Paul and 
 Barnabas were deputized to go to Jerusalem and ask advice of 
 the Apostles and elders. A Council was called, the first 
 known in the Christian Church, in which it was determined: 
 That such observances should not be required, only that 
 Gentile converts should abstain from blood, from idols, from 
 fornication, and from things strangled. With this decision, 
 they returned to Antioch, and the churches had rest. 
 
 * He who had been called Saul is now, in the Scriptures called Paul, 
 some think from Paulus Sergius, who was converted under his preaching ; 
 but it is most probable Paul was his Roman, and Saul his Grecian name.
 
 156 Paul's ministry. [Period III. 
 
 The second period of Paul's ministry -was upon a new and 
 unexpecteil theatre. A vision appeared to him in the night, 
 inviting him over into Macedonia to preach the Gospel. ^Yith 
 Silas and Timothy for his companions, he passed without 
 delay into Greece — renowned for science and learning, and 
 subject to a most splendid and fascinating idolatry. There he 
 preached with such irresistible energy, that soon important 
 churches were collected at Philippi, Thessalonica, Berea, and 
 Corinth. It is delightful to contemplate this great Apostle 
 crossing the Hellespont, bearing a treasure to that land of 
 science and arts, infinitely more valuable than all that human 
 wisdom had ever discovered; and pressing forward through 
 mockings, imprisonment, and stonings, until his feet stood on 
 Mars Hill, where, amid temples, altars, and statues, he de- 
 clared to the Athenians, the most philosophical and refined 
 people, and to the Areopagus, the most able court on earth, 
 the Unknown- God. 
 
 In the polished city, he had but little success. Dyonysius, 
 a member of the Areopagus, and a woman named Damaris, 
 believed. But the mass of the Athenians were ruined by 
 luxury and a deceitful philosophy. From Greece he went to 
 Jerusalem, and having saluted the church, he went over all 
 the country of Galatia and Phrygia, strengthening the dis- 
 ciples. At Ephcsus, where was the great temple of the god- 
 dess Diana, the most splendid heathen temple existing, he 
 abode two years, working miracles, and preaching the Gospel 
 with great power. I hiving finished his work there, he 
 visited all the churches in Greece, and then set his face, for 
 the last time, to go up to Jerusalem. In this period of his 
 Apostleship he performed his greatest labor and gave the most 
 glorious extension to the Gospel of Christ. 
 
 In the last period, he was chiefly a prisoner. He was 
 brought before governors and kings; but he feared not their 
 faces. He boldly vindicated his conduct and cause, and put 
 his enemies to silence. As he reasoned of righteousness, 
 temperance, and judgment to come, Felix trembled. As he 
 related the wondrous story of his conversion, King Agrippa 
 almost persuaded to be a Christian. Appealing to Ca>sar, 
 he was carried to Home: but his Lord did not desert him. 
 Ill preserved him amid dangers, and so overruled events at 
 Rome thai be had no trial; but lived two years in his own 
 hired house, teaching with much success the things pertaining 
 to the kingdom of God. A large Church was there instructed
 
 CHAPTER 3.] CONSTITUTION OF THE CHURCH. 157 
 
 and nourished by him. Some of the imperial household, 
 a concubine and cupbearer of Nero, belonged to it. He even 
 stood before Nero himself, and testified the Gospel with the 
 same boldness as he had done before Felix and Agrippa. It 
 is probable that he once more had his liberty and visited the 
 eastern churches. If he did, he again returned to Rome, for 
 there it is reported he suffered martyrdom in the year 65 — just 
 thirty years after his conversion. 
 
 Such were the labors of Paul — a man of a noble and 
 capacious mind, of extensive learning, profound reasoning, 
 consummate fortitude, and wonderful patience and benevo- 
 lence. He viewed himself as the least of all saints, and was 
 entirely devoted to his Lord and Master. 
 
 Through his exertions and those of the other Apostles and 
 disciples, the civilized world was, in thirty years after the 
 ascension of Christ, filled with a knowledge of the Gospel. 
 We have no means of ascertaining the number of churches 
 which they planted; but it was great. Their Master had 
 given them the power of speaking all the languages of the 
 earth ; working miracles ; of foretelling future events ; an 
 unheard of zeal and heroism in his service ; an elevation 
 above the frowns and flatteries of the world, and death itself; 
 and a wisdom which all their adversaries were not able to re- 
 sist. The Apostles and teachers were few in number ; -all 
 felt themselves engaged in the most important of all causes. 
 To these is to be attributed, under God, the vast extension of 
 the Gospel at so early a period ; an extension, which when 
 we consider the state of the world and the instruments em- 
 ployed, furnishes the highest evidence of its divine origin. 
 
 Constitution of the Christian Church. 
 
 A church consisted of an assembly of Christians in one 
 place who had professed Christ; been baptized in the name 
 of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, and who united in wor- 
 ship, and in the celebration of the Lord's Supper. It was 
 called the body of Christ, and those that composed it, members 
 in particular. 
 
 To each church Avas attached a Pastor and Deacons. 
 
 When Christ ascended up on high he instituted various 
 teachers in the church, called apostles, prophets, evangelists, 
 pastors, and teachers, for the work of the ministry. 
 
 The Apostolic office was personal and temporary. To it 
 belonged extraordinary privileges and miraculous powers ; and 
 14
 
 158 OFFICERS OF THE CHURCH. [Period III. 
 
 it was eminently useful in propagating Christianity and found- 
 ing churches. It ceased with the men whom Christ himself 
 appointed to it. 
 
 The Prophets were designated to explain the Old Testa- 
 ment prophecies, and foretell things which should come to pass 
 through inspiration of the Holy Ghost. Their office also was 
 confined to the first days of Christianity. 
 
 The Evangelists #vere appointed to labor wherever they 
 could be useful in Christian and heathen countries, without 
 being attached to any particular charge. They were like 
 missionaries and evangelists at the present period. 
 
 Pastors and Teachers were synonymous ; though some 
 have supposed that the appropriate business of the Teacher 
 Mas, to defend the doctrines of Christianity; while the Pastor 
 look a general care of the flock, and attended to the minor 
 pastoral duties. These were attached to a particular church, 
 and ministered to it, as Bishops or overseers, being set apart 
 by prayer and fasting, and imposition of hands, and the right 
 hand of fellowship originally by the Apostles, and suc- 
 cessively by such as had by them been introduced into the 
 ministry. 
 
 Christ placed all his ministering servants upon an equality 
 of rank. He told them that they were brethren, and forbade 
 their receiving any title of distinction which should give one 
 a pre-eminence over another, — condemning the various grades 
 of Christian ministers which have since been established, and 
 the various titles which have since been conferred, elevating 
 a few above their brethren around them. 
 
 In the primitive churches, reigned great simplicity of form 
 and worship. Equality existed among the members. They 
 chose their own Pastors. They spent much time in prayer 
 and praise. Letters from the Apostles and other churches 
 were publicly read, and the word of God was publicly ex- 
 pounded. Their assemblies were generally held in private 
 houses, as they had no public edifices. 
 
 The Jewish Christians continued for a time strictly to re- 
 gard the synagogue worship, but they and all Gentile converts 
 convened too, on the first day of the week, the day on which 
 Christ rose, the day which, doubtless through the Lord's 
 appointment, now became the Christian Sabbath, and which 
 was called the Lord's day. The Lord's Supper was admin- 
 istered at the close of worship; and, as many of the disciples 
 were poor, opulent brethren brought food of which all partook 
 in what were called agapae, or feasts of love.
 
 Chapter 3.] ITS MORAL AND RELIGIOUS STATE. 159 
 
 They received in great simplicity and purity, as the founda- 
 tion which they built, the doctrines which had been taught by 
 Christ and the Apostles. They banished forever all idolatry, 
 and worshipped the one living and true God — the Father, the 
 Son, and the Holy Ghost ; viewed man as totally depraved, 
 dead in trespasses and sins, under the curse of the law ; re- 
 ceived in love, the great doctrines of atonement by the blood 
 of Christ ; of election ; regeneration by the Holy Spirit ; 
 justification by faith ; adoption ; the resurrection of the dead 
 to eternal happiness or eternal misery, according to moral 
 character. 
 
 They practiced a purer morality than the Gentile world had 
 ever known. Their former companions looked on them with 
 amazement, because they did not run with them to the same 
 excess of riot. But they had come to the knowledge of God 
 and his law ; of the way of duty and safety ; their hearts had 
 been filled with holy love ; and they now lived like rational, 
 immortal beings, whose great business was to honor God and 
 do good to their fellow men. 
 
 Such was the moral state and character of the primitive 
 churches. But they kept not their glory. The gold soon 
 became dim. Some deceivers were among them, who cor- 
 rupted the mass. False teachers early introduced errors in 
 doctrine. Believers grew cold and lukewarm ; and through 
 the power of indwelling corruption and the temptations of the 
 world, fell into very reprehensible sins. A vain and deceitful 
 philosophy came near destroying the church at Corinth. That 
 church also was thrown into dissensions about their leading 
 ministers. One was for Paul and another for Apollos. They 
 abused the Lord's Supper ; and even an incestuous person 
 was among them. The Galatians were drawn almost away 
 from Christ to a dependence for justification on a strict ob- 
 servance of the ceremonial law. Among the Philippians 
 Were those who walked as enemies of the cross of Christ, 
 whose god was their belly. Peter and Jude describe to us 
 some horrible enormities of nominal Christians, who looked 
 for justification by faith without works. Among the seven 
 promising and excellent churches of Asia, there was scarce 
 one that retained, at the end of forty years, her original purity 
 of doctrine or practice. 
 
 And yet it was the golden age of the church. Who would 
 not have lived in that period and heard the Apostles preach 
 and witnessed their miraculous operations; and beheld the
 
 160 DIOGRAPHERS OF OCR LORD. [PERIOD III. 
 
 astonishing outpourings of the Spirit; and seen the heathen 
 casting their gods to the moles and the bats; and mingled in 
 jovful worship with those who had seen our Lord 1 
 
 The Apostles were fishermen, unlearned men, and for this 
 reason have been despised by the world ; but no class of men 
 so command our admiration and love. lie who made them, 
 enlarged their native powers; gave them astonishing wisdom 
 and fortitude ; and shed abroad in their hearts a spirit, of love 
 and compassion for their fellow men, second only to that of him 
 who died for us. They published to man the pure Gospel. 
 Christ had directly or indirectly declared all the great doc- 
 trines of the Gospel. What he taught would have been lost 
 to the world had they not committed it to writing, for future 
 generations. This they did through inspiration of the Spirit. 
 What Christ taught needed to be taught again and more fully 
 and explicitly ; for he spake in a region of darkness, and the 
 darkness comprehended him not. Even his own disciples 
 had but a very imperfect understanding of what is now plain 
 to us. It was in vain for him therefore to labor much with 
 them, until after he had finished his work. " I have many 
 things," said he, " to say to you, but ye cannot bear them 
 now, nevertheless when the Spirit of all truth is come, he 
 will reveal them to you." Christ's promise was fulfilled. 
 They were taught more perfectly the great scheme of re- 
 demption; all the doctrines and precepts of Christianity; the 
 offices, ordinances and afi'airs of the church through every 
 age of the christian dispensation and its final glorification in 
 heaven. Whatever they spoke or wrote, they spoke or wrote 
 as taught of God, and is to be received as precisely of the 
 same authority as the words of Christ himself. Of the places 
 where nine of them labored and died, scarce any thing is re- 
 corded. Probably they labored and died near Jerusalem. 
 
 The Biographers of our Lord were Matthew, Mark, Luke, 
 and John. 
 
 Matthew was a publican or tax-gatherer, living at Caper- 
 naum, lie wrote his Gospel soon after the ascension, A. D. 
 37 or 38, first, it is supposed, in Hebrew and then in Greek. 
 
 Mark was the son of a pious woman in Jerusalem. He 
 was not one of the twelve Apostles; but was a companion of 
 Paul, Peter and Barnabas in their travels. He wrote his 
 Gospel in ' ireek about the year 63, at Rome, at the request of 
 the chun h there. 
 
 Luke was not an Apostle ; but a physician of Antioch, who
 
 CHAPTER 3.] WRITERS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. 161 
 
 early attached himself to the Apostles and was a close com- 
 panion of Paul in his travels. He was a man of learning 
 and wrote very pure Greek. When he wrote his history of 
 Christ is uncertain. 
 
 John was the youngest of the twelve, was the beloved dis- 
 ciple, and one of the best men that ever lived. He was a 
 witness of the transfiguration ; sat next to Jesus, on his couch, 
 at the passover, and saw his agony in the garden. To him 
 Christ committed his mother from the cross. He was at the 
 Council in Jerusalem about the year 50. Soon after that, he 
 took the pastoral care of the church at Ephesus, where he 
 probably remained many years. He outlived all the Apostles.* 
 He wrote his Gospel at Ephesus about A. D. 97, or 98, 
 evidently to declare our Saviour's divinity, which many were 
 disposed to deny. He inserted in it but a few things recorded 
 by the other Evangelists ; probably considering it unnecessary. 
 He wrote what they had omitted ; particularly, that last con- 
 versation which Christ had with his disciples at the institution 
 of the supper and his intercessory prayer. 
 
 The question has been asked why more and fuller accounts 
 of Christ were not given ? More and fuller might have been. 
 John says, if all were written which Jesus did, the world 
 would not contain the books. More actually were written, as 
 
 * A few fragments have been collected of this beloved disciple, though 
 their authenticity is doubted. Such it is said was his regard for the truth, 
 that once, while in the public bath at Ephesus, he perceived there Cerin- 
 thus, an open heretic, and came out hastily, exclaiming, " Let us flee, lest 
 the bath should fall while Cerinthus, an enemy of the truth, is in it." It 
 was like him who charged a Christian lady not to receive him into her 
 house, nor bid him God speed who preached another Gospel. 
 
 Hearing, in his old age, of a lovely youth who had apostatized from the 
 Christian faith, and become the head of a band of robbers, he went to the 
 mountains and demanded of the robbers the sight of their captain. Be- 
 holding the venerable Apostle, the youth fled. John followed and cried, 
 My son, why fliest thou from thy father, unarmed and old. Christ hath 
 sent me. The youth stopped, trembled and wept bitterly. John prayed, 
 exhorted and brought him back a penitent to the company of the Christians. 
 
 When very old he constantly repeated in his exhortations, " Children, 
 love one another." 
 
 In his old age he wrote his three Epistles. By Domitian he was, says 
 Tertullian, cast into a cauldron of boiling oil, from which he came out un- 
 hurt, and then was banished to the Isle of Patmos, where he wrote his 
 Revelations. He again returned to Asia, where he lived three or four 
 years, a pattern of charity and goodness. He died in the beginning of the 
 second century, being about an hundred years of age. 
 14*
 
 162 
 
 ■ OMPLETlOJJ 01 THE CANON. 
 
 LPekiod III. 
 
 Luke informs Theophilus. But these alone have been trans- 
 mitted to us by the Holy Ghost, doubtless because, in the 
 divine mind, they were sufficient. He that rejects these 
 books would reject more. The discovery of a fifth Gospel, 
 would liave no more effect than would the discovery of one 
 of the four, had the world have been possessed of but three. 
 \>i man was ever, it is presumed, converted by the considera* 
 tion that there were four histories of Christ rather than three. 
 No man would be converted by five, who is unconvinced by 
 the four. 
 
 The Acts of the Apostles, the great history of the early 
 spread of the Gospel, was written by Luke, A. D. 63, but it 
 is evidently far from being a full account. The Apostles felt 
 a deep solicitude for the spiritual welfare of the churches 
 which they had planted. They had taught them the funda- 
 mental doctrines of Christianity. But these were, in many 
 cases, supplanted by gross errors, introduced by false teachers 
 The standard of morals in that age was low ; and corrupt 
 practices were witnessed among the professed followers of 
 Christ. These circumstances induced the Apostles, Paul, 
 Peter, James, Jude, and John, to address letters to these 
 churches, for their instruction, correction, and edification. 
 These letters, written under inspiration of the Holy Ghost, 
 form an exceedingly valuable part of the sacred volume. 
 They unfold the great principles of Christianity, and exhibit 
 all the distinguishing traits of Christian character.* 
 
 The last book of the sacred canon, the Revelation of John, 
 was formed in the isle of Patmos, whither he was banished, 
 near the close of life and of the first century, and published 
 
 * Order, time, and place, in 
 
 which the Epistles were written. 
 
 
 A. D. Place. 
 
 A. D. Place. 
 
 1 Thessalonians, 
 
 52, 
 
 Corinth. 
 
 Hebrews, 63, 
 
 Rome. 
 
 2 Thessalonians) 
 
 52, 
 
 do. 
 
 1 Timothy, 64, 
 
 Nicopolis. 
 
 Gala^: 
 
 52, 
 
 do. 
 
 Titus, 64, 
 
 Macedonia. 
 
 1 Corint] 
 
 67, 
 
 Ephesus. 
 
 2 Timothy, 65, 
 
 Rome. 
 
 Rom;' 
 
 57, 
 
 Corinth. 
 
 James, 61, 
 
 Jerusalem 
 
 2 Corinthians, 
 
 58, 
 
 Philippi. 
 
 1 Peter, 64, 
 
 Rome. 
 
 ' ins, 
 
 61, 
 
 Rome. 
 
 2 Peter, 65, 
 
 do. 
 
 Philipp 
 
 B2, 
 
 do. 
 
 1 , 2, 3, John, 80—90, 
 
 Ephesus. 
 
 ' 
 
 63, 
 
 do. 
 
 Jude, 64, 
 
 do 
 
 Philemon, 
 
 62, 
 
 do. 
 
 Revelations, 96 or 97, 
 
 do. 
 
 The subscriptions to the Epistles are spurious, for they are contradicted 
 often by the books themselves
 
 Chapter 3.] JEWS OPPOSE CHRISTIANITY. 163 
 
 soon after his release at Ephesus. Excepting an introduction 
 and a description of a vision of Jesus Christ, and an address 
 of commendation and reproof to the seven churches of Asia, 
 it is a most sublime and wonderful prophetic exhibition of the 
 great events which should occur in the providence of God, 
 especially those which relate to his church, of the millennium, 
 and the judgment ; of the eternal happiness of the righteous, 
 and the endless misery of the finally impenitent. The 
 Evangelical History, the Epistles, and Revelation, are called 
 the New Testament, because they fully unfold God's gracious 
 covenant with his people. It is supposed they were first 
 collected together by John. 
 
 That glorious kingdom spoken of by Daniel in his explana- 
 tion of Nebuchadnezzar's dream ; which God was to set up 
 in the most splendid period of the Roman empire ; which was 
 to break in pieces and consume all earthly kingdoms and 
 stand forever, was now firmly established. God has set his 
 King on the holy hill of Zion, and before the close of the first 
 century, subjects were gathered out of almost every people 
 and nation in the known world. Churches were planted 
 from Hindostan to Gaul; stated means of grace were es- 
 tablished and brought into operation ; an army of missionaries 
 was wageing an exterminating war against idolatry, and the 
 lusts and passions of men ; and the Spirit of God in its resist- 
 less energy, was making the word, in their hands, effectual 
 to the conviction and conversion of a multitude whom no man 
 could number. 
 
 Such triumphs over sin and hell were not obtained without 
 exciting in the prince of this world, the most artful, malignant, 
 and deadly hostility. 
 
 The first opposition which arose against the church of 
 Christ, was from those to whom the gospel was first 
 preached; — the Jews, the ancient covenant people of God. 
 A degenerate race, holding only the forms of religion; proud, 
 hypocritical, and ambitious in the extreme, had crucified the 
 Lord of glory ; and now, when they saw the church arise, in 
 spite of all their efforts to suppress it, and the blood of Christ 
 come upon them and their children, and their Temple worship 
 forsaken and priesthood despised, they persecuted the followers 
 of Christ with relentless rage in Jerusalem and throughout 
 Judea and Galilee, and every country wherever they were in 
 their dispersions. Some, in fulfillment of Christ's prediction, 
 they crucified ; others they scourged in their synagogues, and 
 all, they persecuted from city to city.
 
 164 GOD s JUDGMENT DPON THEM. [Period 111. 
 
 Such ingratitude, pervcrseness and rebellion; such treat- 
 ment of his Son, his messages of mercy, his Apostles and ser- 
 vants called aloud for the vengeance of God. The divine 
 patience was exhausted. Dear as their fathers had been, God 
 now gave them up to the blindness of mind, and hardness of 
 heart, to fill up the measure of their iniquity. He rejected 
 them and cast them off from being his people, and suffered 
 their enemies to make an utter extermination of their city and 
 nation. 
 
 Under Vespasian, the Romans invaded the country, and 
 took the cities of Galilee, Chorazin, Bethsaida, and Caper- 
 naum, where Christ had been rejected ; destroyed the in- 
 habitants and left nothing but ruin and desolation. 
 
 Jerusalem was destroyed A. D. 70. Its destruction was 
 distinctly foretold by Christ ; but no tongue can tell the suf- 
 ferings of its devoted inhabitants. Josephus, who was an 
 eye-witness of them, remarks, " that all the calamities that 
 ever befel any nation since the beginning of the world, were 
 inferior to the miseries of his countrymen at that awful period. 
 
 After the death of Herod, the Jews were subject to Roman 
 jurisdiction, but they were divided into violent factions, led by 
 profligate wretches, and soon openly revolted from the im- 
 perial dominion. Warned by Christ before his crucifixion,* 
 of the storm that was about to burst upon the devoted city ; 
 the Christians all fled to Pella, a city beyond Jordan. On the 
 day of the passover, the anniversary of the crucifixion of 
 Christ, Titus, the Roman general, encamped before Jerusalem 
 with a formidable army. A tremendous siege ensued. The 
 Jews defended themselves with astonishing valor ; but they 
 were unable long to resist the power of the Roman engines. 
 To accelerate the ruin, Titus inclosed the city by a circum- 
 vallation, strengthened by thirteen towers, by which the 
 prophecy of Christ was fulfilled, " the days shall come upon 
 thee, when thine enemies shall cast a trench about thee, and 
 compass thee around on every side."t Then ensued a famine, 
 the like to which the world has never witnessed. An eminent 
 Jewess, frantic with her sufferings, devoured her infant. 
 Moses had long before predicted this very thing.| " The 
 tender and delicate woman among you, who would not venture 
 to set the sole of her foot upon the ground for delicateness, 
 her eye shall be evil towards her young one, and towards her 
 
 Matt ixiv. 15. t Luke xii. 43. jDeut xxviii. 56.
 
 CHAPTERS.] DESTRUCTION OF JERUSALEM. 165 
 
 children which she shall bear, for she shall eat them for want 
 of all things, secretly in the siege and straitness wherewith 
 thine enemy shall distress thee in thy gates." Hearing of 
 the inhuman deed, Titus swore the eternal extirpation of the 
 accursed city and people. 
 
 On the 17th of July, the daily sacrifice ceased, according 
 to the prediction of Daniel,* no proper person being left to 
 minister at the altar. 
 
 The Roman commander had determined to save the Temple, 
 as an honor to himself, but the Lord of Hosts had purposed 
 its destruction. On the 10th of August, a Roman soldier 
 seized a brand of fire, and threw it into one of the windows. 
 The whole Temple was soon in flames. The frantic Jews, 
 and Titus himself, labored to extinguish it, but in vain. Titus 
 entered into the sanctuary, and bore away the golden candle- 
 stick, the table of show-bread, and the volume of the law, 
 wrapped up in a rich golden tissue. The complete conquest 
 of Jerusalem ensued. Christ had foretold that " there should 
 be great tribulation, such as was not since the beginning of 
 the world." During the siege, which lasted five months, 
 eleven hundred thousand Jews perished, ninety-seven thou- 
 sand were taken prisoners. The number destroyed during 
 the war, which lasted seven years, is computed at one million 
 four hundred and sixty-two thousand. This city was 
 amazingly strong. Upon viewing the ruins, Titus exclaimed, 
 " we have fought with the assistance of God." The city was 
 completely leveled, and Tarentius Rufus ploughed up the 
 foundations of the Temple. Thus literally were the predic- 
 tions of Christ fulfilled, " thine enemies shall lay thee even 
 with the ground, and there shall not be left one stone upon 
 another."! 
 
 The state of the Jews after the destruction of Jerusalem, 
 was indescribably wretched. Indeed, in consequence of the 
 number slain and carried captive, and the vast multitude of 
 fugitives to other lands, the country was almost depopulated. 
 Only a few women and old men remained about Jerusalem. 
 All the land of Judea was sold by an imperial edict, and the 
 tribute was confiscated which had been annually paid to the 
 Temple. They no longer existed as a nation, but were 
 scattered through the earth, and have continued to this day, a 
 wonder, a reproach, and a by-word among all nations. 
 
 * Daniel ix. 27. t Luke xix. 44.
 
 166 PERSECUTION* UNDER NERO. [Period III. 
 
 Such were the judgements of heaven upon the first opposers 
 of the gospel of Christ. 
 
 But the most terrible opposition with which the Gospel met, 
 because supported by the greatest worldly power, was from 
 the Roman Emperors. Every system of religion had been 
 tolerated among Pagan nations, because it tolerated, in turn, 
 every other system. But Christianity was an exclusive 
 system. It utterly condemned and discarded all the gods of 
 the heathen as vanity and a lie, and turned into derision all 
 the absurdities of pagan superstition. It waged an ex- 
 terminating war against all the sacrifices, temples, images, 
 oracles, and sacerdotal orders of Greece and Rome ; cut off 
 an immense multitude of priests, of augurs, attendants, and 
 artists, from their ordinary means of subsistency ; and was so 
 simple in its form of worship, having no visible symbol of 
 Diety, as to appear to the common people, little better than 
 Atheism. By the heathen, therefore, the Christians were 
 accounted a detestable race ; and the ingenuity of the priests 
 was employed in increasing the public prejudice against them, 
 by representing them as the cause of all the judgments of 
 Heaven which descended upon mankind. 
 
 Ten general persecutions they are said to have suffered in 
 the early ages of the church ; besides many that were limited 
 to particular provinces. This exact number, however, it is 
 difficult for us to verify ; but we can specify two before the 
 close of the first century, and others at the commencement of 
 the second, in which the number of martyrdoms was prodi- 
 giously great and the sufferings of Christians were beyond 
 description. 
 
 The first persecution commenced under Nero, about the 
 year of our Lord 64, and continued about four years. This 
 inhuman monster set fire to the city of Rome, that he might 
 have the pleasure of seeing the conflagration. The odium 
 he incurred nearly cost him his head. To clear himself, he 
 charged it upon the Christians, and inflicted upon them the 
 most awful sufferings. The following account, given by 
 Tacitus, an heathen historian, is entitled to the fullest credit, 
 and gives us many interesting and valuable particulars. " But 
 neither ihe emperor's donations, imr the atonements offered to 
 die gods, could remove the scandal of this report, but ifwas 
 still believed thai the city had been burnt by his instigation, 
 o, therefore, to put a stop to the rumor, charged the fact, 
 and inflicted the severest punishments for it, upon the Chris-
 
 Chapter 3.] MARTYRDOM OF PAUL AND PETER. 167 
 
 tians, as they were commonly called, a people detestable for 
 their crimes. The author of this sect was Christ, who was 
 put to death by Pontius Pilate. The destructive superstition 
 which was by this means suppressed for the present, soon 
 broke out again, and not only overspread Judea, where it first 
 arose, but reached even to Rome, where all abominations from 
 every quarter are sure to meet and find acceptance. Some 
 who confessed themselves Christians, were first apprehended, 
 and a vast multitude afterward upon their impeachment, who 
 were condemned, not so much for burning the city, as for being 
 the objects of universal hatred. Their sufferings and torments 
 were heightened by mockery and derision. Some were in- 
 closed in the skins of wild beasts, that they might be torn in 
 pieces by dogs ; others were crucified ; and others, being 
 covered with inflammable matter, were lighted up as torches 
 at the close of the day. These spectacles were exhibited in 
 Nero's gardens, where he held a kind of Circensian show, 
 either mixing with the populace in the habit of a charioteer, 
 or himself contending in the race. Hence it came to pass, 
 that criminal and undeserving of mercy as they were, yet 
 they were pitied as being destroyed merely to gratify his 
 savage and cruel disposition, and not with any view to the 
 public good." 
 
 Tacitus had the common feeling about Christianity as a 
 destructive superstition, and about Christians as undeserving 
 of mercy ; but his testimony shows the extent and horror of 
 the persecution, and the pity excited in the minds of the 
 people. This persecution ceased at the death of Nero, who 
 destroyed himself; he having been condemned by a decree of 
 the senate, to be whipped to death. 
 
 In this persecution, Paul and Peter suffered martyrdom. 
 The former, after his two years imprisonment at Rome, once 
 more visited and confirmed the churches ; but, returning to 
 Rome, about the year 65, he found no mercy from Nero. He 
 had converted to the faith the tyrant's concubine and cup- 
 bearer, and had displayed before him the terrors of the 
 judgment. Such a man was not to be tolerated. He was 
 slain with the sword, by Nero's order. 
 
 Peter probably* came to Rome, about the year 63. Here 
 he wrote his two espistles. During the violence of persecu- 
 
 * It is thought by many that Peter never came to Rome, but spent his 
 life in the east.
 
 168 EARLY HERESIES. [Period III. 
 
 tion, the brethren begged him to retreat. But he chose to 
 remain, warned of his end, it is reported, in a vision by Christ. 
 He was crucified with his head downward — a kind of death 
 which he requested, because he had denied his Lord and 
 Master. 
 
 A second general persecution broke out about 94, under 
 Domitian; a prince greatly resembling Nero, in his temper and 
 conduct. He almost extirpated the church by his cruelties. 
 Forty thousand Christians were put to death. By him the 
 Apostle John was banished to the isle of Patmos, where he 
 had his revelations. By him also, Flavins Clemens, a man of 
 consular dignity, and Flavila Domitilla, his niece or wife, who 
 had become distinguished Christians, were put to death. 
 
 Opposition of a deadly character also arose against the 
 church, from another quarter, in the early stage of its existence. 
 Pretended friends rested in her bosom, who propagated doc- 
 trines utterly subversive of the Gospel of Christ. Tertullian 
 and Theodorct reduce them to two classes, the Docetae and 
 the Ebionites. The former denied the supreme divinity of 
 Christ, and also that the Son of God had any proper humanity, 
 and asserted that he died on the cross in appearance only. 
 The latter asserted that Jesus Christ was a mere man. though 
 of a most excellent character. They both denied atonement 
 by his blood, and expected justification by their own works. 
 Among the former were the Nicolatians, whom Christ himself 
 mentions to John with utter abhorrence. They had many 
 disgusting peculiarities; allowed a community of wives, and 
 indulged themselves without restraint in sensual pleasures. 
 Against these heresies, John wrote his epistle, in which he 
 fully asserts the real proper divinity of the Saviour. The 
 Ebionites considered the law of Moses as obligatory upon all 
 men, and as bringing salvation. They by their activity and 
 zeal in propagating error, and perplexing the early Christians, 
 drew from Paul some of his best epistles. The watchfulness 
 and power of the Apostles, and the care shown by the friends 
 of truth and godliness, to keep themselves distinct from all 
 who perverted the Gospel, preserved the churches from 
 destruction.
 
 CHAPTER 4.] EXTENSION OF THE GOSPEL. 1(59 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 General state of the church from the first century to Constantine. Extension of the 
 Gospel. Change of means. Persecution in Bithynia. Pliny's letter to Trajan. 
 Writings of Clement. Death of Simeon. Martyrdom of Ignatius. Favorable decree 
 of Antoninus Pius. Persecutions under Marcus. Justin Martyr. Polycarp. Per- 
 secutions in France. Rest to the churches under Commodus. Corruptions of the 
 second century. Increase of rites and ceremonies. Easter. 
 
 The history of the Church of Christ, from the close of the 
 first century to the commencement of the fourth, is one of 
 continual enlargement, but of gradual and deep declension in 
 doctrine and holy practice ; and of awful suffering from the 
 fires of persecution. It was not, as it had been under the 
 ancient dispensation, a distinct nation, governed by its own 
 rulers and laws, appointed by God ; but it was composed of a 
 vast multitude, who lived in all parts of the. Roman empire, 
 who had been persuaded to renounce idolatry, and enlist under 
 the banner of the Lord Jesus Christ; and who were united in 
 small associations or churches — each enjoying the ministra- 
 tion of the Gospel and Christian ordinances from a stated 
 Pastor. 
 
 Every year, converts to Christianity were prodigiously 
 multiplied, until one of the Fathers could say, " We have 
 filled all your towns, cities, islands, castles, boroughs, councils, 
 camps, courts, palaces, senate, forum;" but we have no means 
 of correctly ascertaining the exact time when the Gospel was 
 carried to various distant nations, or who were, in all cases, 
 the favored instruments of disseminating the truth. We have 
 already seen with what amazing rapidity it spread during the 
 ministry of the Apostles. But it is not like an art or a science, 
 which mankind find useful to themselves, and which is no 
 sooner known by one nation, than it is carefully sought for 
 and possessed by every other. It must be carried to the world, 
 and pressed upon their notice by those who possess it ; and it 
 will be carried by those only who are constrained by the love 
 of Christ. Had the church retained her first zeal and love, 
 not a nation or family would long have remained without the 
 Gospel. But her love and zeal subsided, until few efforts 
 were made to bring men to the acknowledgment of Christ, 
 except for purposes of worldly ambition. It is certain, how- 
 ever, that Christ was known and worshipped as God, among 
 15
 
 170 REIGN OF TRAJAN. [Period III. 
 
 the Franks, Germans, Spaniards, Celts, Britons, and through- 
 out the East, before the close of the second century ; and that, 
 at the end of the period we are considering, Christianity be- 
 cain. mowledged r< ligion i fthe whole Roman empire. 
 
 As the church advanced in age, and became widely ex- 
 tended, the means of increase and strength were in some re- 
 spects changed. The Apostolic office had ceased. The 
 sacred canon being closed, prophets were no more. As the 
 Gosp 1 was received by different nations, among whom 
 preachers were raised up, there was no farther use for the 
 miraculous gift of tongues. And as it was essential that the 
 world should be convinced by miracles that Christ and 
 the first promulgators of truth only, were inspired from 
 Heaven, the power of healing discuses and interrupting the 
 established laws of nature, was soon withheld ; at what exact 
 period, has been the subject of much dispute, but is of little 
 moment. One thing is certain, that men are converted by 
 the Gospel, by evangelical truth, and not by miracles ; and 
 that, as far as true religion was spread, and men were 
 gathered into the kingdom of ' fod, it was by the preaching of 
 ( Jhrist and him crucified. This remained the standing means 
 of salvation. 
 
 Copies <>f the sacred Scriptures were multiplied and cir- 
 cnlated to as great an extent as they could be, in an age when 
 the art 'if printing was unknown, and the mass of Christians 
 were neither learned nor wealthy. The Latin versions were 
 chiefly used, because that language was generally spoken 
 . i out the Roman • m] 
 
 Mus' of the emperors who reigned in the second century, 
 were of a mild and lenient ; and, under their a I 
 
 ministration, the churches enjoyed many seasons of tran- 
 quillity, though occasionally they were called to pass through 
 the fire. Before the close of the first century, Xerva had 
 granted toleration to the church, and restored the Christian 
 But his successor, Trajan, renowned for his philo- 
 
 phic virtues, if he did not issue edicts against the Chris- 
 tians, suffi red the populace to wreak their vengeance on them, 
 and destroy them al their pleasure. 
 
 ;ion raged in Bithynia. Not knowing 
 Pliny, governor of the province, ad- 
 emperor, which, as it gives such an 
 Christians, i hea hen of intelligence and 
 lor would form, and an official relation of the persecution 9
 
 Chapter 4.] PLINY-S LETTER TO TRAJAN. 171 
 
 of the age, deserves, together with the answer of Trajan, a 
 place in every ecclesiastical history. It was probably written 
 in the year 106 or 107, soon after the death of the Apostle 
 John. 
 
 C. TLINY TO TRAJAN, EMPEROR. 
 
 " Health. It is my usual custom, Sir, to refer all things 
 of which I harbor any doubt, to you. For who can better 
 direct my judgment in its hesitation, or instruct my under- 
 standing in its ignorance ? I never had the fortune to be 
 present at any examination of Christians, before I came into 
 this province. I am therefore at a loss to determine what is 
 the usual object of inquiry cr of punishment, and to what 
 length either of them is to be carried. It has also been with 
 me a question very problematical : whether any distinction 
 should be made between the young and the old, the tender 
 and the robust; whether any room should be given for re- 
 pentance, or the guilt of Christianity once incurred, is not to 
 be expiated by the most unequivocal retraction ; whether 
 the name itself, abstracted from any flagitiousness of conduct, 
 or the crimes connected with the name, be the object of 
 punishment. In the mean time, this has been my method, 
 with respect to those who were brought before me as Chris- 
 tians. I asked them whether they were Christians. If they 
 plead guilty, I interrogated them twice afresh, with a 
 menace of capital punishment. In case of obstinate per- 
 severance, I ordered them to be executed. For of this I 
 had no doubt, whatever was the nature of their religion, that 
 a sullen and obstinate inflexibility called for the vengeance of 
 the magistrate. Some were infected with the same madness, 
 whom on account of their citizenship, I reserved to be sent 
 to Rome, to your tribunal. In the course of this business, 
 informations pouring in as is usual when they are encouraged, 
 more cases occurred. An anonymous libel was exhibited, 
 with a catalogue of names of persons, who yet declared 
 that they were not Christians then, nor ever had been ; and 
 they repeated after me an invocation of the gods and of 
 your image, which, for this purpose, I had ordered to be 
 brought with the images of the deities. They performed 
 sacred rites with wine and frankincense, and execrated 
 Christ, which, I am told, no Christian can ever be com- 
 pelled to do. On this account, I dismissed them. Others 
 named by an informer, first affirmed, and then denied the
 
 172 PLINY 's LETTER TO Ti> a.ia.V [Period HI 
 
 charge of Christianity; declaring that they had been Chris- 
 tians, but had ceased to be so, softie three years ago; others, 
 still longer; some even twenty years ago. All of them wor- 
 shipped your image, and the statues of the gods, and also 
 execrated Christ. And this was the account which they 
 gave of tin nature of the religion they once had professed, 
 Avhether it deserves the name of crime or error, namely — that 
 they were accustomed on a stated day to meet before day- 
 light, and to repeat among themselves a hymn to Christ, as 
 to a god, and to bind themselves by an oath, with an obliga- 
 tion of not committing any wickedness ; but, on the contrary, 
 of abstaining from thefts, robberies and adulteries; also, of 
 not violating their promise, or denying a pledge ; after which 
 it was their custom to separate, and to meet again at a pro- 
 miscuous, harmless meal, from which last practice, however, 
 they desisted, after the publication of my edict, in which, 
 agreeably to your orders, I forbade any societies of that sort. 
 On which account I judged it the more necessary to inquire, 
 by torture, from two females, who were said to be deacon- 
 esses, what is the real truth. Dut nothing could I collect, 
 except a depraved and excessive superstition. Deferring 
 therefore any farther investigation, I determined to consult 
 you. For the number of culprits is so great, as to call for 
 serious consultation. 
 
 " Many persons are informed against, of every age and of 
 both sexes ; and more still will be in the same situation. 
 The contagion of the superstition hath spread, not only 
 through cities, but even villages in the country. Not that I 
 think it impossible to check and to correct it. The success 
 of my endeavors hitherto forbids such desponding thoughts; 
 for the temples, once almost desolate, begin to be frequented, 
 and the sacred solemnities, which had long been inter- 
 mitted, are now attended afresh, and the sacrificial victims 
 arc now sold every where, which once could scarcely find a 
 purchaser. Whence, I conclude that many might be re- 
 claimed, were the hope of impunity on repentance absolutely 
 confirmed." 
 
 TRAJAN TO PLINY. 
 
 " You have done perfectly right, my dear Pliny, in the 
 inquiry which you have made concerning Christians. For 
 truly, no one general rule can be laid down, which will
 
 Chapter 4.] TRAJAN to pi.iny. 173 
 
 apply itself to all cases. These people must not be sought 
 alter. If they are brought before you and convicted, let- 
 them be capitally punished; yet with this restriction, that if 
 any one renounce Christianity, and evidence his sincerity 
 by supplicating our gods, however suspected he may be for 
 the past, he shall obtain pardon for the future on his repent- 
 ance. But anonymous libels ought, in no case, to be at- 
 tended to ; for the precedent would be of the worst sort, 
 and perfectly incongruous to the maxims of my government." 
 
 From this important correspondence, we learn that Chris- 
 tians were then very numerous : — that they every where 
 worshipped Christ as Cod ; that their morals were not 
 only unimpeachable, but of an high character, and that, 
 because of the spirit of Christianity, the heathen temples 
 were almost desolate, and the sacrificial victims could scarce 
 find a purchaser. This is the testimony, not of a Christian, 
 but of a heathen governor. Strange that such men as Trajan 
 and Pliny should not have been allured by a religion which 
 made such good men and peaceable citizens; or, at least, 
 should not have withheld from them entirely the arm of per- 
 secution. But there is no coincidence between the religion 
 of a virtuous pagan, and the Gospel of Christ. The one 
 fosters human pride ; the other, humbles man in the dust ; so 
 that often die bitterest enemies of the cross, are those who 
 have made the greatest attainments, as they themselves think, 
 in the moral virtues. 
 
 The order of Trajan, however, was favorable to the Chris- 
 tians, as it forbade all search to be made after them, and pro- 
 hibited all anonymous libels and accusations, though it still 
 left the door open for persecution and death. 
 
 From this correspondence also, and from the other his- 
 torical records of the age, we learn that the Christians were 
 looked upon with the utmost contempt. Pliny calls their 
 relioion " a depraved and excessive superstition," and views 
 their attachment to the Gospel, as a sullen and obstinate in- 
 flexibility, demanding the vengeance of the magistrate. No 
 epithets could be too debased to be heaped upon them. 
 They were called atheists, magicians, haters of the light, self- 
 murderers, eaters of human flesh; and were accused of un- 
 natur^ crimes, which are not to be mentioned. But their 
 accusers could bring nothing against them, excepting that 
 they would not invoke the gods and execrate Christ; and 
 when any apostates would do this, they were at once forgiven 
 15*
 
 174 CLEMENT. MARTYRDOM OF IGNATIUS. [Preiod III. 
 
 and admitted into favor, notwithstanding these charges of 
 gross immorality. 
 
 Had we correct biographical notices of those who con- 
 versed with them, and survived the Apostles, we should, no 
 doubt, find many among them who illustriously adorned the 
 doctrine of God their Saviour. The writings only of Clement, 
 who presided nine years over the Church of Home, and whom 
 Paul calls his fellow laborer, whose " name is in the book of 
 life," have come down to us. He wrote an epistle to the 
 Corinthians, at the close of the first century ; which presents 
 him as strongly attached to the fundamental doctrines of the 
 Gospel, and animated by a truly apostolic spirit ; and the 
 Corinthians, as still possessing the faith, and hope, and charity 
 of the Gospel, though tarnished, as in the days of Paul, with 
 pride and a schismatical spirit. 
 
 The successor of James, in the pastoral office at Jerusalem, 
 was Simeon. The church had tied to Pella, when the city 
 was encompassed with the Roman armies ; but it returned 
 to Judea, about the beginning of Trajan's reign, after quiet 
 was restored, and the city in some measure rebuilt. There 
 Adrian found them worshipping in a small building upon 
 Mount Zion, when he came to repair Jerusalem. Simeon 
 lived to a great age. Being accused before Atticus. the 
 Roman governor, he was scourged many days and then 
 crucified, A. D. 107. 
 
 In the same year, Ignatius, who presided in the church of 
 Antioeh, suffered martyrdom for the faith of Jesus. He 
 had in his youth been a disciple of John, and had been in- 
 timately acquainted with Peter and Paul. Peter, it is said, 
 laid hands on him when he was ordained to the pastoral 
 office. Having continued in the pastoral charge about forty 
 years, he presented himself before Trajan on his way to the 
 Parthian war, hoping to avert a storm which was then ready 
 to burst on the Christians. "What an impious spirit art 
 thou," said Trajan, '-both to transgress our commands, and 
 to inveigle others into the same folly to their ruin !" " The- 
 ophorus ought not to be called so," answered Ignatius, 
 "forasmuch as nil wicked spirits are departed from the ser- 
 vants of God. But if you call me impious because I am 
 hostile to evil spirit, 1 own the charge in that respect# For 
 I dissolve .ill their snares through Christ, the heavenly king." 
 Traj. 'Pray, who is Theophorus?" Ign. "He who has 
 Christ in his breast." Traj. " And thinkest thou not that
 
 Chapter 4 ] reign OF ADRIAN. 175 
 
 gods reside in us also, who fight for us against our enemies ?" 
 Ign. " You mistake in calling the demons of the nations by 
 the name of gods. For there is only one God, who made 
 heaven and earth, the sea and all that is in them ; and one 
 Jesus Christ, his only begotten Son, whose kingdom be my 
 portion.' Traj. " His kingdom, do you say, who was 
 crucified under Pilate ?" Ign. " His, who crucified my sin 
 with its author, and has put. all the fraud and malice of Satan 
 under the feet of those who carry him in their hearts." Traj. 
 " Dost thou then carry him who was crucified with thee V 
 Ign. " I do ; for it is written, ' I dwell in them, and walk in 
 them."' Then Trajan pronounced this sentence against him. 
 " Since Ignatius confesses that he carries within himself him 
 that was crucified, we command that he be carried, bound by 
 soldiers, to great Rome, there to be thrown to the wild beasts 
 for the entertainment of the people." 
 
 This excellent man, " full of faith and of the Holy Ghost," 
 was hurried off to the place of suffering. On his way to 
 Rome, he stopped at Smyrna to visit Polycarp. They had 
 been fellow disciples of John. Their meeting was joyful. 
 Seven epistles were written by him to as many churches 
 before he reached the end of his journey. From these, which 
 are still extant, though perhaps corrupted, we learn that the 
 churches of Asia retained much evangelical purity, though 
 they were often greatly perplexed by heresies, and borne 
 down by persecution ; that the deity, manhood, and atonement 
 of Christ, were doctrines unspeakably precious : and that an 
 entire separation from all who deny the fundamental doctrines 
 of Christianity, was the foundation of their long continued 
 prosperity. When he came to Rome he was anxious for a 
 speedy martyrdom, and had his wish granted, for he was 
 immediately led into the amphitheatre and thrown to the wild 
 beasts. His bones were carefully collected by his friends 
 and carried to Antioch. 
 
 Trajan was succeeded by Adrian, A. D. 117. This 
 emperor was respectfully addressed by Quadratus and Aris- 
 tides, two excellent Athenian Christians, in behalf of the 
 churches ; and by them he seems to have been induced to 
 direct that the calumniators of Christians should not. only not 
 be heard, but should be punished ; and that, if any were 
 presented before the magistrates, they should be condemned 
 only as it should appear that they had broken the laws. This
 
 176 BE OF ANTONINUS. [Period III. 
 
 was the most favorable decree that bad ever been made re- 
 laxing to the followers of Christ 
 
 During Adrian's reign, appi ri at impostor among 
 
 the Jews, called Barch - he pretended to be the 
 
 Star prophesied of by Balaam. Defeated in every way and 
 
 reduced to the greatest extremities, the Jews received him 
 with open arms. He came out in rebellion against the 
 emperor, but was soon defeated and slain. In the conflict, 
 however, the Christians were great sufferers ; for the Jews, 
 looking upon them as the authors of their calamities, every 
 where indicted upon them the greatest cruelties. 
 
 The next emperor, Antoninus Pius, was still more favorable 
 to the Christians. In the third year of his reign, A. D. 140. 
 Justin Martyr, a very able defender of the truth, presented 
 him an apology for Christianity, which had no small in- 
 fluence on his mind. An edict issued by him, in consequence 
 of complaints made from Asia of the Christians, as the cause 
 of the earthquakes, speaks volumes in his praise, and in 
 praise too, of the persecuted. 
 
 " THE EMPEROR TO THE COMMON COUNCIL OF ASIA." 
 
 " I am quite of opinion that the gods will take care to dis- 
 cover such persons. For it much more concerns them to 
 punish those who refuse to worship them, than you, if they be 
 able. But you harass and vex the Christians and accuse 
 them of atheism and other crimes, which you can b\- no 
 means prove. To them it appears an advantage to die for 
 their religion ; and they will gain their point, while they throw 
 away their lives rather than comply with your injunctions. 
 As to tli' earthquakes which have happ< ned in past times, or 
 lately, is it not proper to remind you of your own despondency, 
 when they happen, and to desire you to compare your spirit 
 with theirs and observe how serenely they confide in- God ! 
 In such seasons you seem to lie ignorant of the gods, and to 
 . et their worship. '\ on live in th< ! ignorance of 
 
 the sup;-' bimself, and you harass and persecute to 
 
 death thi e who do worship him. Concerning these same 
 . some others of the provincial governors wrote to our 
 divine father Adrian, to whom he returned answer, 'That 
 should not he molested, unless they appeared to attempt 
 
 .'I lit.' Many, also, hav • 
 
 . ifi« i to m< men. to whom I have r -
 
 Chapter 4.] MARTYRDOM of justiv 177 
 
 turned an answer agreeable to the maxims of my father. But 
 if any person will still persist in accusing the Christians . 
 merely as such — let the accused be acquitted, though he 
 appear to be a Christian, and let the accuser be punished." 
 
 This was certainly no ordinary, and we are assured by 
 Eusebius, it was no empty edict ; for it was fully put in ex- 
 ecution, and gave the church about twenty-three years of 
 peace and prosperity. But such seasons she was liable to 
 abuse; provoking against her the anger of heaven. From 
 worldly mindedness and stupidity, however, she was again 
 soon roused by the fires of persecution. - 
 
 In the year 161, Pius was succeeded by Marcus Antoninus, 
 a man of eminence in the schools of philosophy ; whose 
 meditations, humanity, and beneficence, have gained him the 
 plaudits of succeeding generations, but whose pride and self 
 importance made him scorn the doctrines of the cross ; made 
 him, for nineteen years, a bitter persecutor of the followers of 
 the meek and lowly Jesus. Very able apologies were made 
 for the Christians by Justin, Tatian. Athenagoras, Apollinaris, 
 Theophilus, and Melito ; but they were regarded by Marcus 
 as a vain, obstinate, and evil-minded race, and left without 
 relief, to the most cruel tortures. So much, however, were 
 former edicts regarded, that none could be condemned unless 
 some crime was brought against them ; but the enraged 
 heathen priests and corrupt judges, found no difficulty in 
 suborning false witnesses, and procuring the death of all who 
 were brought before them. 
 
 In the year 163, the able apologist, Justin, slept in Jesus. 
 He was educated a philosopher, and was, probably, the most 
 learned man, who, from the days of the iVpostles, had em- 
 braced Christianity. In early life he wandered through all 
 the systems of philosophy in pursuit of God and happiness, 
 but found no satisfaction. At length he examined the Gospel, 
 and found peace for his soul. To the cause of the Redeemer 
 he consecrated his habits of study, and became its able sup- 
 porter. His views of Christian doctrine were once, in the 
 main, evangelical ; but he was nearly ruined by a philoso- 
 phizing spirit. Of those who denied the deity of Christ, he 
 thus expressed himself: " There are some who call them- 
 selves Christians, who confess him to be the Christ, but still 
 maintain that he is a mere man only, with whom I agree not ; 
 neither do most of those who bear that name agree with 
 them; because we are commanded by Christ himself not to
 
 178 MARTYRDOM I k.RP. [PbEIOD III. 
 
 obey the precepts of men, but his own injunctions, and those 
 of the holy prophets. A.s for myself, I am too mean to say 
 anything becoming Lis infinite deity." lit- apologies for 
 Christianity arc still - and an- very valuable. 
 
 This learned and excellent man was imprisoned, whipped, 
 and beheaded for the crime of being a Christian. We have 
 Li- o stimony to the interesting and important fact, that the 
 churches in Lis time examined tliose they received, not only 
 concerning their creed, but concerning a work of grace in 
 their hearts. 
 
 But the most distinguished martyr of the age, was Polycarp. 
 able man was the disciple of John,?— was intimate 
 with the apo>tles, and was ordained by them over the church 
 of Smyrna. The learned Usher says, it is beyond all ques- 
 tion, tLat he was the angel of the church of Smyrna, to whom 
 the apocalyptical epistle was sent. If so, his martyrdom was 
 there particularly predicted. For seventy year- he Lad been 
 a firm pillar in the church. Against the heretics of the age, 
 especially the Docetae, who denied the humanity of Christ, 
 rejected the ('Id Testament, and mutilated the New, he op- 
 posed himself with the greatest firmness. To Marcion, their 
 chief, who one day called out to him, "Polycarp, own us;'' 
 "1 do own>thee," sail he, "to be the fir6t born <>f Satan." 
 [reneus informs us, th o heard from Lis lips an .account 
 
 of Lis con' with John, and others w iw had seen our 
 
 Lord, whose sayings he rehearsed. 
 
 Tins venerable man was brought to tLe tribunal in the 
 hundredth year of his age. The proconsul toll him to re- 
 proacL ('Lrist and he would release him. " Eighty and six 
 years," said Polycarp, "have 1 served him, and lie hath 
 never wronged me. and how can I blaspheme pry King who 
 hath saved me ?" " I have wild beasts," said the proconsul. 
 "Call them,"' said the martyr. "I will tune your spirit by 
 fire." •• 5fou threaten me with fire which burns lor a moment 
 and will be soon extinct; but you are ignorant of tLe future 
 judgment, and of tLe fire of eternal punishment reserved for 
 
 ;odly. lint why do you delay .' Do what you pi i 
 The (ire being prepare'!, and Le being bound, a distinguished 
 sacrifii d Lis hands, which were tied behind him, and 
 
 sai<!. " O Father of thy beloved and blessed Son, .lesns 
 
 ( \ through whom we have attained a knowledge of thee, 
 
 < » < ''oil o! angels and principalities, and of all creation, and of 
 rill tLi- just who live in thy Sight, I bless tLee tliat tliou Last
 
 Chapter 4.] MARTYRS OF VIENNE AND LYONS. 179 
 
 counted me worthy of this day, and this hour, to receive my 
 portion in the number of martyrs, in the cup of Christ, for the 
 resurrection to eternal life, both of soul and body, in the in-' 
 corruption of the Holy Ghost, among whom may 1 be received 
 before thee this day as a sacrifice well savored and acceptable, 
 which thou the faithful and true God has prepared, promised 
 beforehand, and fulfilled accordingly. Wherefore I praise 
 thee for all these things, I glorify thee by the Eternal High 
 Priest, thy well beloved Son, through whom, with him in the 
 Holy Spirit, be glory to thee, both now and forever. Amen," 
 
 Eleven brethren from Philadelphia suffered with him, 
 A. D. 167. If the Lord Jesus Christ died as a mere martyr to 
 the truth, how inferior was he in fortitude, to his servant 
 Polycarp. " O my Father," said he, " If it be possible, let this 
 cup pass from me." But he was an atoning sacrifice, called 
 to bear his Father's wrath, for our sins. 
 
 By the persecutions of Antoninus, our attention is here 
 directed to a country hitherto unknown in ecclesiastical 
 history. Flourishing churches had been planted in Vienne, 
 and Lyons in France, then called Galia ; probably by the 
 churches of Asia. The account given by themselves of their 
 sufferings, under Severus, the Roman governor, will be read 
 with great interest by all who love to trace the children 
 of God in their Christian warfare. It affords a very full 
 account of the humility, meekness, patience, magnanimity 
 and heavenly-mindedness of the martyrs ; of the influences 
 of the Holy Spirit ; of the supports of religion, under the 
 most excruciating sufferings, and must excite in every 
 reader, a spirit of gratitude to God, for the inestimable 
 blessings which we, in this age of light and liberty, are per- 
 mitted to enjoy. 
 
 The epistle of the Churches of Vienne and Lyons, to the 
 Brethren in Asia and Phri/gia'. 
 
 ABRIDGED. 
 
 " The servants of Christ, sojourning in Vienne, and 
 Lyons in France, to the brethren in Asia, Propria, and 
 Phrygia, who have the same faith and hope of redemption 
 with us ; peace and grace and glory from God the Father, and 
 Christ Jesus our Lord. 
 
 " We are not competent to describe with accuracy, nor is it
 
 IPO MARTYRS OF VIENNE AND LYONS. [Period III. 
 
 in our power to express the greatness of the affliction sus- 
 tained here by the saints ; the intense animosity of the 
 heathen against them, and the complicated sufferings of the 
 blessed martyrs. The grand enemy assaulted us with all his 
 might; and by hia first essays, exhibited intentions of ex 
 ercising malice without limits and without control. He left 
 no method untried t'> habituate his slaves to his bloody work, 
 and to prepare them by previous exercises against the ser» 
 rants of God. Christians were absolutely prohibited from 
 appearing in any houses, excepting their own; in baths; in 
 the market : or m any public place whatever. The grace of 
 God, however, fought for us, preserving the weak and ex- 
 posing the strong; who, like pillars, were able to withstand 
 them in patience, and to draw the whole fury of the wicked 
 against themselves. These entered into the contest, and 
 sustained every species of pain and reproach. What was 
 heavy to others, to them was light while they were hastening 
 to Christ, evincing, indeed, that the sufferings of t/ns prt 8t tit 
 time are not worthy to be compared with the glory that shall be 
 revealed in its. 
 
 ' The first trial was from the people at large ; shouts, 
 blows, the dragging of their bodies, the plundering of their 
 goods, casting of stones, and the confining of them within 
 their own houses, and all the indignities which may be ex- 
 pected from a fierce and outrageous multitude; these were 
 magnanimously sustained. Being led into the Forum by the 
 tribune and the magistrates, they were examined before, all the 
 people, whether they were Christians; and, on pleading 
 guilty, were shut up in prison till the arrival of the governor. 
 Before him they were at length brought, and he treated us 
 with the greatest savagencss of manners. The capital martyrs 
 discharged their part with all alacrity of mind. Others 
 seemed not so Jready" — as yet weak, unable to sustain the 
 shock of so great a contest. Ten lapsed, whose cases filled 
 us wit!i great and unmcasurable sorrow. Persons were now 
 apprehended daily, of such as were counted worthy to fill up 
 the number of the lapsed ; so that the most excellent were 
 •elected from the two churches, even those by whose labor 
 they had been founded and established. They seized at the 
 same I I our heathen servants, who, by the im- 
 
 pulse of Satan, f< aring the torments which they saw in- 
 flicted on the saints, at the suggestion of the soldiers, accused 
 us of eating human flesh, and of various unnatural crimes,
 
 Chapter 4.] MARTYRS ok VIENNE AND LYONS. 181 
 
 and of things not fit even to be mentioned or imagined, and 
 such as ought not to be believed of mankind. These things 
 being divulged, all were incensed to madness against us, so 
 that if some were formerly more moderate on account of any 
 connexions of blood, affinity or friendship, they were then 
 transported beyond all bounds with indignation. 
 
 " Now it was that our Lord's word was fulfilled — ' The 
 time will come, when whosoever killeth you will think that he 
 doeth God service.' — The holy martyrs now sustained tortures 
 which exceed the powers of description ; Satan laboring by 
 means of these tortures, to extort something slanderous 
 against Christianity. The whole fury of the multitude, the 
 governor ^nid the soldiers, were spent in a particular manner 
 on Sanctus of Vienne, the deacon ; and on Maturus, a late 
 convert indeed, but a magnanimous wrestler in spiritual 
 things; and on Attains of Pergamus, a man who had ever 
 been a pillar and support of our church ; and lastly, on 
 Blandina, through whom Christ showed that those things that 
 appear unsightly and contemptible among men, are most 
 honorable in the presence of God, on account of love to his 
 name, exhibited in real energy, and not in boasting and 
 pompous pretences. To every interrogatory, Sanctus an* 
 swered, I am a Christian. Having exhausted all the usual 
 methods of torture, they at last fixed red hot plates of brass to 
 the most tender parts of his body. But he remained in- 
 flexible. Some young persons whose bodies had been un- 
 exercised with sufferings, unequal to the severity of the con- 
 finement, expired. Pothinus, bishop of Lyons, upwards of 
 ninety years of age, and very infirm and asthmatic, yet strong 
 in spirit, and panting after martyrdom, was dragged before the 
 tribunal, treated with the greatest indignity, thrown into prison, 
 where, after two days, he expired. 
 
 " The martyrs were put to death in various ways. Maturus, 
 Sanctus, Blandina, and Attains, were led to the wild beasts in 
 the amphitheatre, to be the common spectacle of Gentile 
 inhumanity. 
 
 " Cassar sent orders that the confessors of Christ should be 
 put to death, and that the apostates from their divine master 
 should be dismissed. These were interrogated separate from 
 the rest, as persons soon to be dismissed, and made a con- 
 fession to the surprise of the Gentiles, and were added to 
 the list of martyrs. A small number still remained in apos- 
 tacy; but they were those who possessed not the least spark 
 16
 
 182 CORRUPTIONS OF THE SECOND CENTURV. [Period III. 
 
 of divine faith, had not the least acquaintance with the 
 riches of Christ in their souls, and had no fear of God 
 hefore their eyes; whose life had brought reproach on 
 Christianity, and had evidenced them to be the children of 
 perdition. 
 
 •• ( ha the last day of the spectacles. Blandina was again in- 
 troduced with Ponticus, a youth of fifteen. They were 
 ordered to swear by the idols ; and the mob perceiving them 
 to persevere immovably, were incensed, and no pity was 
 shown. Ponticus, animated by his sister, who was observed 
 bv the heathen to strengthen and confirm him, after a 
 ninious exertion of patience, yielded up the ghost. 
 After Blandina had endured stripes, the tearing of (lie beasts, 
 and the hot iron chair, she was inclosed in a net and thrown 
 to a bull ; and having been tossed some time by the animal, 
 and proving quite superior to her pains, through the influence 
 of hope and the realizing view of the objects of her faith and 
 her fellowship with Christ, she at length breathed out her 
 soul. Even her enemies confessed that no woman among 
 them had ever suffered such and so great things. 
 
 " The bodies of the martyrs having been contumeliously 
 treated and exposed for six days, were burnt and reduced to 
 ashes, and scattered by the wicked into the Rhone, that not 
 the least particle of them might appear on the earth anymore. 
 And they did these things as if they could prevail against 
 God, and prevent their resurrection — and that they might deter 
 others, as they said, 'from the hope of a future life; — on 
 which reryingj they introduce a atrarlgs and new religion, and 
 despise the most excruciating tortures, and die with joy. Now 
 let us see if they will rise again, and if their God can help 
 them, and deliver them out of our bands."' 
 
 Antoninus was succeeded, towards the close of the second 
 century, by Commodus; under whom, though he himself was 
 • profligate prince, the church enjoyed about twelve 
 and rest. During this period, many of the 
 nol ility of Koine, with their whole families, embraced Chris- 
 tianity, and the Gospel was widely extended. 
 
 The second century was not favorable to the rise of new 
 and powerful heresies. The great line of distinction w 
 betwei I Christians. The question was, — Will 
 
 you bow io the i m a follower of the Lord Jesus 
 
 Christ I 'I be Christians were too much oppressed to be con- 
 t> nun:: with each otlur, and had too much of the simple faith
 
 ChaPTF.K 4.] CORRUPTIONS OF THE SECOND CENTURY. 183 
 
 of Jesus to give heed to seducing spirirs. Opposers there 
 were, as in the first century, to the deity and humanity of 
 Christ, and to the doctrines of grace, who ran into a thousaniH 
 unmeaning subtleties and fancies, according with the philo- 
 sophy of the age ; and one Montanus pretended that he was 
 the Paraclete, or Comforter, whom the divine Saviour, at his 
 departure, promised to send to his disciples, to lead them into 
 all truth, and who was to perfect the Gospel by adding new 
 precepts, requiring holiness and more abstraction from the 
 world than Christ had demanded. He had many followers in 
 Asia and Africa. But no new doctrine was able in this period 
 to create any extensive and permanent interest. 
 
 Owing, however, to a co-operation of a number of power- 
 ful causes, there was in this century a vast increase of useless 
 rites and ceremonies. The Christians innocently desired a 
 spread of Christianity. Instead of depending on the power 
 of truth and holy example, under the operation of the Spirit, 
 they attempted to please both Jews and heathens, by an 
 adoption of forms and ceremonies from their religions. They 
 were called atheists, because of the simplicity and spirituality 
 of their religion ; and, to avoid this reproach, they were in- 
 duced to have a more visible and splendid worship, to multiply 
 temples, altars, days of fasting, pcculiarites of dress, and 
 splendid ceremonies. To give importance to Christian doc- 
 trine, the symbolical manner of teaching, popular in that age, 
 was introduced ; and, to express their new and solemn engage- 
 ments to Christ, military rites and phrases were brought into 
 the peaceful kingdom of the Redeemer. Having once, from 
 these and other causes, departed from the simplicity of Chris- 
 tian worship, the multiplication of rites and ceremonies ceased 
 not for centuries. 
 
 Christ had instituted the Supper as a memorial of his 
 death ; but, not content with this, his followers soon began to 
 commemorate, annually, almost every remarkable event which 
 occurred in the first establishment of Christianity. The 
 great anniversary festivals, which had in this century gained 
 footing, were in commemoration of the death and resurrec- 
 tion of Christ, and of the outpouring of the Spirit upon the 
 Apostles. The first, which was called Easter, or the paschal 
 feast, because the day of Christ's death was considered as the 
 same as that on which the Jews celebrated the passover, was 
 soon the occasion of a disgraceful schism, which rent asunder 
 the Christian world. The Asiatic Christians observed this
 
 184 THIRD CENTURY. [Period III. 
 
 festival on the fourteenth day of the first Jewish month ; and, 
 three days after, commemorated the resurrection of Christ. 
 The Western Christians celebrated it the night before his 
 resurrection, that they might connect his death and resurrec- 
 tion in one festival. Frequent conferences were held among 
 distinguished men in the East and the West. Towards the 
 close of the second century, Victor, bishop of Rome, en- 
 deavored to compel the Asiatic churches to submit to the 
 rn custom, and failing in his attempt, broke all com- 
 munion with them. Each party retained its own custom until 
 the fourth century, when the council of Nice abolished that 
 of the Asiatics, and reduced all the churches to uniformity. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 Conduct of the Roman Emperors in the third century. Extension of the Gospel. De- 
 cline of piety. Increase of useless rites. Genuine fruits of the Spirit. Tertullian's 
 account of the conduct ef the Christians. His character. Ireneus. Origen. Cyp- 
 rian. Question concerning Infani Baptism. Novatians. SabeUians. Manicheans. 
 Attacks of Heathen Philosophers. Porphyry. First great declension of Christianity. 
 Tremendous Persecution under Dioclesian. Elevation of Constantine to the Roman 
 Empire. Abolition of the Ancient Religion of Itorne. Establishment of Christianity 
 throughout the Empire. 
 
 The remainder of the period, referred to in the beginning 
 of the last chapter, was, excepting in its close, similar to that 
 which has just been described; presenting a constant succes- 
 sion of persecutions from pagans, frequently relieved by 
 Emperors who were friendly to the Christian cause. In the 
 year 203, the Emperor Severus made a law, forbidding any 
 subject of his empire to change his religion. This law was 
 designed to retard the spread of the Gospel ; and, being 
 • rely enforced, brought many, of both sexes, to the most 
 cruel deaths. A few years after, the fires of persecution 
 raged under Maximin. But the most dreadful persecution of 
 the third century, was under DeciuS, wdio ascended the im- 
 perial throne, A. I). 219. He ordered the prrctors, on pain of 
 death, to extirpate the whole race of Christians without ex- 
 ception; or force them by torments, to bow to the heathen 
 gods. This persecution raged about two years; vast multi- 
 tudes were destroyed. But other emperors were extremely 
 clement, and ecially Philip and his son, so favorable 
 
 to the Christians, as to produce a general impression that they
 
 Chapters.] INCREASE OF RITES. 185 
 
 were in heart with them. There was, therefore, a great 
 advancement of the church in the third century; the persecu-_ 
 tion doing but little to retard, and much to purify her. The 
 immunities of Christians, were, also, considerably increased, 
 and, under most of the emperors, they were advanced to 
 places of power and trust. 
 
 The limits of the church were considerably extended. 
 Origen carried the Gospel into Arabia. Pantaenus into India. 
 And some zealous missionaries planted churches at Paris, 
 Tours, and Aries, in France ; also at Cologn, Treves, and 
 Mentz, in Germany, and passed into Scotland. 
 
 Almost proportionate with the extension of Christianity, 
 was the decrease in the church of vital piety. A philoso- 
 phizing spirit among the higher, and a wild monkish super- 
 stition among the lower orders, fast took the place, in the 
 third century, of the faith and humility of the first Christians. 
 Many of the clergy became very corrupt, and excessively 
 ambitious. In consequence of this, there was an awful de- 
 fection of Christians under the persecution of Decius. Some 
 wholly renounced Christianity, while others saved themselves 
 either by offering sacrifice, or by burning incense before the 
 heathen gods, or purchasing certificates from the heathen 
 priests. 
 
 Amid the decline of piety and under the influence of the 
 course already mentioned; useless rites and ceremonies con- 
 tinued to increase. The minds of men were filled with the 
 oriental superstition concerning demons and apparitions, and 
 with the business of exorcism and spells. Those who were 
 not baptized or excommunicated, were carefully avoided as 
 possessed of some evil spirit. And when any were baptized, 
 the evil demon, with much form and ceremony, and loud 
 shouting, was driven out, and the baptized were crowned and 
 clothed with white garments as conquerors over sin and the 
 world. The sign of the cross was, in this early period, sup- 
 posed to possess power to avert calamities, and to drive off 
 demons, and was carried by Christians wherever they went. 
 Fasting was in high repute. Prayers were offered three times 
 a day, and forms began to be introduced. Sermons were long, 
 full of trope and figure, in affectation of Grecian eloquence. 
 And saints began to feel that there could be no piety out of the 
 bounds of a particular church government. 
 
 But notwithstanding these degeneracies, many and precious 
 were the fruits of the Spirit. The church existed in an 
 16*
 
 186 FRUITS TO THE SPIRIT. [PERIOD III. 
 
 empire the most corrupt and abominable that the world had 
 ever seen. But amid the grossest sensuality, practised with- 
 out remorse, or loss of character, by men in the highest ranks, 
 many of her fruits were holiness to the Lord. If she had not 
 the purity of the first century, she had still a soli-denial and 
 elevation above the world, a fortitude under suffering, and a 
 spirit of subordination, which no where else existed, and an 
 attachment which made the wondering heathen exclaim, 
 " Behold how these Christians love one another." Such was 
 the strictness of her discipline, that a clergyman, once de- 
 posed for immorality, was never restored to his order ; and a 
 communicant once cast out for his vices, might be restored, 
 but on a second ejection, could never be admitted to the 
 church ; though he might not be beyond the mercy of God 
 and final salvation. Men spared no pains or expense, to 
 obtain multiplied copies of the Word of God. 
 
 The Sabbath was strictly regarded, and the sacrament was 
 weekly administered. This ordinance, however, began to be 
 misused — being considered essential to salvation, and ad- 
 ministered with pomp, even to infants. 
 
 To the powers that were, they submitted for conscience 
 sake. The fires of persecution raged, the most odious calum- 
 nies were invented, men, vile and contemptible, exercised the 
 most wanton barbarities under the ensigns of office. The 
 Christians were amazingly numerous, and were possessed of 
 learning, wealth, and talents ; many of them were officers and 
 soldiers in the Roman armies, and had they been disposed, 
 might have given the government the greatest trouble, and per- 
 haps overturned it completely; yet, no instance of insurrec- 
 tion, or resistance to civil authority, was known among them, 
 for they remembered God had said, " Vengeance is mine." 
 Their bitterest enemies could bring no other charge of treason 
 but this, that they refused to worship the gods of Rome. 
 
 Their benevolence was such as the world had not before, 
 and has scarce since seen. They not only gave their treasures 
 to their own poor, but thev exerted themselves to relieve dis- 
 - and Buffering, wherever they could find it. The Jew 
 passed by the wounded Samaritan, and the Greek harangued 
 ■lit virtue, btit never erected mi hospital or an alms-house. 
 But the church in Rome supported, at one time, a thousand and 
 
 fifty widows. Christians felt that they did not deserve the 
 appellation they bore, unless thev spent their lives in doing 
 good. Whole and immense estates were consecrated to public
 
 Chapter 5.] tertullian's apology. 187 
 
 charity. Having renounced the luxuries of the world, they 
 did not need great wealth, and they viewed their poor brethren 
 as on a level with themselves, as sinners, ransomed by the 
 blood of the Son of God. 
 
 But their number and character is best shown by a writer 
 of their own time : 
 
 " We pray," says Tertullian, in his apology for the Chris- 
 tians, " for the safety of the emperors to the eternal God. 
 We look up to heaven with out-stretched hands, because they 
 are harmless ; with naked head because we are not ashamed ; 
 without a prompter, because we pray from the heart; con- 
 stantly pray for all emperors, that they may have a long life, a 
 secure empire, a safe palace, strong armies, a faithful senate, 
 a well-moralized people, a quiet state of the world; whatever 
 Caesar would wish for himself in his public or private capacity. 
 Were we disposed to act the part, I will not say of secret 
 assassins, but of open enemies, should we want forces and 
 numbers? Are there not multitudes of us in every part of the 
 world ? It is true, we are but of yesterdav, and yet we have 
 filled all your towns, cities, islands, burroughs, councils, camps, 
 courts, palaces, senate, forum: — We leave you only your tem- 
 ples. For what war should we not be ready and well pre- 
 pared, even though unequal in numbers ; we — who die with 
 so much pleasure, were it not that our religion requires us 
 rather to sutler death than inflict it ? If we were to make a 
 general secession from your dominions, you would be aston- 
 ished at your solitude. We are dead to all ideas of worldly 
 honor and dignity ; nothing is more foreign to us than political 
 concerns. The whole world is our republic. We are a body 
 united in one bond of religion, discipline and hope. We meet 
 in our assemblies for prayer. Every one pays something info 
 the public chest once a month, or when he pleases, and ac- 
 cording to his ability and inclination, for there is no com- 
 pulsion. These gifts are, as it were, the deposits of piety. 
 Hence we relieve and bury the needy, support orphans and 
 decrepit persons, those who have suffered shipwreck, and 
 those who, for the word of God, are condemned to the mines 
 for imprisonment. This very charity of ours has caused us to 
 be noticed by some : — ' See,' say they, ' how these Christians 
 love one another.' " * 
 
 Tertullian lived at Carthage in the latter part of the second, 
 and beginning of the third century. In early life he was a 
 lawyer, but became a presbyter of the church. He was a
 
 168 1RENEUS. [Period III. 
 
 man of profound learning, of warm and vigorous piety; but of 
 a temperament melancholy and austere; and unhappily 
 adopted, in the close of life, the visions of Montanus. He is 
 the first Latin writer of the church, whose works have been 
 transmitted to us. 
 
 About the same period flourished Ireneus, bishop of Lyons. 
 He was a Greek by birth, and a disciple of Polycarp. " I 
 cau describe," says he, in a letter to a friend, " the very spot 
 in which Polycarp sat and expounded, and his coining in and 
 goin» (int. and the very manner of his life, and the figure of 
 his body, and the sermons which he preached to the multitude, 
 and how he related to us his converse with John and with the 
 rest of those who had seen the Lord; how he mentioned the 
 particular expressions, and what things he had heard from 
 them of the Lord and of his miracles, and of his doctrine 
 As Polycarp had received from the eye-witnesses of the Word 
 of life, he told us all things agreeably to the Scriptures, These 
 things, then, through the mercy of God inviting me, I heard 
 ■with seriousness : 1 wrote them, not on paper, but on my 
 heart; and ever since, through the grace of God. 1 have a 
 genuine remembrance of them ; and I can witness before 
 God, that if that blessed Apostolical Presbyter had heard 
 some of the doctrines which are now maintained, he would 
 have cried out, and stopped hia ears, and in the usual manner, 
 have said, * I good God, to what times hast thou reserved me, 
 that 1 should endure such things ' And he would immediately 
 have fled from the place in which he heard such doctrines." 
 
 ! renews was ordained successor to Pothinus, A. J). 1G9, and 
 suffered martyrdom under the persecution of Severus, in the 
 beginning of the third century, lie was a man of much 
 meekness, humility, dexterity and resolution. He bad a true 
 missionary spirit. lie was a superior Greek scholar, and 
 doubtless might have obtained the luxuries and pleasures of 
 Asia, but these he renounced from the love of souls. He 
 went among the Gauls, learned their barbarous dialect, and 
 conformed to their plain and homely fare. He wrote five 
 books againsl the heresies of the age, which have been trans- 
 mitted to us ; — precious relics of antiquity. 
 
 About the middle of this centuryj two men shone with dis- 
 tinguished brightness : — Origen% presbyter and catechist of 
 Alexandria, and Cyprian, bishop of Carthage. 
 
 In his youth. Origen saw bis father beheaded for professing 
 Christianity, and all the family estate confiscated. But Provi-
 
 Chapter 5.] OKIGEN. 189 
 
 dence provided for him. A rich lady in Alexandria became 
 his friend and patron. He applied himself to study, and soon 
 acquired prodigious stores of learning. While pursuing his 
 studies, he distinguished himself by his attachment to the 
 martyrs, and was often in peril of his life. He early became 
 a catechist in the school at Alexandria. Multitudes crowded 
 to hear him, and were impressed by his instructions. His 
 daily habit was one of excessive austerity. Hearing of the 
 power of his doctrine, Mammea, the mother of the emperor, 
 sent for him to hear him. At the age of forty-five, he was 
 ordained a priest, and delivered theological lectures in Pales- 
 tine. In diligence and learning, he surpassed all men. Of 
 this the remains of his Hexapla is the memorial. To confront 
 the Jews, who always objected against those passages of 
 scripture which were quoted against them, as not agreeing 
 with the Hebrew version, he undertook to reduce all the Latin 
 and Greek versions then in use, into a body with the Hebrew 
 text, that they might be at once compared. He made six 
 columns. In the first, he placed the Hebrew as the standard, 
 and in the next, the Septuagint, and then the other versions 
 according to their dates — passage after passage. The whole 
 filled fifty large volumes. It was found fifty years after his 
 death, in an obscure place in the city of Tyre, and deposited 
 in a public library. The most of it was destroyed in the 
 capture of the city, A. D. 653. It was called the Hexapla, a 
 work of six columns. 
 
 As a theologian, he was ruined by the Platonic philosophy; 
 and unhappily introduced a mode of explaining scripture which 
 was of incalculable injury to the church. He supposed it was 
 not to be explained in a literal, but in an allegorical manner ; 
 and that the meaning of the sacred writers was to be sought 
 in a hidden sense, arising from the things themselves. This 
 hidden sense he endeavored to give, and always did it at the 
 expense of truth. This hidden sense he farther divided into 
 the moral and mystical. The latter was of his own creation 
 and very wild. He seems to have been but little acquainted 
 with the plain, evangelical doctrines of the Gospel; to have 
 adopted most fatal errors; to have given no offence in his 
 preaching to men of the world ; but, on the contrary, to have 
 been very popular with philosophers and philologists, and men 
 of wild fancies and visionary notions ; and was much honored 
 by courts. He introduced the practice of selecting a single 
 text as the subject of discourse. He suffered martyrdom :
 
 190 CYPRIAN. [Period .III. 
 
 but no man did more to corrupt the simplicity of the Gospel, 
 and his vast popularity gives us a low idea of the state of re- 
 ligion at that day. 
 
 Cyprian was no less great, but a very different character. 
 He came late in life into the vineyard of Christ, without the 
 learning of Origen, but with great abilities, and a heart de- 
 voted t<> the service of God. He was slain by the law ; made 
 to fee] himself poor and wretched in the bond of paganism, 
 and to inquire with earnestness for light and salvation. His 
 conversion was sudden, but effectual, and he entered deeply 
 into all the doctrines of grace. For twelve years he was 
 bishop of Carthage, — strong in Episcopacy, — and, on the 
 subject of miracles, unhappily wild. Thinking it his duty to 
 save life, he once went into retirement during the persecution 
 of Decius; but was as active when hidden from the view of 
 his enemies, as when in public. He gave the Scriptures a 
 literal interpretation. He maintained strict discipline in the 
 churches, and, by his firmness and perseverance, gained the 
 victory over a most powerful party who would open wide the 
 door of pardon and reconciliation to all the lapsed. He 
 effectually resisted many heresies; recovered many apostates; 
 and. through his example and influence, the north of Africa, 
 now covered with gross Mahommedan darkness, was, for 
 many years, as the garden of God. He fell a glorious martyr 
 to the cause of truth, A. D. 257, under the persecution of 
 Valerian. He bound the napkin over his own eves. A pres- 
 byter and a deacon tied his hands, and the Christians placed 
 before him handkerchiefs and napkins to receive his blood. 
 His head was then severed from his body by a sword. His 
 writings cannot fail to be read with pleasure and profit. 
 
 A letter of his. claims a place in ecclesiastical history, as 
 throwing some light on a much disputed subject. A council 
 of sixty-six bishops was held in Attica, over which Cyprian 
 for regulating the internal affairs of the churches. A 
 question came before them whether infants should be baptized 
 immediately after their birth, or on the eighth day. In a letter 
 to Pidus, Cyprian says, "As to the case of infants, of whom 
 you said that they qught not to be baptized within the second 
 or third dayof their birth, and that the ancient law of circum- 
 cision should be so far adhered to, that they ought not to bo 
 baptized till the eighth day. we were all of a very different 
 opinion. We all judged that the mercy and grace of God 
 should be denied to none. Our sentence, therefore, dearest
 
 CHAPTERS.] NOVATIANS. MANICHEANS. 191 
 
 brother, in the council, was, that none, by us, should be pro- 
 hibited from baptism and the grace of God, who is merciful 
 and kind to all." While it was melancholy to see Christians 
 so early connecting the grace of God with baptism, it is worthy 
 of remark, that in the year 253, it was a question before sixty- 
 six faithful ministers, not whether infants were the proper 
 subjects of baptism, but whether they should be baptized im- 
 mediately after their birth, or, according to the custom of 
 circumcision, on the eighth day. 
 
 Two other men, Gregory Thaumaturgus, bishop of Neo- 
 cesarea, and Firmilian, bishop of Cappadocia, pupils of the 
 famous Origen, were distinguished lights of that period, 
 though they were much injured by the eclectic philosophy. 
 The miracles ascribed to Gregory by subsequent historians, 
 deserve no credit. Many others have left able controversial 
 writings. Indeed the defenders of Christianity were a 
 mighty host. 
 
 In this century, a large body of Christians dissented from 
 the main church, under Novatian, a priest of Rome ; and a 
 man of genius, learning, and eloquence; and of unimpeach- 
 able moral character ; maintaining that the Church of Christ 
 ought to be pure, and that a member, who had fallen into 
 any offence, should never be re-admitted to communion. 
 They obliged such as came to their party to be re-baptized. 
 They were called Novatians, and seem to have walked closely 
 with God. 
 
 In this century, also, a number of new sects, the Sabellians, 
 Noetians, and others arose, denying the proper doctrine of 
 the Trinity, and each having some peculiarities, relating to 
 the character of Christ. Paul of Samosata advocated the 
 same cause with the modern Socinians. 
 
 A most odious and violent sect was that of the Manicheans. 
 It can hardly be called Christian. It was a motley 
 mixture of Christianity with the old Qfagiaaiem of Persia. 
 Its founder, Manes, pretended that he was the Paraclete or 
 Comforter who came to perfect the Gospel* His fundamental 
 principle was that there were two original independent 
 principles, one immaterial and supremely good; the other 
 material, and the source of all evil, but actuated by an 
 intelligence. He rejected as false the Old Testament and 
 most of the New; and imposed great severities upon his 
 followers. The Manicheans were headed by a President, 
 who represented Jesus Christ. They were a monstrous
 
 192 GREAT RELIGIOUS DECLEXSION. 
 
 [Period IIT. 
 
 sect, and show to what excesses the religious world were 
 tending. 
 
 The heathen philosophers relaxed in this age none of their 
 former zeal againsl Christianity, and lost none of their bitter- 
 ness. They were headed by one Porphyry, a Syrian; a 
 writer of much genius and cunning; — but more virulent than 
 formidable: His captious reasonings against the book of 
 Daniel have been mentioned in a former part of this work. 
 These philosophers wrought much mischief by drawing com- 
 parisons between Christ and the sages of antiquity. Thus 
 persuading many that there was no essential difference between 
 philosophy and Christianity, and that Jesus was only one of 
 '.Ik same order with Socrates and Plato, they brought them to 
 feel that they could esteem both, and that it was not incon- 
 sistent with Christianity to remain in the religion of their 
 ancestors. But while they and their cause have passed away, 
 and the Lord lias had them in derision, their attacks furnish 
 strong evidence of the virtues and graces of the Christians. 
 
 The Church of Christ sustained its high and holy character 
 but a little period after the age of the Apostles. It however 
 remained very reputable until after the middle of the third 
 century. From that period it was not the spiritual edifice it 
 had been. 
 
 Cyprian says, that < ven before the Decian persecution, 
 u lony peace had corrupted the discipline. Bach had been 
 bent on improving his patrimony, and had forgotten what 
 believers had dene under the Apostles, and what they ought 
 always to do. They were brooding over the arts of amassing 
 wealth. The pastors and deacons each forgot their duty. 
 Works <il mercy were negleeted, and discipline was at its 
 lowest ebb. Luxury and ell'eniinacy prevailed. Meretricious 
 arts in dress were cultivated. Fraud and deceit were prac- 
 ticed among brethren. Christians could unite themselves in 
 matrimony with unbelievers; could swear not only without 
 reverence, but without veracity. Even bishops deserted their 
 places hi' resideni e and their flocks. They traveled through 
 distant provinces in quest of pleasure and gain, gave no 
 assistance to the needy brethren at home, but were insatiable 
 in their thirst for money. They possessed estates by fraud 
 and multiplied usury. What have we not deserved to suffer 
 for such conduct ."* 
 
 One cause of the early declension of knowledge and piety 
 in the church, doubtless was the neglect of education for
 
 Chapter 5] PERSECUTION UNDER DtOCLESlAN. 193 
 
 the sacred ministry. Theological Seminaries were unknown, 
 and what knowledge candidates for the pastoral office gained, 
 was acquired from intercourse with learned bishops and 
 pastors. At Alexandria, indeed, Was a famous school under 
 Panlamus, Origen, and Cyril, where theology to some extent, 
 but of a very imperfect character, was taught ; but we search 
 the records of the first eight centuries in vain for any proper 
 theological seminaries. 
 
 In the latter part of the third century the church had a long 
 period of rest, and then indeed a great and general declension 
 took place in doctrine and practice ; and it is with difficulty 
 that we can find for centuries, many of the genuine fruits of 
 the Spirit. Still she had become embodied, and from many 
 causes operating powerfully on the hopes and fears, the lusts 
 and passions of men, she became a gigantic power in the 
 earth. But forsaking God, she was given once more to the 
 spoiler. 
 
 In the beginning of the fourth century, she passed through 
 a furnace seven times heated* For eight years, a persecution 
 raged, which spared neither age nor sex, in any part of the 
 Roman world ; which was unparalleled for its tortures and 
 horrors; and which, to all human appearance, would root 
 Christianity from the earth. Satan came down in great wrath. 
 It seemed his last and most vigorous effort to save his cause. 
 The church, lukewarm, engrossed with the world and dis- 
 tracted with divisions and heresies, was not prepared to meet 
 it, yet she stood the shock with amazing heroism. Some 
 suppose that it was in the days of this persecution that John 
 " saw under the altar the souls of them that were slain for the 
 word of God, and for the testimony which they held. And 
 they cried with aloud voice, saying, how long, O Lord, holy 
 and true, dost thou not judge and revenge our blood on them 
 that dwell on the earth." 
 
 Dioclesian was at this time clothed with the imperial purple. 
 He had an associate, Maximian, and under him two Cassars, 
 Galerius and Constantius. Of these, Galerius was the most 
 savage, and did the most to instigate Dioclesian, who was 
 himself averse to bloodshed, to the most cruel extremities. 
 The persecution began at the feast of the Terminalia, in 
 Nicodemia, A. D. 302, by pulling down all the churches of 
 the Christians; burning their sacred books and writings, taking 
 from them their civil rights and privileges, and rendering them 
 incapable of any civil promotion. Soon after, a fire broke out 
 17
 
 194 PERSECUTION DNDER DIOCLESIAN. [Pr.niOD III. 
 
 in the royal palace. The Christians were accused as the in- 
 idiaries, and numjjers were put to torture. Some tumults 
 al »o arose in Armenia and Syria, which were by the heathen 
 priests charged upon them. The clergy were cast into prison, 
 and given uj> to the most insupportable punishments, the 
 rulers hoping thai it' the pastors renounced Christianity, the 
 people would follow them. Vast numbers of learned and ex- 
 cellent men fell a prey to tl em. In the vcar 301 a 
 new edict was published, in which the magistrates, throughout 
 the Roman Empire, were directed to compel all Christians, 
 without distinction of rank or sex, to renounce Christianity 
 and sacrifice to the gods, and were authorized to employ the 
 most cruel torments in their -work. The church was now re- 
 duced to the last extremity; for the magistrates were like so 
 many hungry tigers, let loose upon defenceless lambs. In 
 France less ferocity was exhibited than in other places, from 
 the influence of Constantius, who was favorably inclined to 
 the Christians. 
 
 .\ recital of their sufferings may appear to many almost in- 
 credible, but it is delivered to us by faithful eye-vt itnesses, and 
 confirmed by pagan historians. It should make us grateful to 
 Co.-l for the blessings we enjoy. 
 
 le were thrown to wild beasts, inclosi d in vast amphi- 
 theatres, for the entertainment of the people on great festal 
 days, and instantly torn to pieces and devoured. Others, 
 with their wives and children, were burned to death in their 
 own houses. Some were beaten with clubs, rods, thongs of 
 leather, and ropes. Nails were driven into their sides, 
 bellies, legs, and cheeks. Some were suspended by one 
 1 from a portico, suffering the most severe distension of 
 all their joints, others were bound to pillars face to face, 
 'heir feet being raised above ground. They were hung 
 about wooden engines, having every limb of their bodies 
 tided by certain machines. Plates of heated brass 
 were applied to their bodies. They were seated in red hot 
 iron chairs. They were slain by -the axe and the sword. 
 . were suspended by their feet, with their head down- 
 ward, over a slow fire. Sharp reeds were thrust under the 
 nails into the fingers. Melted lead was poured down their 
 backs, and into th< Tongues wen- cut out. Multi- 
 
 tudes were deprived of one eye, and cauterized and de- 
 bilital d in one leg by a hot iron, and sent to the mines. 
 Seventeen thousand, it is said, were slain during one month.
 
 CUAPTEB 5.] CONSTANTINE. 195 
 
 In Egypt alone, 150,000 suffered martyrdom by the hands of 
 their persecutors, besides 700,000 who came to their end lb 
 banishment or the public works. 
 
 '• From torturing pains to endless joys, 
 On fiery wheels they rode." 
 
 The pagans at length thought they had accomplished their 
 object. A medal was struck for Dioclesian, with this in- 
 scription, " Nomine Christianorum deleto." " The name of 
 Christians being extinguished." The pagan worship was 
 every where set up in great splendor. It was the darkest 
 period which the Christian Church had seen. But He who 
 had established her, had promised that the gates of hell should 
 never prevail against her. A remnant remained who wrestled 
 with the angel of the covenant, and prevailed. The time of 
 their deliverance was at hand. The arm of Jehovah was up- 
 lifted, and Satan fell as lightning from heaven. 
 
 In the year 312, the emperor Dioclesian died. His suc- 
 cessor, Maximin Galerius, who had been the author of the 
 heaviest persecutions, also soon came to his end. He was 
 horrid in death. In frantic agony he cried out, " It was not 
 I, but others who did it." In the West, Constantius Clorus 
 died in Britain, A. D. 30G. He had renounced idolatry, was 
 a man of strict morals, and had favored the Christians. The 
 army forced Constantine, his son, to accept the purple. At 
 the same time, Maxentius, son-in-law to Galerius, assumed the 
 imperial dignity at Rome. A civil war ensued. In marching 
 to battle, Constantine felt the need of some divine assistance. 
 He had seen his father reject Polytheism, and treat with kind- 
 ness the Christians. He felt anxious to know their God. 
 Historians report that he prayed for light % and that, while 
 inarching with his forces, a miraculous cross appeared to him 
 in the air, with the inscription, " Conquer by this ;" that the 
 same night Christ appeared to him in" his sleep, with the same 
 sign of the cross, and directed him to make it his military 
 ensign. Such a report must have had a great effect upon his 
 enemies. True, it might have been. Greater miracles have 
 been wrought. But the age of miracles had passed away. 
 The chief design of miracles, which was to support revela- 
 tion, had long before been accomplished. Nor was Con- 
 stantino a favorite of heaven. A dream he probably had ; and 
 from that time, the Emperor became the open advocate of 
 Christianity, and the banner of the cro.ss was displayed in his
 
 196 . a:jli.--iimi;.\ i 01 Christianity [Period III. 
 
 armies. Over ;.ll his enemies he was conqueror, and for 
 many years, was sole master of Rome. In the year 324 he 
 published edicts and laws, by which the ancienl religion of 
 the Romans was abolished, and Christianity was established 
 as the teligion of the empire. 
 
 This great and astonishing revolution in the religious world, 
 great as it was unexpected, t<> those who, a few years b< : 
 saw Christianity almost extinct amid the dames of persecu- 
 tion, appears to have been clearly predicted by John in the 
 opening of the sixth seal. Then, indeed, the idolatrous 
 heaven, filled with Jupiter, and a thousand deities, "departed 
 as a scroll when it is rolled together, and every mountain and 
 island were moved out of their places." 
 
 That gigantic power which had hitherto been employed to 
 crush Christianity, and which would, age? before, have driven 
 every vestige of it from among men, had not God been its 
 helper, was now engaged to demolish the kingdom of dark- 
 ness, and to exalt Christ in the earth. The heathen temples 
 H re pulled down ; images of gold and silver were melted and 
 coined into money; great idols, curiously wrought, were 
 brought to Constantinople and drawn with ropes through the 
 principal streets, for the scorn of the people. The heathen 
 priests were cast out, dispersed and banished. Every place 
 of power and trust in the state and army, which had before 
 been filled by heathen, was now occupied by professed fol- 
 lowers of tho Lord Jesus Christ. Immense and splendid 
 Christian temples were every where erected and richly en- 
 dowed ; and the greatest honor was put upon all preachers of 
 the Gospel. Constantine put an end to pagan rites ; to sorcery 
 and divination, those great supports of false religion; publicly 
 exposed the mysteries which had been kept secret ; stopped 
 the savage fights of gladiators; ordered the strict ohservance 
 of the Lord's day; furnished the churches with copies of the 
 sacred Scriptures; stood up with respectful silence, to hear the 
 Gospel from Eusebius, of Cesarea; dedicated Christian 
 temples himself with great solemnity; yea, made Christian 
 orations, one of which, of considerable length, is preserved 
 to t.-. : and taught all the soldiers in Ins army to pray to the 
 God of tin ( !hristians. 
 
 The sincerity of the man, who, in a short period, effected 
 changes in the religious world, is best known 
 to llim who searches the heart. Certain it is, that his sub- 
 sequent life furnished no evid« nee of conversion to God. He
 
 Chapters.] throughout the ROMAN EMPIRE. 197 
 
 waded without remorse through seas of blood, and was a most 
 tyrannical prince. If it be asked, Why he so patronized 
 Christians ? The answer may be found in the state of the 
 world. Paganism had nearly expired. Christianity had gained 
 deep root in the earth, and how could he with the least worldly 
 policy do otherwise than he did, especially as all his opposers 
 were the supporters of paganism. 
 
 But with him, we have but little concern. The work was 
 the Lord's. He was indeed the distinguished instrument of 
 effecting it. Happy -for him, if he had a saving interest in 
 that Redeemer, whose cause he so illustriously upheld. But 
 every circumstance shows the mighty power of God. That 
 little sect which three centuries before sprang up in Judea, 
 and seemed in the eyes of the world too contemptible for 
 notice, now filled the earth with its glories. That little seed 
 which was then planted, had sprang up and became a great 
 tree, under whose branches the nations reposed for comfort. 
 The success was in strict accordance with prophecy, and 
 proved to the nations that it was the Lord God that had set up 
 his kingdom on the ruins of the kingdom of Satan, and would 
 ultimately triumph from the river to the ends of the earth. 
 
 The joy felt by Christians throughout the Roman empire 
 at this unexpected revolution, was beyond the power of 
 language to express. They had hitherto been only suffered 
 to live. Few privileges were theirs. Few enjoyments but 
 those which sprang from communion with God ; — while they 
 were often obliged to hide in the rocks and caves of the 
 earth, from whence they were dragged forth to suffer the 
 most cruel deaths. Could the truly pious among them have 
 looked forward to the issue, and seen all this worldly mag- 
 nificence operating as poison to the very vitals of the church, 
 they would have lamented the change, and preferred 
 the endurance of further trials ; but all were impressed with 
 the belief that now Christ was coming to take to himself the 
 kingdom and the dominion, and the greatness of the 
 kingdom under the whole heaven. The worldly minded 
 among them saw every thing in the change to gratify their 
 pride and ambition ; rushed with avidity into all places of 
 power and dominion, and hailed Constantine as the greatest 
 of human benefactors. 
 
 At the change, Satan gnawed his tongue for pain. The 
 heathen priests and vast crowds of subordinate officers, who 
 had gained their subsistence in the idol worship, saw their 
 17*
 
 198 RESULTS OF THE REVOLUTION. [PERIOD III 
 
 darling gods trampled in the dust; their own consequence at 
 an end, and their mean- of support entirely cut off". Great 
 multitudes, indeed, were mere warriors and courtiers who 
 were attached to the heathen superstition because it was the 
 religion of the state, and were zealous in it because zeal 
 gained them promotion. Such readily renounced it and 
 became Christians when they saw their emperor fighting 
 successfully under the banner of the cross. Others more in- 
 telligent and reflecting, had lon»; in their hearts despised the 
 whole system of idol worship, while they had prostrated them- 
 selves with apparently the profoundest reverence. Such re- 
 joiced to see the establishment of ages overturned, though 
 they knew not what would arise in its stead. But others, 
 some from interest, and some from sincere attachment, strug- 
 gled vehemently for the expiring cause. They beheld with 
 indignation and grief the destruction of their temples and 
 gods. They aspersed the emperor in the foulest language, 
 and predicted the greatest calamities to his family and king- 
 dom. They were never again able to persecute the Christians 
 as they had done, but they occasionally rallied, and grew 
 terrible for a season, until at length, through the excellency of 
 Christianity and the power of tiie state, and the contempt into 
 which their own gods and rites had sunk, they dwindled 
 away and were found no more. 
 
 c II \ PT i: R V 1 
 
 Results of tlie revolution under Constantino. Rise of Arianism. Council of Nice. 
 Death of Constantim era rors. Julian's attempt to restore paganism. 
 
 His defeat in rebuilding the Temple at Jerusalem. Persecutions in Persia. Kusebius. 
 Basil. Chrysostom. Jerome. Augustine. Pelagianisrn. (ml revolution in Europe. 
 Daniel's vision of the ten horns. Conversion of the barbarous nations. Franks. 
 Irish. Britons. Progress of error and superstition in the fifth an 1 si\!li centuries. 
 
 The revolution under Constantino, was one from which 
 almost every thing which the Christian values, might be 
 hoped; but alas! such is the depravity of human nature, it 
 was one in which almost every thing of evangelical worth 
 was lost. Constantine broughl the world into the church, 
 and the church was paralyzed. The number of nominal 
 Christians was indeed increased a thousand fold. Anew 
 spring was giv< a to missionary effort; and in this century a
 
 Chapter 6.] the world brought into the church. lyy 
 
 number of barbarous tribes among the Armenians, the Ethi- 
 opians, the Georgians, the Goths, and the Gauls, were . 
 partially enlightened by the Gospel of Christ. The work of 
 translating and circulating the Holy Scriptures, also, received 
 great encouragement; though, for the former, few had learn- 
 ing and industry sufficient. The Latin version of Jerome, 
 though far from being correct, stands pre-eminent over all 
 others that were made. Schools were established, and 
 libraries were formed for Christian youth ; and the study of 
 philosophy and the liberal arts were encouraged, that Chris- 
 tianity might not suffer by a comparison of her advocates with 
 the erudition and skill of the sages of paganism. Immense 
 and splendid temples were erected and richly endowed ; and 
 a great priesthood was regularly organized and liberally sup- 
 ported. The body existed, but the spirit had fled. Constan- 
 tine set up an immense national church ; but the humility, 
 faith, and the spirituality of the age of Polycarp had passed 
 away. Constantino did not find it in the church which he 
 thus raised to- worldly glory; and how could he create it there 
 by those means which always destroy vital piety ? 
 
 Among the more retired, in the humble walks of life, there 
 was, no doubt, much true religion. There must have been 
 much to support the sufferers through the Dioclesian persecu- 
 tion. Many of these sufferers, with their children, were 
 humble followers of Christ for many years. Some of the 
 ministers were worthy of a better age. But the most of those 
 who were exalted to places of power and trust, were engaged 
 in pompous riles and ceremonies, and knew but little of the 
 humiliating and sanctifying doctrines of Christianity. Indeed, 
 their elevation to wealth and power was followed by an 
 amazing increase of luxury and vice. Bishops contended 
 with bishops about the extent of their jurisdictions ; vied with 
 princes in their style of living, and showed that they placed 
 their heaven upon earth. Having such spiritual guides, the 
 mass of the people soon became exceedingly corrupt. Shoals 
 of profligate men, allured by gain, or driven by fear, pressed 
 into the church ; discipline ceased, and superstition reigned 
 without control. The Gentile converts to nominal Chris- 
 tianity, brought into the church a taste for the public proces- 
 sions and prayers, by which they had been accustomed to 
 appease their gods ; hastily transferred the virtues which had 
 been supposed to belong to their temples and their ablutions to 
 Christian temples and Christian ordinances ; and were at once
 
 200 THE WORLD BROUGHT INTO THE CHURCH. [Period III. 
 
 disposed to deify the Apostles and early Christians, as they 
 had been accustomed to do the heroes of antiquity. The old 
 Christiana found th< m elv< - •- iciated with a new world of 
 admirere, who knew nothing about their religion, and who 
 were easily subjected to the most abominable impositions. 
 Prodigies and miracles, thi r< fore, beyond number, were 
 multiplied. The bon< s and relics of dead saints performed 
 wonders. Dust and earth brought from Palestine, was 
 viewed as a certain and powerful remedy against the violence 
 of wicked spirits. And, before the close of the century, the 
 great I usirn ss of the lower order of priests was to impose in 
 ten thousand ways, in the vilest manner, upon the credulity of 
 the ignorant multitude. 
 
 The erection of splendid temples, and introduction of a 
 splendid worship, gave rise also to a vast variety of additional 
 rites and ceremonies. These, in general, were copied from 
 the heathen worship, and such was the amalgamation of the 
 two religions, as to differ very little in their external appear- 
 ance. Gorgeous robes, mitres, tiaras, wax tapers, crosiers, 
 processions, lustrations, images, gold and silver vases, are 
 mentioned as common to both Christian and heathen churches. 
 What deplorable degeneracy from the simple worship of the 
 Apostles! 
 
 The great festivals were five in number; — commemorating 
 the birth, death, resurrection, and ascension of Christ, and the 
 dav of Pentecost, but were rather d; ys of public licentious- 
 ness than of pious exercises. Fas greatly multiple d, 
 under the idea that tlu-y repelled evil spit 
 
 From being the* outpourings of a broken heart and a con- 
 trite spirit, the public prayers degenerated into vain bombast ; 
 and in consequence of an intimate connexion with the Grecian 
 schools, the sermons of the divines partook of the nature of 
 an oration, and were clapped and applauded, as were orators 
 in the forum by the Christian lies. 
 
 Two principles \\ ere introduced into the church, w bich pro- 
 pelled her in her downward course, and led brother to imbrue 
 his bands in Ins I rother's blood; and this too, thinking that 
 he did God servicer The first was, "Thai it is an act of 
 virtue to deceive and lie, when by that means, the interests of 
 the church may be promoted ;'' — the other, that " Errors in re- 
 ligion, when maintained and adhered to, after proper admoni- 
 tion, are punishable with civil penalties and corporeal tor- 
 tures." Strange that men who professed to serve an holy
 
 CHAPTEB O.J RISE Ol ARIANISM. 201 
 
 master, and to be looking toward an holy heaven, should so 
 soon sit ;n defiance the solemn denunciation of Christ against 
 the fearful and unbelieving, the abominable, and all liars ; and, 
 that, with scorched flesh and broken limbs, they should kindle 
 the fires of persecution against their own companions! 
 
 In such a degenerate period, it could not be expected 
 that the fundamental doctrines of the Gospel should remain 
 uneorrupt. They had before lost much of their influence 
 over the minds of men; but until this time they had remained 
 entire in most of the churches. A number of violent dis- 
 sensions had arisen on account of discipline; and sentiments 
 extremely erroneous had been formed and advocated by 
 a few powerful minds ; but hitherto, no large churches had 
 been seen to deny the fundamental doctrines; and to build 
 their hopes of salvation on a different faith from that which 
 had been generally received as the faith of the primitive 
 Christians. 
 
 Two parties, the Donatists and the Meletians, were formed 
 in Africa, about the commencement of the fourth century, by 
 contentions about power and place, which for a longtime, were 
 persecuted and oppressed as dangerous schismatics; but it 
 does not appear that they adopted any corrupt sentiments. 
 Among them, probably was much true piety. 
 
 But there was at this time a great departure from the ancient 
 faith relating to the divinity of the Saviour. 
 
 As early as the days of John, there were those who denied 
 the divinity of Christ ; and in every succeeding period, there 
 were ingenious minds, fond of giving some new explanation 
 of the doctrine of the Trinity which should free it from its in- 
 herent mystery ; but none had made much impression on the 
 churches. 
 
 In the church of Alexandria, was a presbyter named Arius ; 
 a man venerable in his appearance, severe in his habits, 
 lie in his dress; a subtle logician and a commanding 
 orator. This man openly maintained that the Son was essen- 
 tially and totally distinct from the Father; that there was a 
 time when he was not ; that he was the first and noblest of 
 all created beings ; was a mutable creature, and capable, as 
 men are, both of sin and holiness. He preached continually 
 to a crowded audience, and presented his doctrine to every one 
 with whom he associated in private. 
 
 He soon gained many proselytes, both among the common 
 people and men of rank and influence, Alexander, his bishop,
 
 202 .-li. 01 nice. (Tekiol III. 
 
 assembled two councils, the last contained an hundred minis- 
 ters, which condeu opinions, and excluded him from 
 tin- fellowship of the church. 
 
 Spiritual war was then proclaimed, which soon terribly 
 raged throughout the Christian world. Alius retired into 
 Palestine, and opened a correspondence with many eminent 
 men. whom he endeavored to bring over to bis faiib. Among 
 his warmest admirers, and greatest supperters, was Eueebhis 
 of Nicomedia, the metropolis where the emperor usually re- 
 sided. Constantine beheld the breach with grief. He 
 wished to have one great, harmonious, splendid, religious 
 empire. He wrote to tbe two parties and exhorted them to 
 peace. But it was in vain. He then called an immense 
 council of 318 bishops, from all parts of Christendom, to meet 
 at Nice, in Bithynia. They were convened in the year i 
 and supported solely at his expense. Such a council bad 
 never before been witnessed. Jt was the first general council. 
 The emperor himself came to it, threw their mutual accusa- 
 tions into the fire, and exhorted them to peace. This being 
 in vain, the doctrine of Arius was canvassed and condemned. 
 He was deposed, excommunicated, and forbidden to enter 
 Alexandria. 
 
 In this council a creed was adopted, called the V 
 creed. The dispute concerning Easter was finally adjusted. 
 The ordination of new converts was forbidden; also, tbe 
 translation of bishops, priests and deacons, from one city to 
 another. The Meletian controversy, for a time was settled. 
 The Novatians were invited to return to the bosom of the 
 church, as they held nothing at variance with th ntal, 
 
 doctrines. Attempts were made to put upon the clergy the 
 yoke of perpetual celibacy, but did nol succei d. 
 
 Something of the fear of God, and a spirit of discipline, 
 was therefore existing. And how could it be otherwise ' It 
 was a council of martyrs. Many of them had passed through 
 iln fires of persecution, and bore on their bodies the marks of 
 the Lord Jesus. One appeared debilitated by the application 
 of hot irons to both his hands. Others appeared deprived of 
 I right i j es. < Ithers of a leg. 
 
 Arius was deposed, bul not silenced. He and his friends 
 made the most vigorous efforts to persuade the Christian world 
 
 that they bad been unjustly condemned, and to < •■ra- 
 
 tion to their former rank and privileg< s. The siBter of the 
 emperor favored thi [n her last moments, she pre-
 
 Chapter 6.] Aim's DEPOSED. 203 
 
 vailed on Constantine to recall Arius from banishment, to re- 
 peal the laws which had been made against him and his party, 
 and even to permit them, in Various ways, to oppress the 
 leading members of the Nicene council. This was done in 
 the year 330. But Athanasius, the successor of Alexander in 
 the bishopric of Alexandria, refused to receive Arius as a 
 presbyter under him. For his firmness, he was, in turn, 
 deposed and banished into Caul. The church in Alexandria, 
 however, was true to its principles, and, though Arius had 
 been reinstated with great solemnity, they would have no con- 
 nection with him. Constantine then ordered him to Con- 
 stantinople. He had supposed that all would be peace, for 
 he had been made to believe that Arius was unjustly con- 
 demned ; that there was no essential difference between him 
 and his accusers. He now required his opinion of the Nicene 
 creed. Arius, without hesitation, subscribed it, and swore to 
 his sincerity in doing it. The emperor could never conceive 
 of men's subscribing to the same words, who had entirely 
 different views. This was the case in that period. The 
 church said that Christ was Cod. The Avians allowed it, but 
 in the same sense that rulers and angels are styled gods in 
 scripture. Deluded by the apparent frankness of Arius, Con- 
 stantine ordered Alexander, bishop of Constantinople, to re- 
 ceive him to communion ; Alexander could not resist, but gave 
 himself to fasting and prayer. The Arians were Hushed with 
 success; but while parading in triumph through the streets of 
 the city, Arius was seized with an anguish in his bowels, re- 
 tired by himself and suddenly expired, A. D. 330. 
 
 Soon after, Constantine, who had been the instrument in the 
 hand of God, of amazing changes in the religious world, went 
 to his eternal reward, having first received baptism, which had 
 now superstitiously attached to it saving efficacy, fr m the 
 hands of Eusebius, bishop of NicOmedia. 
 
 His successor, Constantius, favored the cause of the Arians. 
 He entered heartily into their views, and from the year 337 to 
 361, violently persecuted their opposers. Athanasius, who, 
 after a banishment of more than two years, had returned, was 
 obliged to lice to Rome. A number of his friends were 
 scourged and imprisoned. The greatest severities were in- 
 flicted upon many ministers who held the Nicene creed. Some 
 were banished, others loaded with irons, and scourged to 
 death. The Arians multiplied creeds upon creeds, laboring 
 so to express themselves, that no essential difference might
 
 204 TRIUMPH OF ARIANISM. [PEnioD 11/. 
 
 appear between them and others; and multitudes might be 
 able to subscribe, without disturbing the ir consciences. Among 
 those who were induced to do this, was Liberius, bishop of 
 Rome. The Arians filled all the high places in the church, 
 and were exci edinglj ambitious of wealth and power. Euse- 
 bius of Nicomedia, the zealous friend of Alius, was made 
 patriarch of ( Constantinople. 
 
 In the year 3 19. Constantius was constrained, by the 
 . to reinstate Athanasius in his see. It was ;i 
 moment of triumph to his friends. But his enemies deter- 
 mined his utter destruction, and accused him of the foulest 
 crimes. Athanasius retired to the deserts, and secreted him- 
 self among some monks, who refused to betray him to his 
 persecuting adversaries. For nearly forty years, \ nanism 
 ned, especially in the East, almost without a cheek, and it 
 became a proverb, " All the world againsl Athanasius, and 
 Athanasius against all the world." 
 
 No sooner had the Arians attained to the high places than 
 they split into various parties. They could not agree among 
 themselves in their views of the character of Christ. A 
 multitude of new sects sprang up among them, under the 
 names of Semi- Avians. Eusebians, \.etians, Eunomians, Aca- 
 5, Psathyrians, &c, &c, who wen as hostile to each 
 other, as they were to the \icene party. 
 
 \ri an controversy also produced a multitude of other 
 -. which, fol a time, distracted the Christian world; but 
 which have long since passed away, and been lost like the 
 tumultuous waves in the ocean. 
 
 Constantius died in the year 361. His successor, Julian, 
 no friend to Christianity in any shape, and all parties 
 were obliged, for a season, to hide themselves in the dust. 
 Jovian, the next emperor, was a Trinitarian, and in his reign 
 almost the whole world renounced the Arian system. Valen- 
 tinian, and Valens, two brothers, succeeded Jovian. The 
 former was the patron of the Trinitarians; the latter, of the 
 Brians. Valens renewed in the East the spirit .of persecution, 
 and many were banished. 
 
 in and Iloiiorius, the next emperors, were active in 
 
 suppressing paganism, and extending Christianity. But their 
 
 successor, Theodosius, who came to the empire in 379, en- 
 
 I on the coldest measures both for destroying idolatry and 
 
 a uniform religions faith. He drove the Arians 
 
 violence from their churches, and exposed them
 
 Chapter C] attempt to rekuild the temple. 205 
 
 to the greatest calamities throughout his dominions. Unques- 
 tionably it was a most criminal abuse of authority ; but be- 
 seemed to have no id-eat that religion is to be established in the 
 minds of men by reason and not by force, and but little ex- 
 perimental acquaintance with that system he was so zealous 
 to establish. 
 
 As tlv secular arm had now, for many years, been turned 
 against different portions of the professed followers of Christ, 
 the pagans came out of their dens and took courage. They 
 rejoiced in the contentions among Christians ; and when they 
 saw the Arians depose those who had deposed them, they 
 said, " The Arians have come over to our party." One bold 
 and daring effort more, therefore, Satan determined to make, to 
 drive Christianity from the earth, and regain the seat of empire. 
 
 Julian had been educated a Christian, was a public reader 
 in the church of Nicomedia, and zealous for Christianity, 
 though he probably was never acquainted with the true spirit 
 of the Gospel. But, through his enmity to the Constantine 
 family, and the artifices of the philosophers, he apostatized 
 from his prof, ssed faith and bent the whole force of his empire 
 to the reinstitution of pagan idolatry. He was a man of great 
 talents, dissimulation and cunning, and he pursued those 
 measures which must have ended in the extermination of 
 Christianity had it not been the cause of God. For he not 
 only repealed the laws made against idolatry, opened the 
 heathen temples, raised up an immense priesthood, and set the 
 whole machinery of paganism in motion throughout his vast 
 empire ; but he labored, in a thousand ways, to undermine 
 Christianity, by destroying its moral influence. He made the 
 Christians continually the object of ridicule, calling them 
 Galileans ; shut up their schools ; took from them their civil 
 and religious privileges ; broke up the clergy by depriving 
 them of their incomes, and burdening them with taxes and 
 civil duties; befriended the Jews; reformed the morality of 
 paganism to make it acceptable to the pious, and used every 
 insnaring artifice to draw over the unwary. He abstained 
 from open persecution, because he saw that the blood of the 
 martyrs had been the seed of the church. But if he did not 
 take'awav life, he deprived it of peace and comfort. 
 
 But Julian found that there was a power above him. In 
 
 defiance of heaven, he undertook to build the Temple of 
 
 Jerusalem. " He committed the conduct of the affair," says 
 
 Amiauus Mnrcellinus, a writer of that period, and an enemy 
 
 18
 
 206 chrysostom. [Period III. 
 
 to Christianity, " to Alypius of Antioch, who set himself to 
 the vigorous execution of his charge, and was assisted by the 
 governor of the province ; but horrible balls of fire breaking 
 out near the foundations with repeated attacks, rendered the 
 place inaccessible to the scorched workmen from time to time, 
 and the element resolutely driving them to a distance, the en- 
 terprise was dropped." Gregory, Nazianzen, Ambrose, and 
 Chrvsostom, who lived at the same time, and the ecclesiastical 
 historians of the next age, all attest the same facts. 
 
 To what depression the church would have been reduced 
 bv so formidable an enemy had he lived to old age, none can 
 tell. A merciful providence removed him after a reign of one 
 vear and eight months, in the 32d year of his age. lie had 
 attempted the conquest of the Persians, and was killed by a 
 Persian lance. Conscious of his fate, he fdled his hand with 
 his blood, and casting it into the air, said, " O Galilean, thou, 
 hast conquered'' 
 
 This was the last persecution of Christianity by pagan 
 Rome. Pagans, however, beyond the bounds of the empire, 
 continued to defend their ancient superstitions by arms, ^ind 
 massacred multitudes who bore the Christian name. Tins 
 was particularly the case in Persia, where, from the year 330 
 to 370, a most destructive persecution raged, and an incredible 
 number of Christians were put to death — the Magi and the 
 Jews persuading Sapor the monarch, that the Christians were 
 friendly to the Roman emperor. 
 
 The fourth century produced some men of eminent learning 
 and piety. Among them were, in the east, Eusebius, bishop 
 of Caesarea, to whom we are indebted for the best history of 
 the church ; Athanasius, patriarch of Alexandria, the firm and 
 powerful opponent of Arianism ; Basil, surnamed the great, 
 bishop of Caesarea, an eminent controversialist ; Ephraim, the 
 Syrian, a man of much sanctity of life and conversation, whose 
 moral writings were an houor to the age ; and John Chrvsostom, 
 bishop of Constantinople, one of the most able preachers that 
 has adorned the Christian Church. To strong powers of 
 mind and a lively imagination, Chrysostom added fine powers 
 of oratory, and commanded immense audiences. He was an 
 able commentator on Paul's epistles. In opposition to Orisjen, 
 he adhered to the literal sense of Scripture, maintaining it to 
 be the true He wis the linn supporter of the doctrines of 
 grace, and a bold reprover of vice, and fell a victim to the 
 persecution cf his foes. He was banished from the See of
 
 Chapter 6] JEROME. AUGUSTINE. 207 
 
 Constantinople and died at Pityus on the Euxine sea, A. D. 
 407, aged 53. 
 
 In the west, was Ambrose, bishop of Milan, a man of 
 eminent piety and learning, and Jerome, a monk of Palestine, 
 whose writings are very voluminous. He translated the Bible 
 into Latin. His translation was called the Latin Vulgate, and 
 was afterwards exclusively adopted by the Roman church. 
 But it contained many errors. By his own writings he con- 
 tributed much to the growth of superstition. Still, he was the 
 most able commentator of all the Latin Fathers. Hiiary of 
 Poictiers, a man of singular attachment to the Gospel in its 
 simplicity, and a firm defender of the doctrine of the Trinity ; 
 and Lactantius, who, in his divine institutions, exposed the 
 absurdity of the pagan rites, lived about, the same period. 
 Ulpilas also deserves notice. He was zealous in civilizing 
 and converting the Goths. He translated the four Gospels 
 into their language. 
 
 But by far the most distinguished and valuable man of the 
 second age of the church, was Augustine, bishop of Hippo, in 
 Africa, who flourished in the latter part of the fourth and 
 beginning of the fifth century. He was born in Numidia, and 
 converted about the year 354, Mkhen near thirty years of age, 
 in an evident outpouring of the Spirit upon the churches, by 
 which vital godliness was much revived from its low state, 
 especially in the East. His confessions, in which he gives 
 an account of his conversion, may be read with profit by 
 Christians in every age. He was early raised to the bishopric 
 of Hippo, and by his humble piety and powerful defence of 
 the fundamental truths of the Gospel, soon became the ad- 
 miration of the Christian world. His best commentary was 
 on the Psalms. He died in the year 430, at the age of 
 seventy-six. He was a star of the first magnitude, and was 
 a guide for centuries after to Christians, who, amid the dark- 
 ness of 'Popery, desired to walk in the truth. 
 
 But the theological writers of that age are not to be com- 
 pared with modern divines. Their folios will not repay the 
 trouble of a perusal. 
 
 Augustine was raised up to defend the doctrines of grace 
 These doctrines had remained fundamental from the apostolic 
 age. though they had been much corrupted by Justin, Origen, 
 and others, who were led astray by a deceitful philosophy. 
 But when, in the days of Constantine, the world came into 
 the church, they were a dead letter. All were viewed as
 
 208 PELAGIAUI6M- [Ptiuou III. 
 
 Christians, who professed Christianity, though they knew not 
 in their own experience thai tb a Holy Ghost. A 
 
 great part of the Christian world, therefore, w V to 
 
 subscribe to a system which rejected the m cessity ui' the 
 grace of God; should a man arise with the talent and bold- 
 ness to promulge one. 
 
 Such a man was Pelagius. He was born in Britain; hut 
 made Rome his residence. There in company with Cades- 
 tins, an Irish monk, lie avowed about the year 410, a denial of 
 the total corruption of human nature, and of the necessity of 
 the enlightening, renewing, am! sanctifying operations of the 
 Holy Spirit. Cfelestius was at first the most open. At 
 Carthage lie labored much to propagate his sentiments. He 
 with the custom of the church in baptizing 
 infants, as a proof of her belief in all ages, that infants were 
 depraved; but he persisted in his sentiments, and was con- 
 demned as a heretic, in the year 412. 
 
 Pelagius went to Jerusalem, where he found patronage and 
 formed disciples. His opinions were warmly opposed bv 
 Augustine, who firmly maintained entire depravity; the 
 necessity of divine grace; that there is an eternal purpose of 
 God or predestination with re^ird to those who shall be saved, 
 and that they, and they only, will finally obtain it. The 
 Christian world was distracted. Council alter council was 
 held, and decree after decree was onjjemning or ap- 
 
 proving the opposite parties'; but in 420, the secular arm was 
 raised, and Pelagianism was suppressed throughout the empire. 
 A new sect, however, soon arose, favored b\ ( 'assian, a monk 
 at Marseilles, called the Semi-Pelagians, who allowed the 
 necessity of divine grace to preserve in holiness, though not 
 to commence it, and who were long engage d, especially in 
 France, in controversy with the followers of Augustine. 
 
 In the remainder of the fifth, and w hole of the sixth century, 
 
 the reader of ecclesiastical history finds but little that engages 
 
 his attention. The church, washed, sanctified, and justified 
 
 in the name of the Lord Jesus, and by the Spirit of God, is 
 
 cely visible. Immense changes took place in the civil 
 
 : 1 which could not fail to affect the visible kingdom of the 
 
 mer. 
 
 In the year IT*;, the western part of the Roman empire 
 i Ived by the incursions of a fierce and warlike pec 
 from tin' northern pail of Europe, who hail for more than I 
 a century been overspreading Italy, Gaul, and Spam, and
 
 Chapter 6] THE TEN HORNS OF THE BEAST. 209 
 
 erecting new kingdoms in these beautiful countries. This 
 great event was depicted in the vision of Daniel, ages before, 
 in which he beheld a beast, dreadful and terrible, which had 
 ten horns. This beast was the Roman empire, and these horns 
 were ten kingdoms, into which it is now divided by the 
 barbarous nations. How wonderful the providence of God ! 
 " He seeth the end from the beginning." 
 
 These barbarians, the Goths, Huns, Franks, Herulians, and 
 Vandals, were idolaters and strangers to Christianity, but they 
 concerned themselves but little about religion of any descrip- 
 tion, being chiefly intent upon wealth and power, and were for 
 the most part, induced to renounce their idolatry and become 
 nominal, but wretched Christians. Some, however, of the old 
 pagans, who remained in the empire, hoped to revive their 
 ancient worship, and, in a few instances, instigated the heathen, 
 to acts of cruelty and oppression towards those who would not 
 bow to their idols. 
 
 Had these idolaters been of the character of the old op- 
 posers of Christianity, they might, in this degenerate age of 
 the church, have easily exterminated it from the earth. But 
 they came down from the cold regions of the north for comfort 
 and' improvement ; and finding Christianity in all respects a 
 better religion than their own, they embraced it; and it had in 
 time, the happiest effects in softening their manners and re- 
 fining their morals. They adopted the Arian system, and 
 the Nicene believers received from them the bitterest per- 
 secutions. 
 
 One of the ten kingdoms was that of the Franks. Clovis, 
 their king, had married Clotilda, niece of Gondebaud, king of 
 the Burgundians. Her own nation had already embraced 
 Christianity, because they thought the God of the Romans 
 most able to protect them against their enemies. Such low 
 ideas had these barbarians of the Gospel of Christ, But 
 they, as well as the Vandals, Suevi and Goths, had sided with 
 the Arian party. Clotilda, however, was attached to the 
 Nicene faith. She labored much for the conversion of her 
 husband to the Christian faith; but he was obstinate, and 
 when her child, which had been baptized, died, he attributed its 
 death to its baptism. At length, fearing destruction in a battle 
 with the Alenmans, he prayed to Jesus Christ for victory; 
 promising that if he would grant it, he would become a Chris- 
 tian. Victory ensued, and he was baptized at Rheims, and 
 received into the general church, A. D. 496; but he was 
 18*
 
 210 RELIGION OF THE AXCIENT BRITONS. [Period III. 
 
 never an honor to anv religion. Three thousand of his armv 
 were baptized with him. This was an iraportani event. Ail 
 the other rulers of the world were either bowing to pagan 
 deities, or avow ing the Ajian opinions. ( T>\ is and liis people 
 embraced and revived die faith of the primitive churches. 
 
 In this century, also, the Irish were led to renoimce idolatry j 
 ami embrace < Christianity ; partly i>\ the exertions of Palladium 
 but chiefly through the zeal of Patrick, a Scot, who has 
 usually been styled the Apostle of the Irish. He died A. D. 
 413. at the great age of one hundred and twenty. 
 
 The ancient Britons were idolaters. Their priests, the 
 Druids, had some notions of a supreme divinity, and of im- 
 mortality, butthey worshipped subordinate deities, as Taranus, 
 the thusderer, Ilesus, the god of battles, Andrasse, the god- 
 dess of victory ; and their immortality was little more than 
 the Indian notion of the transmigration of souls. They built 
 greal temples of massy stone, in which they performed bloody 
 rites. One of these, Stoxehexge, is still in part remaining. 
 They secured a great revenue by compelling all the inhabitants 
 to extinguish their fires on a certain day in the winter, and 
 come and kindle them again from the sacred fire of the 
 Druids. This they withheld from such as had not paid their 
 revenues. 
 
 They held sacred the Mistletoe. They were notorious, 
 above all other heathen priests, for the practice of pretended 
 magic. When a chief was afflicted with sickness, they 
 sacrificed a human victim. Naked women assisted at the 
 bloody rite. 
 
 Such were the abominations of the ancient inhabitants of 
 England. 
 
 When and by whom the knowledge of Christianity was 
 first introduced there, is unknown. It is certain there were 
 Christians there soon after the days of the Apostles, and thev 
 probably came from Rome. Thev were persecuted ; and 
 Christianity, as well as the Druidica] religion, was extermi- 
 nated by tin Saxons, Angles, and other tribes who conquered 
 the country. These practiced their idolatries for about one 
 bandied and fifty years. They worshipped the Sun, .Moon, 
 Thuth, Odin, Thor, Frigga and Surtur. From these are de- 
 rived the English names of the seven days of the week. They 
 had idols in wood, stone and metals, temples and a regular 
 priesthood. Their rites were bloody. 
 
 One day in the sixth century, Gregory, an eminent man
 
 Chapter 6. J CONVF.ROIOX OF THE ENGLISH. 211 
 
 at Rome, was walking in the market place, and beholding a 
 number of fine youth, with clear skins, flaxen hair, and - 
 beautiful countenances, for sale, he inquired from whence they 
 came, and whether they were Christians. On being told that 
 they were pagans from Britain, his compassion was excited. 
 On asking further by what name they were called, he was 
 told they were Angli. " Well," said he, " may they be so 
 called, for they have angelic countenances, and ought to be 
 made co-heirs with the angels in heaven." And when farther 
 informed that they came from the province of Deira, (now 
 Durham,) he exclaimed, " De Dei ira ! from the wrath of God 
 they must be delivered." And it being added that Ella was 
 their king, he replied, " Hallelujah ought to be sung in his 
 dominions." Gregory soon offered his services as a missionary 
 to England, but they were not accepted. When, however, in 
 a few years, he was raised to the popedom, he sent forty 
 monks under Augustine, to convert the English nation. They 
 entered Britain in 597, and were kindly received by Bertha, a 
 pious descendant of Clovis, who had married Ethelbert, king 
 of Kent ; permitted to preach the Gospel, and had a residence 
 assigned them in the city of Canterbury. The king soon de- 
 clared himself a convert, and his subjects followed his ex- 
 ample. Other kings in the Saxon heptarchy, were soon per- 
 suaded, with their people, to renounce idolatry, and in a short 
 period, the whole island became nominally Christians. 
 
 Of the religion of the English converted to Christianity, 
 we have very imperfect accounts. One fact speaks highly in 
 its praise. Missionaries issued forth, who spread the light of 
 truth through Bavaria, Friesland, Cimbria and Denmark, 
 delivering the North and West of Europe from pagan dark- 
 ness and idolatry. The venerable Bede, who died in 735, 
 was an ornament to the age in which he lived. He translated 
 the Psalter and the Gospels into the Anglo Saxon, and wrote 
 a valuable church history. Alcuinus, one of his pupils, and 
 who became the instructor of Charlemagne, deserves mention 
 for his learning and piety. But a great and general degeneracy 
 soon took place. The Danes broke up every thing good in 
 the nation. When Alfred came to the throne in the ninth 
 century, there was scarce a priest who understood Latin 
 enough to construe his daily prayers. His efforts to restore 
 learning and religion were princely. The whole Bible was 
 translated by his order. He began to translate the Psalms 
 himself. But when he had passed away, monachism reared
 
 212 NESTORIAXS. [PERIOD III. 
 
 its head, and the light which had been permitted to shine in 
 Britain was extinguished, and gross darkness brooded over the 
 land. As the papacy arose, the monarchs found that a con- 
 venient engine in the despotic exercise of civil power, and 
 soon the whole country was subjected to its tremendous 
 dominion. 
 
 In the east, some Indians on the Malabar coast were con- 
 verted to Christianity, by the .Syrian Mar Thomas, as early as 
 the fifth century. Their churches still remain. The principal 
 propagators of Christianity, subsequent to this, were the 
 Xestorians, who gained a firm footing in Persia, established 
 their patriarch at Seleucia, passed over Tartary and India, and 
 penetrated even into China. A prodigious number of peo- 
 ple through all these countries, which are now overrun 
 by Mahometanism and idolatry, were induced to embrace 
 Christianity. 
 
 We cannot, however, form a very exalted opinion of the 
 conversions of this period, either in the east or west. They 
 were little more than nominal, — a change of religion; and, in 
 many cases, the converted retained many of their heathen 
 customs, and all their vices. Yet they paved the way for the 
 establishment of the kingdom of the Redeemer in the hearts 
 of men. 
 
 Two men of eminent piety adorned the sixth century ; 
 Fulgentius, bishop of the Ruspae, in Africa; and Cregory 
 first, bishop of Rome. The one lived near the beginning, the 
 other near the close, and were both authors of much celebrity 
 and merit. Gregory introduced Christianity into England. 
 
 The Emperor Justinian, who succeeded to the Roman 
 empire, A. I). 527, was an eminent champion for Christianity, 
 though he seems himself to have been unacquainted with vital 
 piety. He endeavored to bring all nations to nominal sub- 
 jection to Christ ; built sumptuous temples, and suppressed 
 every where what remained of idolatry. In his time, Chosroes, 
 king of Persia, waged a most cruel and desolating war against 
 the Christians and the God of Christians. 
 
 The disputes in which the churches had been involved con- 
 cerning the nature and person of Christ ; the depravity of 
 man, and tlie necessity of divine grace in order to salvation, 
 had elicited much troth, so that these great subjects were now 
 mu< h bettor understood by many throughout Christendom in 
 the fifth and sixth centuries, than (hey were for a considerable 
 period before the reign of Constantine. But unhappily,
 
 CHAPTER 6] INCREASE OF ERROR AXD SUPERSTITION. 213 
 
 almost every part of the Christian world were fiercely engaged 
 for the peculiarities of some distinguished leader of a sect or 
 parly, who had the boldness to advance some new opinion, 
 overlooking', as of no value, the great essentials of Chris- 
 tiu;:itv. The numerous sects into which the Arians split, 
 maintained with vehemence their peculiar views. 
 
 In the East, the Nestoxians, a powerful body, had broken off 
 from the general church. Their leader, Nestorious, a bishop of 
 Constantinople, in the fifth century, had affirmed, that in Christ 
 there were two persons, or two natures united by one opera- 
 tion and will, and that, as only the human nature could proceed 
 from Mary, it was improper to call her the mother of God. 
 In this lie was opposed by Eutyches, an abbot of monks, Avho 
 declared that in Christ there was but one nature, that of the 
 incarnate Word, which proceeded from Mary, who ought, 
 therefore, to be called the mother of God. His adherents 
 were called Eutycheans. Both were successively condemned 
 by general councils. The Theopaschites were furious in 
 maintaining that all the three persons in the Godhead suffered 
 on the cross. The Monophasites, that the divine nature ab- 
 sorbed the human. The Corrupticolse, looked upon the body 
 of Christ as corruptible; and the Agnostae, upon the human 
 nature of Christ as knowing all things. The Donatists in- 
 creased and became powerful amid violent persecutions in 
 Africa. The Manicheans also continued to disperse in the 
 East, their wild opinions of two original principles, good and 
 evil. 
 
 Before the close of the sixth century, the world was at 
 ease, and superstition had made most rapid strides. The 
 great mass of ministers were excessively ignorant, and led 
 away themselves by the strangest phantasies, did little but 
 delude and destroy the people. A thousand rites were per- 
 formed ; each one of which was supposed to have some 
 wonderful power. A thousand relics were produced, whose 
 touch, it was said, could heal the body and the mind. The 
 most marvellous feats, called miracles, were performed. The 
 most superstitious services were rendered to departed souls. 
 Images of saints were worshipped, under the belief, that such 
 worship drew down their propitious presence. Tombs and 
 grave yards were viewed as the places most frequented by 
 departed spirits, and were the general rendezvous of the 
 ignorant. The doctrine of purgatory, or the purification of 
 souls by fire, beyond the grave, had gained strong hold of the
 
 214 monachism. [Period III. 
 
 minds of the multitude. Some starved themselves with a 
 frantic obstinacy. Some, possessed of a superstitious phrensy, 
 erected high pillars, and stood on them for many years. The 
 leader of this debased class of men, was one Simeon, a Syrian, 
 who, to climb as near to heaven as he could, passed thirty- 
 seven years of his life upon five pillars, of six, twelve, twenty- 
 two, thirty-six, ami forty cubits high ; attracting the admiration 
 of the world around him. Such things arc disgusting to the 
 rational and pious mind. It is a subject of gratitude that reli- 
 gion is not answerable for them. Religion is the love of God 
 and men, holiness of heart and life; not the superstitious 
 veneration of a bone, or standing upon stihs a spectacle of 
 folly. These things belong properly to the history of the age, 
 to the history of the kingdom of darkness, and not of the 
 church of Christ. Let those who will, stumble over them, 
 and fall into a like fatal whirlpool, the whirlpool of infidelity. 
 u Wisdom is justified of her children." Such reflections will 
 be more needed as we advance ; for a period of Egyptian 
 darkness is before us. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 Monachism. Its rise and progress. Reflections on its odious character. Mahometanism. 
 Appearance of Mahomet in Arabia. His religion. Extension of the Saracen empire 
 Destruction of the eastern churches. Present extent of Mahomeiamsin. 
 
 In the seventh century, two immense powers, the Mahom- 
 etan and the Papal, arose, which laid the East and West in 
 melancholy desolation. 
 
 Before we enter upon their history, we will take a view of 
 Monachism, which had already, for two centuries, prevailed 
 in the earth. 
 
 At an early period, the simplicity of the Gospel was, in 
 various ways, materially injured by an amalgamation with the 
 philosophy of the age. It was one principle of that philosophy, 
 that " for the attainment of true felicity, and communion with 
 God, it was necessary that the soul should be abstracted from 
 the body here below, and that the body should be macerated 
 and inoiiiiii (1 for this purpose." This was a principle which 
 many, especially who had once been heathen, wire ready 10 
 engraft on the Gospel; and a considerable number of both 
 sexes were tu be found, even in the third century, giving
 
 Chapter 7.] ANTONY. 215 
 
 .hemselves up to austerities and solitude, and a perpetual 
 contemplation of spiritual objects. A practice which thus 
 probably commenced with pious people, who were actuated 
 by good motives, was soon perverted to the most abominable 
 superstition and wickedness. 
 
 One Antony, a youth of Alexandria, on entering a church, 
 and hearing our Lord's words to a young ruler, "Sell all that 
 thou hast and give to the poor," resolved, literally, to observe 
 the direction, and to set an example of self-denial, such as 
 the world had never before seen. He parted with all he had, 
 retired into the desert, and practiced through a long life, the 
 greatest possible austerities. His fame spread throughout the 
 world. Great numbers resorted to see him, and hear his 
 conversation. Multitudes followed his example, and if the 
 " wilderness, and the solitary place," were not glad for them, 
 they were, at least, to a surprising extent, filled with them. 
 Many of those who thus secluded themselves from the world, 
 Antony formed into a regular community; inducing them to 
 live together, and prescribing rules for their observance. Thus 
 originated the first regular monastic order. Antony died A. D. 
 356, at the extreme age of 105. During his life he manifested 
 much zeal for the truths of the Gospel, and was particularly 
 honored with the friendship of Athanasius, who wrote his life. 
 His property at his death consisted of one old garment, given 
 him by Athanasius, two sheep skins, and a sackcloth. 
 
 His chief disciple, Hilarion, introduced his monastic regula- 
 tions into Palestine and Syria. Others, actuated with a zeal, 
 which, had it been properly directed, might have given 
 salvation to the world, carried them into other countries, so 
 that, in a little time, Europe, Africa and Asia, were " filled 
 with a lazy set of mortals, who, abandoning all human con- 
 nexions, advantages, pleasures and concerns, wore out a 
 languishing and miserable life, amidst the hardships of want, 
 and various kinds of suffering, in order, as they pretended, to 
 arrive at a more close and rapturous communion with God and 
 angels." 
 
 As some followed the instructions, and others the example 
 of Antony, the monks were at first of two kinds, called the 
 Caenobites and the Eremites. The former associated together 
 in one building, under a spiritual father. The latter lived like 
 Antony, alone, in the wildest deserts, often without habitation 
 or clothing, or much sustenance, besides the roots and herbs 
 which nature afforded.
 
 216 MOXACHISM. [Period III 
 
 In no part of the world was monachism carried to such ex- 
 travagant length as in the burning cegions of the east. In 
 Europe, the monks were at first laymen of respectable stand- 
 ing, who only united themselves to some order bearing the 
 name, rather than the thing: many of them were the most 
 learned and respectable men in society; but in the east, multi- 
 tudes gave themselves ap to the wildest phrensy, living more 
 like savage animals than rational men. 
 
 The increase of the monks in succeeding centuries, their 
 austerities, superstitions, and frauds, almost exceed rational 
 belief. In the east, whole armies might have been raised 
 from among them, without apparently diminishing their num- 
 ber. St. Martin, who founded the first monasteries in Gaid, 
 was followed to his grave by no less than 2,000 monks. 
 Parents early devoted their sons and daughters to perpetual 
 celibacy in the gloomy recesses of a cloister, thinking it the 
 highest possible felicity to which they could raise them. .Multi- 
 tudes who did not join them, consecrated to them their wealth, 
 that they might have the prayers and intercessions of these 
 holy men ; dying tyrants and debauchees gave them princely 
 fortunes to quiet their own consciences, by which means the 
 monastic orders became possessed of immense treasures. 
 
 Every age teemed with new orders formed by some ad- 
 venturous leader, who had the boldness and ingenuity to de- 
 vise some new regulations. In England, where monasteries 
 had been introduced by Augustine and bis companions, an 
 abbot named Congall, induced ; n incredible number of people 
 to abandon all the duties and pleasures of social life, and live 
 in entire solitude, under rules of his devising. His disciples 
 spread over Ireland, Caul and Germany, and covered the land 
 with swarms of the most lazy drones. 
 
 The vices and extravagancies of the monks, which beo-an 
 to be past all endurance, led Benedict of Nursia, a man of 
 piety and intelligence, to institute in the- \\ ar S29, a rule of 
 discipline, by which monks should he more orderly and 
 lar, subject to few austerities, and more useful to society, 
 cially in educating youth. This discipline was exceed- 
 3 popular, ail the Benedictine order soon swallowed up 
 all others. It was patronized by the Boman pontiffs, and was 
 endowed with immense riches by the opulent: but luxury, in- 
 temperance, and sloth, soon reigned in the convents of Bene- 
 dict, and his humble saints were the prime leaders in all the 
 j litical factions which distracted Europe.
 
 Chapter 7] monachisM. 21? 
 
 By the rules of their founders, every order was devoted to 
 reading. Hence, libraries were formed in every monastery, 
 and in these, fortunately, the ancient authors, sacred and pro- 
 fane, were carefully preserved through that awful period, when 
 the interests of literature were laid waste throughout Europe 
 by the barbarous incursions of the northern nations. 
 
 In the eighth and ninth centuries, the monks were held in 
 the most astonishing veneration. Immense sums of money 
 were devoted to building convents throughout Christendom. 
 Kings and dukes and nobles descended from their high 
 stations in society, and shut themselves up in these convents, 
 for communion with God. And in return, monks and abbots 
 were taken from cloisters and placed at the head of states and 
 armies ; under the pretence that none were so fit to govern 
 men as those, who, having subdued their own appetites and 
 passions, were the peculiar favorites of heaven. But as they 
 increased in power, they sunk in ignorance, licentiousness and 
 debauchery, and were torn by dissensions, jealousies, and most 
 bitter animosities. 
 
 In the tenth century arose in France a set of reformers 
 called the order or congregation of Clugni ; who were, for a 
 season, renowned throughout Europe for their sanctity and 
 virtue. Their discipline was received by almost all monas- 
 teries, new and old, which gave them a vast spiritual dominion ; 
 but no sooner had they reached the summit of worldly pros- 
 perity, than they sunk under their own licentiousness, which 
 had become equal to that of any preceding order. In the 
 eleventh century arose in Burgundy, the congregation of 
 Cistertians ; which, for a time, gave rule to all the monastic 
 orders. The famous order of the Carthusians also commenced 
 their existence about this period. Their institution was 
 melancholy, and especially in relation to female devotees 
 savage in the extreme. 
 
 In the twelfth century flourished Bernard, an abbot of much 
 learning and eloquence. He died 1153, leaving 160 monas- 
 teries of his order. Abelard was his opponent; a man, too, 
 of much learning. He died 1143. 
 
 The thirteenth century formed a new era in the history of 
 Monachism. The monastic institutions were rolling in wealth. 
 They were uncontrollable by any power. They had lost 
 sight of all religious obligation, and were sunk in luxurious 
 indolence. To break up these immense establishments, In- 
 nocent III. the Roman pontiff, instituted an order, which 
 19
 
 218 DOMINICANS. FRANCISCANS. [Period III. 
 
 should look down with contempt upon wealth, hold no posses- 
 sions, and subsist wholly on charity. This was called the 
 Mendicant order or begging friars; and, patronized by him, it 
 immediately grew to such em enormous size that Europe could 
 scarce sustain the burden. 
 
 About 1260, arose the Flagellants, or whippers, a fanatical 
 multitude of both sexes, and all ranks and ages, who, en- 
 couraged by these mendicant orders, ran through cities and 
 villages, with whips in their hands, lashing their naked bodies, 
 to appease the Deity, and strange as it may appear to us, 
 were greatly revered. 
 
 In the year 1272, Gregory reduced the extravagant multi- 
 tude of mendicants to four societies, viz : the Dominicans, and 
 Franciscans, the Carmelites, or followers of the prophet 
 Elijah, and the hermits of St. Augustine. The head of the 
 first was Dominic, a Spaniard, austere, violent, overbearing, 
 unfeeling, who greatly distinguished himself by an impetuous 
 attack upon the opposers of papacy in France. With him 
 originated the inquisition. The head of the second was 
 Francis, a man who had led a most dissolute life, but became 
 suddenly very devout, and instituted an order which should, if 
 possible, exceed all others in absolute poverty. The other 
 two were old establishments, and were never of much note 
 compared with the Dominicans and Franciscans. 
 
 These orders of mendicants were suffered to travel 
 wherever they pleased, and live upon the charity of the public. 
 They assumed marks of gravity and holiness which no other 
 order had ever shown. Their popularity was unrivaled. 
 Large cities were cantoned out for their accommodation. The 
 treasures of the world were laid at their feet. From no other 
 hands would the people receive the sacraments ; and with 
 them they were zealous to deposit their dead. Vast multi- 
 tudes thought it their highest happiness to be admitted into 
 the mendicant orders. Many made it an article in their last 
 wills that their bodies should be wrapped in old Dominican or 
 Franciscan rags, and be interred among the mendicants. For 
 three centuries, these two orders governed Europe. They 
 filh il < v< iv important post in church and state; taught in all 
 the universities and schools; and though they quarreled most 
 violently with each other, they were the very soul of the 
 Papal power, and through that, gave law to empires, states 
 and nations. Bui thiir monkish cowl concealed the most 
 scandalous immoraditieB and vices.
 
 Chapter 7.] MAHOMETANISM. 219 
 
 The Dominicans first came into England, A D. 1221. 
 The mayor of London permitted them to erect a convent 
 by the Thames, on a street which is still called Black 
 Friars, from the color of their dress. The Franciscans 
 came into England soon after. Their establishment was at 
 Canterbury. 
 
 To give a full account of all the operations, corruptions, 
 superstitions, frauds and enormities of the monks ; their bitter 
 animosities and contentions, would require volumes. Their 
 history sickens the heart. To see men, under pretence of 
 great devotedness to God ; leading the most loathsome, filthy 
 life ; sometimes casting off all clothing and going on all fours 
 like beasts ; secreting themselves in dens and holes ; or 
 wandering about in the extremes of wretchedness, with their 
 hair and beard of an enormous length, and their bodies covered . 
 with vermin ; eating of choice the most nauseous food ; 
 wearing heavy chains ; fastening grates upon their breasts 
 and back ; girding themselves with bandages of bristles and 
 sharp pointed wires ; flogging themselves with thorn sticks ; 
 mutilating their bodies, until they often expired under their 
 self-tortures; and these men commanding the reverence and 
 homage of the world as saints, holy ones. What can be more 
 revolting and distressing to a rational mind? And is this in- 
 deed Christianity ? Is this the church which Christ redeemed 
 to himself and renewed by his Spirit, that he might present it 
 a glorious church, not having spot or wrinkle, or any such 
 thing? Oh, no ! We have turned away from her to con- 
 template this abominabte excrescence, which grew upon her 
 side, and which weighed her down even to the dust. But we 
 shall see worse things than these. 
 
 MAHOMETANISM. 
 
 In the Revelations of John, the degenerate church was 
 taught to expect the most desolating judgments from terrific 
 adversaries. Already we have seen pagan Rome going forth, 
 and hell following, with power to kill with the sword and with 
 hunger, and with death and with the beasts of the earth. Ten 
 fiery persecutions have blazed around the church. Her 
 martyrs are before the throne of God. These woes are past. 
 But under the figure of a star fallen from heaven to earth, to 
 whom was given the key of the bottomless pit, and who should 
 open that pit and let forth out of the smoke of the pit,
 
 220 MAHOMETAN I8M. [Period III. 
 
 swarms of locusts, to whom was given power as the scorpions 
 of the earth, was depicted another adversary, who should 
 now arise, and in whose days men should seek death and not 
 find it, and desire to die, and death would flee from them. 
 
 Arabia had known but little of the power of the Gospel. 
 Her people were ingenious and powerful, but groped in dark- 
 ness. Here appeared the fallen star. Here Mahomet, the 
 wicked impostor opened the bottomless pit, i. e. setup a false 
 r-eligion, which should darken the nations and send forth a 
 host of scorpions, which should desolate some of the fairest 
 portions of Christendom. 
 
 Mahomet was originally a tradesman. About the year 608, 
 he formed the bold scheme of setting up a new religion in the 
 earth, and becoming the head of empires. He retired to a 
 cave in Mecca, where, as he pretended, with the assistance 
 of an angel, but really of a Jew and a renegado Christian, he 
 wrote the Koran, the only sacred book of the Mahometans. 
 
 He declared that there was one God, and that Mahomet 
 ■was his prophet. To captivate Jews and Christians, he 
 allowed both Moses and Christ to be true prophets ; but 
 represented himself as superior to both, in light and power, 
 and sent of God to reform the systems they had established. 
 He compiled his book from oriental tales and fables, from 
 legendary trash of rabbis, and from the Jewish and Christian 
 Scriptures, and made it a stange compound of blasphemy and 
 folly. His ideas of providence were those of the fatalist. 
 He forbade the use of swine's flesh and spiritous liquors, and 
 required occasional fasts ; but his morality was of the loosest 
 character, allowing to men the free indulgence of their pas- 
 sions ; and he promised to his followers a carnal heaven, 
 where they should eternally indulge in the grossest sen- 
 sualities. 
 
 When he announced himself as the prophet of God, a storm 
 arose against him and he fled from Mecca to Medina. This 
 flight occurred A. D. G22, and is called by the Mahometans, 
 the Hegira; and is regarded as their grand epoch. 
 
 \n immense multitude soon adhered to the impostor. He 
 waged an exterminating war against all who refused to re- 
 e him. His proselytes were made by fire and the sword. 
 No force or power could withstand him, and before his death, 
 which happened \. I). 631, he was complete master of all 
 Arabia. 
 
 With him lid nol end his religion. He had opened the
 
 Chapter 7.] MAHOMETANISM. 221 
 
 bottomless pit, and forth had issued deadly scorpions. With 
 a zeal equal to their master, his followers every where spread 
 his licentious and bloody system. Syria, Persia, Egypt, and 
 other countries fell under its dominion. Their once flourish- 
 ing churches now all found a grave. Jerusalem, where David 
 had sung, and Isaiah had prophesied, and our Lord was cruci- 
 fied, and the Spirit had triumphed, fell in 637 before their 
 ravages, and was given up to a long night of dreadful darkness. 
 In the year 713, the Saracens, as his followers were called, 
 passed from Africa to Spain, reduced to slavery those Chris- 
 tians who had a name to live, but were dead, put an end to the 
 kingdom of the Goths, which had continued for 300 years, 
 and advanced into France, intending to overturn Europe and 
 blot out the Christian name. But to them was given, only 
 " The third part of men." An opposing power met them in 
 France between Tours and Poictiers, A. D. 734, under 
 Charles M artel, and defeated them with a tremendous 
 slaughter, killing 370,000 in one 'day. 
 
 In a subsequent period, they made themselves masters of 
 the fertile island of Sicily, and spread terror to the very walls 
 of Rome. 
 
 In the East, they pushed their conquests to the extremities 
 of India, compelling every people and nation to bow to the 
 crescent. The sufferings of the church were exceedingly 
 great. They were beheld by the Saracens with the utmost 
 abhorrence, and treated rather like dogs than men. Immense 
 numbers were induced to embrace their religion. Those who 
 refused, were either slain or reduced to such extremities, that 
 the light of Christianity, which once shone bright in Africa 
 and Asia, was soon nearly extinguished. 
 
 In the beginning of the 13th century, a new and terrible 
 power appeared in Asia, called the Ottomans, from Othman 
 their leader, but now the Turks. They inhabited the northern 
 coast of the Caspian sea. The Saracens persuaded them to 
 embrace the religion of Mahomet. Oh ! had some Christian 
 missionaries but spread among them the light of the Gospel — 
 but they were deceived by the terrible impostor. They soon 
 contended with their teachers, overthrew the whole Saracen 
 dominion, and became masters of all that fair portion of Asia 
 and Africa, which Mahomet claimed. Composed of four 
 sultanies, they were the four angels which were bound in the 
 river Euphrates, and let loose to kill and destroy. Bajazet, 
 the third sovereign from Othman, matured a plan for ex- 
 19*
 
 222 RISE AND CONQUESTS OF THE TURKS. [Period III. 
 
 tinguishing the great empire, and with it the religion of Christ. 
 But when he was just rcailv to fall upon Constantinople, 
 Tamerlane, one of the mightiest of monarchs and warriors, 
 who reigned over all the north and east of Asia, fell upon him 
 at the head of a million of men; destroyed his army; took 
 him captive, put him in an iron cage and carried him for a 
 show through all his dominions, lidt Tamerlane, with his 
 vast armies, embraced the religion of the false prophet, and 
 I the Christians in the East with the greatest severities. 
 
 The Turks were checked, but not destroyed. They gradu- 
 ally became formidable to the Christians, and about a century 
 after tins defeat, A. D. 1453, Mahomet the Great took Con- 
 stantinople, and with it all Greece, where Christianity had for 
 a long period reigned so triumphant 
 
 Such is a brief history of that terrific dominion which was 
 let loose in the seventh century, from the bottomless pit. It 
 was early rent by violent factions ; there are now two principal 
 sects of Mahometans, who differ concerning the right of suc- 
 cession to Mahomet ; the Sheichs or Shiites, who are chiefly 
 Persians, and the Sonnites, inhabiting Easl Persia, Arabia, 
 Turkey, and Independent Tartarv. There are about fifteen 
 millions of Mahometans in Hindostan. A new and powerful 
 sect has recently sprung up in Arabia, called Wahabces, who 
 profess to be reformers. But all the different sects and fac- 
 tions have ever united in opposition to 'Christianity, and given 
 it a blow in the Eastern world, and in beautiful Greece, from 
 which it has never yet recovered. Mahometanism now ex- 
 tends over Turkey, Tartarv. Arabia? Africa, Persia, and the 
 dominions of the Grand .Mogul, embracing about 100 millions 
 of devoted subjects. It is an awful mystery in the providence 
 of God. Oh, why is it permitted .' When will all these vast 
 nations bow at the feet of Jesus ? The time is assuredly and 
 rapidly approaching. " He that will come, shall come, and 
 will not tarry." Mahomet shall be destroyed, and Asia, Africa, 
 and Greece be frea
 
 Chapter 8] 
 
 POPERY. 223 
 
 CHAPTER VIII 
 
 Prophecies relating to the papacy. Its gradual rise. Grant of Phocas. Causes of the 
 vast increase of papal dominion. Ignorance, superstition, and corruption of the age. 
 Tradition substituted for the Bible. Subjection of heathen nations. Subserviency of 
 the monks. Papal Rome idolatrous, and a temporal power, the little horn. Supposed 
 time of her continuance. Election of Popes. Efforts at supreme dominion. Hilde- 
 brand's treatment of Henry. Thomas a Becket. Interdiction. The power given to 
 the beast. 
 
 About the same time that Mahometanism appeared in the 
 East, the papal power arose in the West ; a power, which, 
 while it pretended to support Christianity, was scarcely less 
 destructive to vital godliness. 
 
 This power, also, was described with wonderful accuracy, 
 ages before, by the spirit of prophecy. It is the little horn 
 spoken of by Daniel, which should rise after the ten horns, 
 and speak great words against the Most High, wear out the 
 saints of the Most High, and think to change times and laws. 
 It is the Man of Sin, who Paul told the Thessalonians, should 
 be revealed ; the Son of perdition, who opposeth and exalteth 
 himself above all that is called God, or that is worshipped, so 
 that he as God, sitteth in the temple of God, showing himself 
 that he is God. It is the Antichrist, described by John; the 
 terrible Beast in the Revelation which opened his mouth in 
 blasphemy against God, and to whom it was given to make 
 war with the saints, and to overcome them, and to have power 
 over all kindreds and tongues and nations, — the Woman 
 arrayed in purple and scarlet color, upon whose forehead 
 was a name written — Mystery, Babylon the Great, the 
 
 MOTHER OF HARLOTS, AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH. 
 
 The Mahometan power rose suddenly, and, by the sword, 
 spread rapidly over the earth ; hut, the papal was, for more 
 than five centuries, coming to its full growth. 
 
 In the third century, we find the bishops of Rome, Antioch, 
 and Alexandria, commanding great respect and reverence, as 
 bishops of primitive and apostolic churches, and assuming a 
 place above all other bishops ; and the bishop of Rome ex- 
 ercising a pre-eminence of order, though not as yet, of power, 
 over the other two. 
 
 When Constantine made Christianity the religion of the 
 state, he effected but little alteration in the government of
 
 224 RISE OF POPERY. [Period III 
 
 the church. The chief that he did, was to place himself at its 
 head and make its government in some measure like that of 
 the empire. The four bishops of Home, Antioch, Alexandria 
 and Constantinople, answered to his lour pretorian prefects; 
 under these were the exarchs, or patriarchs, who govern 
 several provinces; then came the archbishops, who ruled over 
 certain districts ; then the bishops of dioceses and pastors of 
 churches. 
 
 As Rome was the emporium of the world, its bishopric in- 
 creased perpetually in grandeur, opulence and power. Its 
 revenues became princely. Its dependents, like those of a 
 monarchy. All the splendid trappings of royally surrounded 
 the incumbent. He sat on his throne, covered with sumptuous 
 garments, attracting the admiration of the ignorant multitude. 
 It became, therefore, a most seducing object of ambition. 
 When a new bishop was to be elected, the whole citv was 
 agitated. Dissensions, tumults arid cabals were witnessed, 
 which would have disgraced the election of a worldly chieftain. 
 
 But the bishop of Rome met with a sudden and serious 
 check in his progress toward spiritual dominion. Constantine 
 had removed the seat of empire from Rome to Constantinople, 
 and given the bishop of his capital a rank equal to that of any 
 other spiritual power. Rome, however, did not surrender the 
 ground it had taken. These two prelates at once became 
 rivals. A contest was carried on for ages, which residted in 
 sundering entirelv the Greek and Latin churches. 
 
 The former continued to acknowledge the dominion of the 
 bishop of Constantinople, but from various causes his dominion 
 rather decreased, while that of Rome soon gained amazing 
 strength and power. The bishops of Rome were, many of 
 them, men of talents and vast ambition. Leo I., called the 
 Great, who flourished in the filth century, was a man of un- 
 common genius and eloquence, indefatigable in his efforts for 
 spiritual dominion. Gregory the Great, also, in the next age, 
 distinguished himself in a violent contest with the bishop of 
 Constantinople, and in extending the bounds of the See of 
 Rome. 
 
 At length in the commencement of the seventh centurv, the 
 emperor Phocas conferred upon Boniface III., bishop of Rome, 
 the title of oecumenical', or universal bishop. This title had 
 bet ii usurped by tin- bishop of Constantinople, but it was now 
 in this public- manner taken from him and conferred upon the 
 bishop of Rome; and this, too, by one of the most odious
 
 Chapter 8.] popery. 225 
 
 tyrants that ever lived. What they had thus obtained, the 
 Roman pontiffs used every effort to hold; and they did hold . 
 it — a power which no other earthly potentate ever possessed. 
 It is from this grant of Phocas that many date the establish- 
 ment of the papal power, though the most decisive marks of 
 Antichrist, idolatry and false doctrine, did not appear until a 
 later age. But the period of her establishment was not the 
 period of her full growth. On the contrary, she was as many 
 centuries gaining her astonishing dominion, as she had been 
 rising to the point at which we can now view her. An ac- 
 count of some of the great causes which contributed to her 
 enlargement, and of the various steps by which she marched 
 on to the summit of power, will give a general view of the 
 ecclesiastical world from the seventh to the fourteenth 
 century. 
 
 The period before us was one of extreme ignorance, super- 
 stition, and corruption. 
 
 The world was sunk in Egyptian darkness. The cultiva- 
 tion of the human intellect was abandoned. The incur- 
 sions of the barbarous nations from the North, had driven 
 every thing like literature into the cells of the monasteries. 
 Books were unknown among the common people ; and had 
 they been known, they would have been useless, for few 
 were acquainted with the art of reading. The great mass of 
 the clergy were incapable of reading the Apostle's creed. 
 Even the bishops in general were unable to compose any 
 thing like a sermon, and delivered to the people insipid 
 homilies, which they had taken from the writings of 
 Augustine and Gregory. Such an age was exceedingly 
 favorable to artful and daring men, who continually made 
 pretensions to authority, which few had the ability to 
 question. 
 
 It was also an age of deep superstition. Men had scarce 
 any rational views of religion. They had almost wholly 
 lost sight of the character of God, and the state of the 
 heart, of the Gospel of Christ, and of the duty which God 
 requires of man. The doctrine of salvation by faith in 
 Christ, was almost as unknown as at Athens, in the days of 
 Paul. The minds of men were wholly turned to an attend- 
 ance on a multitude of rites and ceremonies as the sure 
 way of gaining heaven. These, issuing from the papal 
 throne, gave the Popes an immense control over the heart 
 and conscience. The multitude easily learned to look up to
 
 226 PROFITS BY T^E VICES OF THE AGE. [Period III. 
 
 them as standing in the place of God, and to be honored as 
 God. And it was a circumstance extremely favorable to the 
 ambitious designs of the Popes, that those vast barbarous 
 nations, which had ov< rspread the fair fields of Europe, had 
 been accustomed to regard their priests with an awful super- 
 stition : and to attribute to their arch-druid little less than 
 godlike power Easily were such men made to transfer all 
 this reverence to those who officiate at Christian altars, and 
 to give to the Roman pontiff the authority and power of the 
 arch-druid. 
 
 Above all, it was an age of awful corruption. In the 
 East, the Holy Spirit had, to human appearance, ceased to 
 operate. In the West, there was indeed to be found some 
 piety. God, in every age, it is believed, has had a people to 
 serve him. The gates of hell have never been suffered en- 
 tirely to prevail against the Church of Christ. What piety 
 there was, however, was chiefly in nations remote from 
 Rome, and newly converted ; though here and there was 
 one to be found in the seat of the beast who had not his 
 mark in their forehead, and who made vigorous opposition 
 to him, and excited much trouble. The spirit of prophecy 
 had declared, that through the long night of popery, there 
 should be two witnesses who should prophecy in sackcloth. 
 But, in general, the civilized world, from the seventh to 
 the fourteenth century, was sunk in the lowest depths of 
 moral corruption. No law of God, requiring holiness and 
 forbidding sin, was placed before men. .Morality did not 
 enter into the religion of the age. He who would practice 
 some rite, or possess some relic, or pay a sum of money, 
 was assured of heaven, though he were a thief and a mur- 
 derer. Mankind, therefore, were left to go fearless into 
 eternity, amid the grossest vices ; while no cultivation of 
 mind or manners existed to keep them above the sensualities 
 of brutes. 
 
 The priests and bishops were a most worthless, stupid, 
 and corrupt race. They often passed their lives in the 
 splendor of courts, or at the head of soldiers, and aspired 
 to the honors and authority of Dukes, Marquises, and 
 Counts. Even the Roman pontiffs, with a few exceptions. 
 were monsters of iniquity, who sought the chair as a place 
 of dominion, and who were perpetually guilty of the most 
 flagitious wickedness. In such an age of corruption, what 
 could be expected, but that every law, human and divine,
 
 Chapter 8.] POPERY. 227 
 
 would be trampled upon, and the minds of men become en- 
 slaved by the most tremendous tyranny. Not more certain is 
 it that the river runs into the ocean, than that licentiousness 
 generates tyranny, while holiness results in civil and religious 
 liberty. 
 
 The Bible had, through a cunning device of Satan, been 
 supplanted. The Popes, who were continually seeking con- 
 trol of the spiritual world, gave the preference to human 
 compositions above the Scriptures. The opinion of some 
 renowned doctor, handed down by tradition, the decision of 
 some council of former days, was regarded more than the 
 word of God. Hence the Bible grew into disuse. It was 
 really a dead letter, while the opinions of doctors, and re- 
 sults of councils were submitted to, as the voice of God ; 
 a circumstance which was employed to the establishment 
 of the most terrible dominion, for the Popes were always 
 able to forge such opinions and decrees, and impose them 
 upon the people, as would subserve their purpose. Among 
 such forged papers, were the famous decretal epistles; which 
 were said to have been written by the earl)' Roman pontiffs, 
 and which were now brought forward with great triumph. 
 By these, the people were made to believe that the extrava- 
 gant pretensions of the Pope were no new things ; but had 
 been common, and had been submitted to in the first ages of 
 Christianity. 
 
 The efforts made to convert the heathen, were also sub- 
 servient to the enlargement of the dominion of the Roman 
 pontiffs. These efforts commonly originated with them, 
 and the converts from paganism early learned to look to 
 them as the source of power and goodness. Some of those 
 who went to preach among the heathen, were, indeed, ex- 
 cellent men; of an entirely different character from the 
 Popes who sent them. Among these, may be mentioned, 
 Willebrod, an Anglo-Saxon, who with eleven associates, 
 " an excellent group," spread the Gospel in the seventh cen- 
 tury through Bavaria, Friesland, Cimbria, and Denmark ; — > 
 Boniface, who, in the next century, u an age of missiona- 
 ries," erected the standard of truth in Germany ; — Villehad, 
 called the Apostle of Saxony ; — Anscarius, who, in the ninth 
 century, traveled among the Danes, Cimbrians, and Swedes, 
 planting the Gospel with much success ; — and Bernard, who, 
 in the tenth, went to the Orkney islands. Some Greek 
 missionaries, also, who, in the same century, carried the
 
 228 ROME IDOLATROUS. [PERIOD III 
 
 Gospel from Greece into Russia, and prevailed on the Em- 
 peror and Empress to receive Christianity, and proclaim their 
 country Christian — a daughter of the Greek church — were of 
 an excellent character. But many, who went out under the 
 patronage of the Roman pontiffs had no other motive but to 
 extend the power of the Roman Sec ; and, to effect their pur- 
 pose, they not {infrequently resorted to force. Christian 
 princes also, in league with Rome, compelled conquered 
 tribes to acknowledge the dominion of the Pope. The 
 Pomeranians, I inlanders, Sclavonians, and Livonians, re- 
 ceived baptism at the point of the spear. 
 
 But that which contributed more than any thing else to 
 increase and strengthen the papal power, was the reigning 
 spirit of Monachism. The Christian world was deluged with 
 monks. Like the frogs of Egypt, they came up over all 
 the land and entered into every dwelling. All these at- 
 tached themselves to the Roman See. The Popes of Rome 
 were careful to patronize them, that they might make them 
 tools of their ambition. Every project of the Popes, whether 
 right or wrong, was applauded by them, and whoever called 
 the decisions of Rome in question, was denounced by 
 them as enemies to God. Such a power there was no 
 resisting. 
 
 These and other causes operated with a continually in- 
 creasing force, through several successive centuries, to the 
 enlargement of the dominion of the Man of Sin. 
 
 Early in the eighth century, the Roman church became 
 idolatrous. 
 
 God, an infinitely pure Spirit, has justly required man to 
 worship him in spirit and in truth, and has solemnly forbid- 
 den him to make any image or likeness of Him, or to wor- 
 ship and bow down before any picture or statue representing 
 Him or any other object. But as we have seen in the his- 
 tory of idolatry, men soon changed the incorruptible God 
 into an image made like to corruptible man ; worshipped the 
 host of heaven, anil unenlightened by divine truth, have 
 been, in this way, the deluded votaries of Satan to the 
 present period. The Gospel waged an exterminating war 
 against idolatry in every form ; and we have seen it 
 gainiiiL' tin- most astonishing victories throughout the vast 
 Roman empire. It was the mightiest conquest that was ever 
 achieved; and ou<dit to be seriously contemplated by the 
 Christian community, until they are roused by the view to
 
 Chapter 8.] ROME IDOLATROUS. 229 
 
 go forth in their strength, and subdue the world to Christ. 
 But the spirit of the Gospel had now nearly departed from 
 the earth. Amid the gross ignorance and superstition of 
 the age, men were fast loosing sight of the great object of 
 spiritual worship. The world was preparing for a false fire 
 of devotion. Satan knew his time. He cast in his seed. 
 Men were not to be made to renounce Christianity and go 
 back to the old idolatry. But the arts of sculpture and 
 painting were to be introduced to aid in the worship of 
 Christ, the Apostles and canonized saints ; but really to 
 drive the eternal Spirit and divine Saviour from the minds 
 and hearts of men. 
 
 From small beginnings proceed the mightiest results. In 
 Constantinople was an image of Christ on the cross. The 
 Emperor Leo, seeing that it was an object of idolatry, sent 
 an officer, in the year 730, to pull it down. Some women 
 there remonstrated against it, as horrid sacrilege. The 
 officer, disregarding their pleas, mounted a ladder and cut the 
 face to pieces by three blows of a hatchet; when the women 
 threw down his ladder and murdered the officer. Leo put the 
 murderers to death ; but to this day they are honored as mar- 
 tyrs in the Greek church. 
 
 In Rome, a passion for idolatry had already commenced 
 and no sooner was this act of Leo's known there, than the 
 whole city was thrown into confusion. The Emperor's 
 statues were thrown down and trodden under foot. Gregory 
 II. was then in the papal chair, who, for the zeal he showed 
 in establishing image worship, and for exalting himself in the 
 place of God, has, by many, been called the first Pope of 
 Rome. He excommunicated Leo, and made an effort to 
 have a new Emperor elected. The Italian provinces, which 
 were subject to the Grecian empire, revolted, and massacred 
 or banished the imperial officers. A civil war ensued. The 
 emperor issued orders to have all paintings and statues de- 
 stroyed ; and the adherents of Rome were aa active in mul- 
 tiplying and giving them reverence. Thus the Christian 
 world were thrown into the most violent contentions, which 
 resulted in horrid crimes and assassinations. Those who 
 worshipped images, were called Iconoduli, or Iconolatrm, 
 while those who opposed this worship, as gross idolatry, were 
 called Iconomachi and Iconoclasts. 
 
 But there was not virtue and piety enough, to insure a long 
 20
 
 230 POPLRV. [Period III 
 
 and effectual resistance. Image worship grew exceedingly- 
 popular in the Eastern churches, and it only needed the 
 sanction of an Emperor to make it universal. Three Em- 
 perors had violently opposed it; but Irene, the widow of the 
 last, openly favored it in the year 784. In the year 789, 
 was held the second council of Nice, which confirmed the 
 idolatrous worship, and rendered it equally prevalent in 
 the East and in the West. Some, indeed, had the bold- 
 ness to oppose it. A council of 300 bishops was held at 
 Frankfort, which condemned the council of Nice, and the 
 worship of images. Many of the British churches execrated 
 the same. Charlemagne, the ruling potentate of Europe, 
 barely tolerated so great a departure from the purity and 
 simplicity of the Gospel. But the poison was deep. It had 
 infected all orders of men. Rome was idolatrous ; — was 
 Antichrist. 
 
 Many plead, in vindication of image worship, as others do 
 of pagan idolatry, that the votaries are sincere worshippers of 
 God, and only employ these intervening paintings, statues or 
 idols, to help their devotions. But on the most favorable sup- 
 position, it is all a direct violation of the second command- 
 ment, and it will generally be found that there is an idea of 
 sanctity connected with the painting, wood or stone. The 
 worship of images in the papal church, was used as a direct 
 and full substitute for faith in the atoning blood of the divine 
 Saviour. The Scriptural way of salvation was entirely set 
 aside, and he who would pay his daily devotions to some 
 image or statue of Christ or a canonized saint, was viewed as 
 an heir of life.* 
 
 Victorious in this contest, Rome entered with great violence 
 into a contention with the Eastern churches, about the pro- 
 cession of the Holy Ghost ; choosing to say that the Spirit 
 proceeds from the Father and the Son, while the others con- 
 tended that the Spirit proceeds from the Father by, or through 
 the Son. About the same time, a new empire arose in the 
 West, to ' which the Roman bishop adhered; and an irre- 
 parable breach was affected between the Greek and Latin 
 churches. 
 
 ♦ It is a striking fact, that in the catechism of the Roman church, the 
 second commandment is omitted ; and to make the ten, the tenth is divided 
 into two.
 
 Chapter 8.] ROME, THE LITTLE horn. 231 
 
 In the year 755, the Pope became a temporal prince, " the 
 little horn." For countenancing the dethronement of Chilrleric 
 III., king of France, and crowning Pepin, Pepin gave to the 
 Roman See the exarchate of Ravenna, Pentapolis, and twenty- 
 one cities and castles. Charlemagne, his son and successor, 
 aimed at the empire of the West. He accomplished his pur- 
 pose, went to Rome and was crowned ; and in return for 
 services, ceded to the papal See several cities and provinces, 
 and gave it a subordinate jurisdiction over Rome and the 
 annexed territory — enabling it to become the seat of wealth 
 and magnificence. 
 
 But the temporal power of the Roman pontiff was never to 
 be compared with its spiritual. For a long time, bishops and 
 councils endeavored to maintain some authority and influence, 
 but they were ultimately all trodden in the dust. The Man 
 of Sin came, as Paul said he would, " after the working of 
 Satan with all power, and signs, and lying wonders, and with 
 all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that perish." 
 He arrogated to himself god-like titles and attributes, King of 
 kings, Universal Father, Master of the world ; set himself 
 above all laws, human and divine ; by taxes and massacres, he 
 oppressed and wore out the saints ; he changed " times and 
 laws," appointing innumerable fasts and feasts, new modes of 
 worship and new articles of faith and supporting himself by 
 the most infamous frauds and barefaced pretensions to 
 miracles. The most powerful monarchs were powerless 
 before him. Emperors led his horse and held his stirrup. 
 Kings were stripped by him of their honor and power, and 
 whole realms were deprived of every religious privilege. 
 
 For refusing to surrender to him the right of investiture, 
 the right ever claimed by the princes of Europe, of conferring 
 the most important places in the churches and monasteries 
 upon whom they pleased, by the ceremony of presenting the 
 ring and crozier, Hildebrand, Gregory VII., a Pope haughtv 
 and arrogant in the extreme, drove Henry, emperor of Germany, 
 from his throne, and compelled him in the winter of 1077. to 
 cross the Alps, and stand three days in the open air at the 
 entrance of the pontiff's palace, with his feet bare, his head 
 uncovered, and no other garment but a coarse woolen cloth 
 thrown around his naked body, and implore forgiveness and a 
 restoration to his dominions. 
 
 For sanctioning, as was supposed, the violent death of
 
 232 POPERY. [Period III. 
 
 Thomas a Becket,* archbishop of Canterbury, a man who had 
 acquired, by his pretended sanctity, a most amazing power, 
 Henry II., kin^ of England, was compelled by Pope Alexander, 
 to walk, barefoot over three miles of flinty road, with only a 
 coarse cloth over his shoulders, to the shrine of the murdered 
 saint, where eighty monks, four bishops, abbots, and other 
 clergy, who were present, whipped his bare back with a 
 knotted cord, compelled him to drink water mingled with 
 Becket's blood, and to give forty pounds a year for tapers to 
 burn perpetually before the martyr's tomb. 
 
 For opposing him in the appointment of an archbishop of 
 Canterbury, Pope Innocent III., in the commencement of the 
 thirteenth century, excommunicated John, king of England — 
 forbidding all persons to eat, drink, ot converse with him, or do 
 him service ; absolving all his subjects from their allegiance ; 
 ordering the other monarchs of Europe to kill him, and laid the 
 whole kingdom under an interdict, so that every relioious 
 privilege was taken away ; every church was shut ; no bell 
 was heard; no taper lighted; no divine service performed; no 
 sacrament administered; no priest was present, and no funeral 
 solemnity was allowed in the burial of the dead ; and no place 
 of interment was permitted, but the highways. 
 
 Thus did the Popes take to themselves supreme dominion. 
 The whole world they claimed as their property, which they 
 gave to whomsoever they pleased. The inhabitants of hea- 
 then countries they treated as wild beasts ; parceling out them 
 and their lands at their pleasure. To the king of Portugal, 
 the Pope granted all the countries east of Cape Non, in Africa, 
 and to the Spaniards all to the west of it; showing himself as 
 God. " The nations gave their power unto the beast, and they 
 worshipped the beast, saying, Who is like unto the beast? 
 Who is able to make war with him ?" 
 
 * This murdered hypocrite was canonized as a saint. His brains were sent 
 to Rome. A jubilee was appointed for every fifty years, when plenary in- 
 dulgence was granted to all pilgrims who came to his tomb; 100.000 per- 
 ited it at once. The most astonishing miracles were said to be per- 
 formed, agps after, and a prayer was introduced into the service of his clay, 
 for salvation through the merits and blood of St. Thomas a Uecket. Such 
 was the deplorable superstition of the age ! !
 
 Chapter 9] INQUISITION. 233 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 Measures adopted by the Roman pontiffs to secure their dominion. They fill all im- 
 portant stations. Increase their revenues. Send out Legates. Forbid marriage to 
 the clergy. Hold over men the rod of excommunication. Establish the inquisition. 
 Strengthen superstition. Canonize saints. Establish transubstantiation, purgatory, 
 auricular confession. Worship in an unknown tongue. Make the Pope infallible. 
 Institute the crusades, and military orders. 
 
 The measures adopted by the Roman pontiffs to secure 
 their dominion, were of a character with the unscriptural and 
 odious tyranny which they exercised. 
 
 They assumed to themselves the power of filling all the im- 
 portant places in the church ; of deposing and creating the 
 bishops, abbots, and canons at their pleasure ; so that in time 
 there were scarce any in office to oppose them ; for men 
 were selected for these stations who would be tools of their 
 ambition. 
 
 They reserved to themselves the revenues of the richest 
 benefices ; and, if any kings, or nobles, or bishops, had in- 
 curred their displeasure, the usual expiation was some large 
 grant of land or money. 
 
 They sent Legates into the various provinces, with almost 
 unlimited power to control their spiritual concerns. These 
 were so many harpies ; extorting money from the people by 
 the vilest means; making impious sales of relics and indul- 
 gences, and also ecclesiastical benefices to the highest bidders.* 
 
 They commanded all priests to abstain from marriage, as in- 
 consistent with the sanctity of their office. They held over 
 all who in any manner opposed them, the threat of excom- 
 munication from the church; a judgment, which, in that age, 
 was tenfold worse than death ; for the whole community at 
 once united in executing the sentence, some from thinking it 
 the sentence of God, others fearing that if they, in the least, 
 favored the excommunicated person, they should be subject to 
 the like curse. 
 
 But a still more terrible scourge, by which the saints were 
 worn out, and the dominion of the Pope was maintained, was 
 the inquisition. This was established in the thirteenth cen- 
 tury, and has continued a tremendous engine of power to this 
 
 * John XXII. is said to have left in his treasury, five and twenty millions 
 of florins, of which eighteen millions were in specie, and the rest in plate 
 and jewels, plundered from the subjected nations. 
 20*
 
 231 popery. [Period III. 
 
 day. It was occasioned by the increase of heretics as they 
 were called, i. e. of men who dared to think for themselves, 
 call in question the power of the Pope, and view him as the 
 Antichrist predicted by John. These were numerous in Gaul, 
 and Innocent III. sent some Legates A. D. 1201, to extirpate 
 them root and branch. Those bloodhounds, having Dominic 
 at their head, were called inquisitors; and so servicable were 
 thev found to the papal cause, that the pontiffs established in- 
 quisitors in every city. A tremendous court was erected by 
 them, first at Thoulouse, and afterwards in the various cities, 
 embracing three inquisitors or judges, a fiscal proctor, two 
 Bt cr< laries, a magistrate, a messenger, a reviewer, a gaoler, 
 an agent of confiscated possessions, several assessors, coun- 
 selors, executioners, physicians, surgeons, doorkeepers, famil- 
 iars and visiters, all of whom were sworn to secrecy. By 
 this court men were tried not only for heresy, or opposition to 
 the court of Rome, but for magic, sorcery, Judaism and witch- 
 craft, and either imprisoned for life, or put to the most linger- 
 ing and tormenting death. To give it authority, the Emperor 
 of Germany, and king of France were induced to grant it pro- 
 tection and maintenance, and to commit to the flames such as 
 were pronounced by the inquisitors worthy of death. Thus 
 was the inquisition established, the guardian of superstition, a 
 most horrible tribunal, an engine of death, indescribably 
 terrific, which has done more than any thing else to keep whole 
 nations in subjection to the papal dominion, and has shed an 
 ocean of innocent blood. 
 
 Holding emperors and kings in subjection, the Popes also 
 frequently called out monarchs with their armies, to subdue the 
 rebellious, and keep the world in bondage. 
 
 But men were bound by stronger chains than these. Fell 
 superstition was increased by every art and device, until 
 reason was lost, and the world raved in an awful mania. With 
 the utmost hardihood, and a success which is altogether un- 
 accountable, the pontiff and monks continually imposed upon 
 the credulity of the multitude, by presenting to them pretended 
 relics of ancient saints ; a scull, a tinoer. a jaw, a bone, or a 
 tooth. They even held up to the admiring crowd, the clothes 
 in which Christ was wrapped in his infancy; pieces of the 
 manger in which he was laid, of the cross on which he was 
 hung, of the spear which pierced his side, of the bread which 
 he broke at the lasl supper, — yea, portions of the Virgin Mary's 
 milk, and of the Saviour's blood.
 
 Chapter 9.] canonization. 235 
 
 Having induced them to adore the relic, it was easy to lead 
 them to adore the spirit of the saint : and hence proceeded the 
 work of Canonization. 
 
 The deluded and the fanatical had long been accustomed to 
 have a particular patron among the eminent saints who had 
 departed from earth. The principle existed in the heathen 
 idolatry. The gods of Greece and Rome were deified heroes. 
 Papal Rome had become pagan, and she must have her tutelary 
 divinities. Every man must have one for himself, from the 
 degrading supposition that one was incapable of saving two 
 persons. These saints virtually took the place of Christ as 
 mediators between God and man. They were supposed to be 
 able to avert dangers, heal maladies, keep oft" evil spirits, and 
 fit the soul for heaven. The pontiffs profited by this new 
 proneness to idolatry, and decreed that no deceased person 
 should be considered a saint, unless canonized by them. This 
 threw an immense power into their hands. They made the 
 tutelary gods of the deluded people ; and often made them, as 
 in the case of Thomas a Becket, of those who had been their 
 greatest minions. The first that was formally sainted by the 
 bishop of Rome, was Udalric, bishop of Augsburg, in the tenth 
 century. 
 
 At the head of the papal mythology, was placed the Virgin 
 Mary. The world were led to look to her with an amazinp - 
 reverence. She was represented as conceived in the eternal 
 mind, before all creatures and ages ; born without sin ; her 
 most holy body, then dead, as translated to heaven. Her 
 image was in every temple. Christ could be approached only 
 through her mediation. She was adored under numberless 
 titles. In honor of her were instituted the rosary and the 
 crown. The former consisted in fifteen repetitions of the Lord's 
 prayer, and an hundred and fifty salutations of the blessed 
 Virgin. The latter, in six or seven repetitions of the Lord's 
 prayer, and six or seven times ten salutations, or Ave Marias. 
 The house in which she lived at Nazareth, was said to be taken 
 up by four angels and carried to Loretto, where it was visited 
 by unnumbered pilgrims. The fraud was sanctioned by 
 several successive Popes. In 1476, indulgences were granted 
 to all who would celebrate an annual festival in honor of the 
 immaculate conception of the blessed Virgin. 
 
 Church vied with church in pictures, images, statues of the 
 canonized saints, especially of the Virgin Mary, and enormous 
 prices were paid for supposed, and in most cases, false relics
 
 236 POPERV. [Period III. 
 
 of them ; the sight of which drew vast numbers, and no small 
 gain, to the churches which held them. 
 
 Festival had been added to festival, until the people groaned 
 under them : but in 1300, Boniface VIII. instituted the famous 
 Jubilee. All who repaired to Rome every hundredth year 
 confessing their sins, received absolution. This added so 
 much to the power and wealth of Rome, that it was soon 
 celebrated every fiftieth year, and is now every five and 
 twentieth, with great pomp and magnificence. 
 
 The Popes strengthened themselves also, by an abuse of 
 the sacrament. In the year 831, a monk, named Pascasius 
 Radbert, advanced the strange sentiment, that the bread and 
 wine used in the Lord's supper, was, by consecration, con- 
 verted into the body and blood of the Lord Jesus Christ, and 
 was actually the same as was born of the Virgin Mary, as 
 sufl'ered on the cross, and was raised from the dead. The 
 doctrine was too absurd and monstrous to be immediately re- 
 ceived even in that gross age, and met with general disappro- 
 bation. It was however a monstrous doctrine, and that was 
 sufficient to insure it a reception with some. Warm alterca- 
 tions ensued. The most odious tenets were charged upon 
 each other by the contending parties. Some of the Popes 
 saw it would exalt the priesthood : for if the meanest priest 
 could convert bread and wine into the body and blood of Christ, 
 what must be the power of the sovereign pontiff? and when 
 it was brought before the fourth Lateral) council in 1215, it 
 was declared bv Innocent III. to be a doctrine whose belief 
 is necessary to salvation. Thus was the doctrine of transub- 
 stamtiation introduced, which has remained popular, and 
 amazingly exalted the Roman clergy in the eyes of the people 
 to this day. 
 
 From this proceeded the thin wafer, which the Catholics use 
 in the sacrament, that no part of the precious body of Christ 
 may be lost ; and the prohibition of the wine to the laity — 
 for if th-e bread is the real body of Christ, it contains his 
 blood, and the wine is superfluous, and should not be wasted ; 
 only it might be used by the priests, who need a double por- 
 tion. Communion in one kind, however, was never fully 
 established until the meeting of the council of Constance. 
 The procession of Che llo^t followed. When the sacrament 
 was to be administered to the sick, the priest was ordered to 
 carry the host, or bread in procession, clothed with his proper 
 garments, and lights borne before him. To complete the
 
 Chapter 9.] PURGATORY. 237 
 
 structure of superstition, the festival of the Holy Sacrament 
 was instituted, 1264 ; as .ordained by heaven, " to repair 
 all the crimes of which men might be guilty in the other 
 masses." 
 
 They laid hold, too, of the natural fears of men respecting 
 the future state of the soul. They cunningly invented and 
 imposed upon the world the belief, that as saints had some im- 
 perfections, they were not immediately to be admitted into 
 heaven, but were located, for a time, in a place so near the 
 abode of the wicked, that they should feel the heat of the 
 flames of hell until they were sufficiently purified for heaven. 
 Over this place, called Purgatory, the Popes pretended to have 
 power. They declared, that an immense treasure of merit, 
 consisting of the unnecessary blood of Christ, which had been 
 shed, of the unnecessary good works of saints, which were 
 called works of supererogation, had been committed to them 
 to be dispensed for the release of such as were confined in 
 that dreadful region, for any number of years they should see 
 fit. To those who could not obtain release by any pilgrimage, 
 or service, the Popes, in the plenitude of their benevolence, 
 granted indulgences for certain sums of money, which should 
 go into the papal treasury. The people were not only per- 
 mitted to buy their own deliverance but the deliverance of their 
 friends. And, to induce them to do this, pictures, representing 
 the souls of individuals weltering in fire, were exposed in 
 churches. Fraternities of monks were established, to wander 
 through Europe, and beg and plead for them. 
 
 Yea, they went farther, and claimed, as the representative 
 of St. Peter, the control of the keys of heaven and hell. 
 Whosesoever sins were remitted, by the Pope and his clergy, 
 were remitted to them. The priests thus became confessors ; 
 and, if any failed to confess to them their sins, and receive 
 absolution, they were to perish forever. This became a source 
 of immense power and wealth; made men sin fearlessly; and, 
 as the clergy lived in a state of celibacy, produced, throughout 
 the Catholic countries, the most debased state of morals. 
 Absolution from the future punishment of the most atrocious 
 crimes, was fixed at a few shillings^ A man might rob and 
 murder his neighbor, go to his priest, receive pardon, and feel 
 wholly at ease in his conscience and have no fear of a future 
 punishment for his deeds. 
 
 Moreover, to hold the people in perpetual bondage, the 
 Roman pontiffs forbade the worship of God in any language
 
 238 POPERY. [Period III. 
 
 which the people could understand ; requiring the use of the 
 Latin tongue, which had become obsolete throughout all the 
 churches. The Bible being supplanted by tradition, became 
 a rare and neglected book, and the light of heaven was read 
 and understood by few, and obeyed by none. 
 
 They finally declared the Roman church infallible. Its 
 decisions, its decrees, were always right, how absurd and 
 contradictory soever to plain common sense, to matter of fact, 
 or to one another, they might be. Some ascribed this infalli- 
 bility to the Pope, others to a general council; but the minds 
 of the people at large, fully believed it was committed to the 
 Catholic church, and, as this was governed by the Pope, it 
 placed him in the seat of God. 
 
 Out of the superstition of the age, arose the crusades, or 
 attempts to rescue Jerusalem from the hands of the Mahom- 
 etans. The Roman pontiffs were not backward to improve 
 these wild and mad undertakings, for the increase of their 
 own power. Jerusalem was taken by the Saracens, A. D. 
 637. The Christians, who remained there, were treated with 
 the greatest cruelties. These cruelties were witnessed by 
 pilgrims, from Europe, who, on their return, excited by their 
 relations, the indignation of all Christian nations. A general 
 expectation prevailed throughout Europe in the tenth century, 
 that, at the close of a thousand years, Christ would come to 
 reign on earth, and would fix the seat of his empire at Jeru- 
 salem. It produced an unusual panic. As the period drew 
 near, men left their employments, abandoned their connections, 
 devoted themselves and their property to the churches and 
 monasteries. Storms, earthquakes, and eclipses, were view ed 
 as the immediate forerunners of the coining of Christ, and 
 caused a complete abandonment of the cities. Private and 
 public buildings, palaces and churches, were suffered to go to 
 decay, as no longer useful. Multitudes were desirous of 
 hastening to Jerusalem, and witnessing the descent of Christ, 
 and it was thought the duty of all Christians to unite in 
 chastising am! expelling those barbarous infidels from the holy 
 city, and relieving the persecuted and oppressed, and thus pre- 
 paring the city for her fling. 
 
 The first effort to rouse Christendom to the subject, was 
 made by Pope Sylvester II.. who in the tenth century, ad- 
 dressed an epistle to the church universal, as from the op- 
 pressed church in Jerusalem, calling for immediate relief. 
 But little, however, was effected, until the close of the eleventh
 
 Chapter 9] crusades. 239 
 
 century. About that time, Peter, a hermit, who had been in 
 military life, and had seen the miseries of the Christians in the 
 East, wrapt in a coarse garment, his head bare, his feet naked; 
 rode through Europe on an ass, bearing a weighty crucifix and 
 a letter which lie aflirmed was written in heaven, and preach- 
 ing to immense crowds in streets and churches, roused all the 
 nations to an holy war. The Popes used every artifice to in- 
 crease the excitement made by the hermit, and increase the 
 number of spiritual soldiers. A plenary indulgence, a full ab- 
 solution of their sins, was granted to all who should enlist. 
 Amazing were the results. An immense multitude, computed 
 at no less than 800,000, from the various nations of Europe, 
 under illustrious commanders, set forth in the year 1096, to re- 
 cover Jerusalem from the hands of the infidels. It was a 
 motley assemblage of nobles, soldiers, monks, nuns, artists, 
 laborers, boys, and girls, pressing forward ; some from pious 
 motives, some from the hope of gaining heaven, (for all who 
 fell in battle, were assured of a high seat in the regions of bliss,) 
 and many from the prospect of making their fortunes in the rich 
 fields of Asia. Never was such enthusiasm felt on any subject. 
 But a miserable fatality awaited the greater part of these ad- 
 venturers ; for acting more like an undisciplined band of robbers 
 than Christians, they incensed against them the nations through 
 which they marched, and were amazingly wasted away by 
 famine, sword, and pestilence, before they reached the Saracen 
 dominions. Such of the rabble as passed into Asia under Peter 
 the hermit, were cut to pieces, by Solyman. The disciplined 
 soldiers, however, were more successful, and in the year 1C99, 
 became masters of the holy city, under Godfrey of Bouillon, 
 who immediately laid the foundations of a new kingdom. Such 
 was the termination of the first crusade or croisade, as it was 
 called in the French language, because its object was to extend 
 the triumphs of the cross, and every soldier wore a consecrated 
 cross of various colors upon his right shoulder. 
 
 No sooner, however, had the vast multitude returned to 
 Europe, than the Saracens fell upon the new kingdom of Jeru- 
 salem, threatening it with an utter extermination. A new 
 crusade was demanded to support the tottering empire ; and in 
 the year 1 147, another torrent was seen pouring into the plains 
 of Asia. This was headed by the two powerful monarchs, 
 Conrad III. emperor of Germany, and Lewis VII. king of 
 France ; but it was wholly unsuccessful. By sword, by famine, 
 by shipwreck, and the perfidy of the Greeks, they w^re wasted
 
 240 MILITARY orders. [Period III. 
 
 away, and the next year a miserable handful were seen re- 
 treating into Europe. The Saracens took courage, and, in the 
 year 1 187, recaptured Jerusalem, with horrible carnage and 
 desolation. 
 
 The fanatical spirit, however, was not destroyed. It raged 
 throughout two centuries. A third, a fourth, a fifth, and a 
 sixth crusade were undertaken by the champions of the cross; 
 and, as the final result, the Christiana lost all footing in Judea, 
 above two millions of lives and an incalculable treasure. 
 Never were such wild and extravagant enterprises undertaken 
 by any of the children of Adam. They were fit to proceed 
 out from the age of deepest superstition and midnight 
 darkness. 
 
 Some good and much evil resulted from them. No doubt 
 their civil effects were extremely advantageous. They awoke 
 the nations from the slumber of ages. They set mankind, 
 bound down under a most terrible despotism, in motion. They 
 made tribes and people, wholly unacquainted, known to each 
 other, and gave the unpolished nations of the North and West, 
 a knowledge of the refinement and arts of the East. They 
 did much, therefore, indirectly to the production of a revolu- 
 tion in the religious world. They were among the earliest 
 causes of the rise of civil and religious freedom. Rut t] 
 immediate effects upon the religious and moral state of the 
 world were deplorable in the extreme. Tin v augmented 
 amazingly the power and authority of the Roman pontiffs. 
 These became at once the military commanders of the 
 European world. Emperors and kings were but subordinate 
 officers in these tremendous armies. They enriched beyond 
 all calculation the Roman See, churches and monasteries ; for 
 to them the pious crusaders bequeathed their lands, houses and 
 money, and as few ever returned, they beeamc their lawful 
 pussessors. Their demoralizing influence was such as no 
 tongue can tell. The professedly pious world turned into a 
 law less banditti, and under pretence of extending the triumphs 
 of the cross, abandoned themselves to the most flagitious and 
 abominable crimes, without shame or remorse. If they went 
 from home, a crowd of pretended saints, they came back 
 desperate villains. 
 
 Such an opportunity the cunning pontiffs and monks did not 
 lose to strengthen the superstition of the age. An army of 
 dead men's bones, the pretended relics of all the saints from 
 the martyr Stephen down to the latest age, was brought by the
 
 Chapter 9.] Military orders. 241 
 
 returning crusades from the tombs of Asia, and most carefully 
 deposited in all the temples and monasteries of Europe. The 
 Greeks and the Syrians knew how to impose upon the 
 ignorance and superstition of the French, the English, and 
 the Germans, and sold them these pretended relics at the 
 highest prices. They were considered as the noblest spoils, 
 compensating for all the toil, expense, and bloodshed of these 
 wild enterprises. 
 
 The crusades, too, gave rise to three military orders in the 
 Church of Christ. These were called the Knights of St. 
 John, of Jerusalem, the Knights Templars, and the Teutonic 
 order. Their general business was to support and extend 
 Christianity, to protect the pious pilgrims of Jerusalem against 
 the Mahometans and all foes, and to assist and relieve all 
 wounded and needy soldiers. These orders indeed sustained 
 for a while their great and good fathers, the Roman pontiffs, 
 but they so increased in wealth, in vice, and savage barbarity, 
 that the nations could not endure them. Some were sup- 
 pressed by the arm of power, others were abandoned at the 
 light of reformation. 
 
 Thus have we taken a view, not of the true Church of 
 Christ, but of the " Man of sin," of the terrible beast which 
 opened his mouth in blasphemy against God, and to whom it 
 was given to make war with the saints, and to overcome them, 
 and to have power over all kindreds, and tongues, and nations. 
 We have seen its rise, the extent of its power, and the artful 
 means by which it strengthened itself in its terrible dominion. 
 For near ten centuries it held all Europe, and has, for a much 
 longer period, many of its countries, in the most horrid bondage. 
 
 For a long time the bishops of Rome were chosen by the 
 suffrages of the whole Roman people ; but in consequence of 
 the rage and violence of contending factions, the choice was 
 taken out of their hands, and committed to a small number of 
 men called Cardinals, and even the approbation of the emperor, 
 once requisite, was soon rejected and despised. Some dis- 
 tinguished monk was commonly raised to the papacy. Some- 
 times opposing factions elected two Popes, when bitter con- 
 tentions ensued. In 855, it is said, a woman disguised as a 
 man, had the art to gain an election to the papal chair, and 
 governed the church for two years. She is known by the title 
 of Pope Joan. Many of the Popes reigned but a few months, 
 and most of them but a few years. The number of bishops 
 and Popes who have filled the Seeof Rome, is 250. John XII. 
 21
 
 242 Two WITNESSES. 
 
 first introduced the practice in 956, followed by all his suc- 
 cessors, of changing their name when chosen to the papacy. 
 
 The papists flatter themselves thai their dominion will he 
 forever. Hut the trump of prophecy, ages ago, proclaimed its 
 end. Daniel says, it shall continue " a time and times, and 
 the dividing of time." John gives its duration " forty and two 
 months," and " a thousand two hundred and three score days." 
 All these are the same period, 1260 years. For a time signifies 
 a vear. A time and times and the dividing of time, are three 
 years and a half; which, according to the ancient Jewish year 
 of 12 months, of 30 days each, is equal to 42 months, or 1260 
 davs. If then the establishment of Popery was at the grant 
 of Phocas, in A. D. 666, it will come to its end before the 
 close of the nineteenth century. But if it was at the rise of 
 image worship, and the little horn, it will not cease until 2000 
 years from the birth of Christ. 
 
 Thanks be to God, the power is already broken. Thanks 
 be to God, the Bible was preserved through the long night of 
 darkness, and has been brought forth pure and uncorrupt to 
 bless mankind. Every step in the history of the reformation 
 will call for the warmest expressions of gratitude and praise. 
 
 C H A P T E R X . 
 
 Two Witnesses, predicted by John. Their character. Why said to he two. Their 
 h •<•!•> obscure. Traced out in an age of dai I onstaritilie. Coun- 
 
 cil ot Constantinople and Frankfort. Alcuin. Council of Pi Scotus. 
 
 Claudius of Turin. Goteschalcus. Council at Trosly, Atuelaton, Afric, Arnulphus. 
 Witnesses in France, in England. Waldenses. Peter Waldo. John Wickliff and 
 hist- rers William Sautre. JohnCadby. Lord Cobham. John. Hubs and J< 
 n: Prague. Their adherents and followers. The Hussite war. Brethren and sisters 
 of the Free Spirit. 
 
 In the revelations to John, in which the papal power was 
 so clearly predicted, we are presented with two Witnesses, 
 who arc to prophecy in sackcloth, during the continuance of 
 [rand corruption. By these, it is supposed, are designated 
 •thi" true followers of Christ ; who should, from age to age, 
 . witness to the truth. They arc said to be two; a small, 
 but competent number; the number required as suitable tes- 
 timony by tlf law and the Gospel. " In the mouth of two 
 witnesses shall every word be established." Their history, 
 therefore, is that of the true church, while the history of
 
 Chapter 10.] why said to be two. 243 
 
 Popery is that of a monstrous corruption. But it is a history 
 almost entirely hidden from us, in some periods ; because the 
 number of real Christians was exceedingly small, and because 
 they were persecuted and trodden down, and without the means 
 of giving their own history to a future age. 
 
 Amid the ravages of Mahometanism, Christianity nearly ex- 
 pired in Africa and the East. Constantinople remained a. 
 Christian city until the fifteenth century ; but as early as the 
 tenth, we find scarce any vestiges of piety among the Greeks. 
 The witnesses to the truth, the men of piety, who abhorred 
 the Man of Sin, and who formed the connecting link between 
 the early Christians and the reformers, were chiefly to be found 
 in the Western, or Latin church. The emperors Leo Isauricus 
 and Constantine Copronymus, and the council of Constan- 
 tinople, however, are not to be forgotten for the bold stand they 
 took in the eighth century, against the worship of images, and 
 the intercession of saints — the first great defection of the 
 Roman church. With them may be connected Charlemagne, 
 and the council of Frankfort, who, in 794, condemned in the 
 W T est, the same abominations. Alcuin, an Englishman, and 
 Paulinus, an Italian bishop, in the same age, raised their voice 
 against the rising errors. The Paulicians, though they held 
 some errors, bore witness against the errors of the seventh and 
 eighth centuries. 
 
 In the ninth century, several princes warmly remonstrated 
 against the increasing power of the Pope, and the worship of 
 images. Lewis the pious, held a council at Paris, A. D. 824, 
 which forbade that worship. Agobard, archbishop of Lyons, 
 wrote against it. Rabanus, and Johannes Scotus, the two 
 most learned men of the :ige # vigorously opposed the new 
 doctrine of transubstantiation. But no man so powerfully 
 stemmed the torrent of superstition as Claudius, bishop of 
 Turin. He opposed the supremacy of the Pope, the doctrine 
 of merit and transubstantiation, and the worship of images, 
 preached the pure doctrines of the Gospel, and laid the founda- 
 tions of those churches, which, long after, flourished in the 
 rallies of Piedmont. He was a bright light, in an age of 
 great darkness. In Germany, Goteschalcus bore witness to 
 the doctrines of predestination and grace ; defended them 
 with great ability; was heard with deep attention, but was 
 publicly condemned, whipped, and confined in a loathsome 
 dungeon until he died, A. D. 869 
 
 The tenth century, wgs, as the papists acknowledge, an
 
 244 two WITNESSES. [Period III. 
 
 iron, a leaden, an obscure age. "Then," says Baronius, their 
 chief annalist, " Christ was in a very deep sleep, when the 
 ship was covered with waves; and what seemed worse, when 
 the Lord was thus asleep, their were wanting disciples, who 
 bv their cries might awaken him, being themselves all fast 
 asleep." The church then sunk, to its v< ry low est depression. 
 Yet the witnesses lived. Some few- pious men were carrying 
 the Gospel to the heathen, and others were found declaiming 
 against the abominations of Popery. A council at Trosly, in 
 France, witnessed a good confession. Athelston caused the 
 Scriptures to be translated into the Anglo-Saxon idiom, and 
 Afric wrote against transubstantiation. Arnulphus, " a Luther 
 in embryo," president of a council at Rheims, ventured even 
 then, to call the i'ope Antichrist, sitting in the temple of 
 God. 
 
 The eleventh century differed a little from the tenth. It 
 was almost equally sunk in wickedness and ignorance. The 
 Pope reigned with absolute and awful sway. But there were 
 some pious people in France, who ventured to deny the doc- 
 trine of transubstantiation, and the propriety of praying to 
 martyrs and confessors. Thirteen of them were burnt alive, 
 A. D. 1017. Others appeared in Flanders, Avho came from 
 Italy, disciples of Gundulphus, who denied the papal doctrines. 
 Berengarius of Tours, wrote against the doctrine of the real 
 presence, and had many followers in France, Italy and Eng- 
 land. A decree of the Pope, commanding celibacy among 
 the clergy, met with great opposition throughout Germany, as" 
 unscriptural. 
 
 In the twelfth century, new light dawned upon the church. 
 New and powerful witnesses appeared for the truth. In Eng- 
 land, the constitution of Clarendon, forbidding all appeals to 
 the Pope of Rome, without the king's license, were sworn to 
 by the clergy and laity. Bernard inveighed loudly against 
 the corruptions of Popery. Fluentius, bishop of Florence, 
 publicly declared that Antichrist was come. Joachim, abbot 
 of Calabria, in presence of Richard I. king of England, said, 
 that Antichrist was born in the city of Rome, and would be 
 advanced to the apostolic chair. Peter de Bruis, and Henry 
 his disciple, exposed in France the corruptions of Popery, and 
 were both martyrs. Arnold of Brescia did the same, and was 
 burned ,-u Rome, A. D. 1155; his ashes were thrown into the 
 Tyber, that the people might not venerate his relics. Some 
 faithful men >uu^ht refuge in England from the persecutions
 
 Chapter 10.] waldenses. 245 
 
 in Germany in 1160, who were condemned, whipped and 
 tortured because they made the word of God the rule of their 
 faith. 
 
 .But the distinguishing witnesses of this, and the succeed- 
 ing centuries, were the Waldenses. They were a people 
 scaitered through the vallies of Piedmont. There, two cen- 
 turies before, Claudius had sowed the seeds of truth, which 
 had taken root. This people had long been poor and despised, 
 but for their piety had been a spectacle to the world, and 
 objects of enmity and malice. They had been called Val- 
 lenses, or dwellers in the valley ; Cathari, or pure; Leonists, 
 or poor men of Lyons ; Sabbatati, for wearing wooden shoes 
 and dressing with great simplicity, and Albigenses, from Albi, 
 a town where many resided. In the year 1160, Peter Waldo, 
 a merchant of Lyons, disgusted with the abominable practice 
 in the papal church of falling down before the consecrated 
 host and adoring it as God, sought for divine instruction from 
 the Scriptures. Light shone upon his mind. . He learned the 
 doctrines of Christ, and had the four Gospels translated from 
 the Latin into the French tongue and circulated among the 
 people. It was an invaluable gift. x\s the Latin had become 
 obsolete, a dead language, the Scriptures were inaccessible 
 to all who could not read that. Waldo first put them into the 
 hands of the multitude, and became himself an expounder of 
 their doctrines. The effect was prodigious. Crowds flocked 
 to hear him. Associations of men, adopting his sentiments, 
 were formed. But the spirit of persecution arose. Waldo 
 and his adherents were anathematized and obliged to disperse 
 for safety. He retired first into Dauphiny, then into Picardy, 
 and at last into Bohemia, where he died about 1170. He was 
 a wonderful man. His piety, his labors, and the good he 
 effected, have seldom been equalled. Wherever he went, the 
 truth took deep root and spread wide. The word of God 
 grew mightily, and converts were multiplied. From him the 
 witnesses who testified to the truth against the errors of 
 Popery, were called Waldenses. Neither his death nor the 
 persecutions of the Pope, checked their growth. On the 
 contrary, they increased amazingly throughout the south of 
 France, Switzerland, Germany and the Low Countries. In 
 Bohemia alone, it is computed there were not less in 1325 
 than 80,000. 
 
 Their religion was the religion of the Bible. By their ad- 
 versaries thev were charged with holding every monstrous 
 ' 21*
 
 246 two Wl ion III. 
 
 heresy, and with the commission of every abomination. But 
 it is evident, from the writings of their persecutors as well as 
 their own. thai their greatee ted in denying the 
 
 supremacy of the Pope, in affirming that the Scripture was 
 the only nil'- of faith ami pr i 1 ought to he read by 
 
 all men: that masses were impious; that purgatory was an 
 invention of man; tint the invocation and worship of dead 
 saints was idolatry: that the church of Koine was the whore 
 of Babylon; that the marriage of priests was lawful and 
 necessarv ; that monkery was a rotten carcass, and that so 
 many commemorations of the dead, benedictions of creatures, 
 pilgrimages, forced fastings, and the like, were diabolical 
 inventions. Their moral character was that alone on earth 
 which deserved at all the appellation of Christian. 
 
 The Waldensian churches looked for salvation by grace, 
 through faith, the gift of God. They received the two sacra- 
 ments, baptism, and the Lord's Supper, in their simplicity, re- 
 jecting the popish ceremonies. " About the year 1 laO," says 
 Wall, " one sect among them declared against the baptism of 
 infants, as being incapable of salvation, but the main body of 
 the people rejected their opinion. And the sect that held to it 
 quickly disappeared." Their discipline was severe. They 
 gaye a literal interpretation to the whole of Christ's sermon 
 on the Mount, and allowed no wars, nor suits of law, nor 
 increase of wealth, nor oaths, nor self-defence against unjust 
 proceedings. They were poor and ignorant, and needed 
 "really tin light of a future age. But it cannot be doubted, 
 that among them existed truth and holiness. Luther rejoiced 
 and gave thanks to God, that " he had enabled the re- 
 formed and the Waldenses to se< ami own each other as 
 brethren. - ' 
 
 On these faithful witnesses, fell the \ eiii_ r cance of papal 
 Rome. For three centuries, an incessant persecution raged 
 against them. All the horrors of the Inquisition were em- 
 ployed for their subjection. Annies wire raised and sent to 
 terrify them into submission or utterly extirpate them. By 
 the axe, by lire, the sword, and other shocking barbarities, 
 they were hurried into eternity. In France alone, above a 
 million were .-lain lor their adherence to the truth. In 
 Germany and Flanders, too, they were persecuted with 
 rity. The monks were urgSd by the Popes to 
 I them worse than they treated the Saracens. In the 
 castle of Menerbe on the frontiers of Spain, 140 persons of
 
 Chapter 10. j 
 
 two WITNESSES 247 
 
 both sexes were burned alive. Persecutions often drove 
 the Waldenses to the top of the Alps in the dead of winter, • 
 where they perished. One hundred and eighty infants 
 were at one time found dead there in their cradles. Four 
 hundred little children were suffocated in a cave in the 
 valley of Loyse, where they had been placed for safety, 
 Often did this unhappy people change masters, and every 
 new sovereign seemed anxious to commend himself to the 
 Pope, by exterminating them with fire and sword. A reader 
 of their sufferings feels himself to be among the ancient 
 martyrs of Lyons and Vienne, and involuntarily exclaims 
 with the poet, 
 
 " Avenge, Lord, thy slaughtered saints, whose bones 
 Lie scattered upon the Alpine mountains cold." 
 
 But, the blood of the martyrs was the seed of the church. The 
 Waldenses increased, so that in the fifteenth century, it is 
 supposed there were not less than 800,000 in Europe. In 
 Germany, they were called Lollards, from one Walter Lollard, 
 who inveighed against the errors of Popery, and was burned 
 alive, or from the dirges sung by them at funerals. But the 
 witnesses prophesied in sackcloth. They were oppressed 
 and kept in obscurity and silence by the power of the Pope. 
 But God knew his secret ones. He saw the faith and patience 
 of the saints. Their death was precious. Their eternity is 
 glorious. 
 
 As in the persecution of Stephen, the saints were scattered 
 abroad in the earth, so in that of the Waldenses and Lollards, 
 they were driven through Europe. Some fled to England. 
 That country was completely subject to the papal dominion. 
 Its triumph was completed in the reign of John, when the 
 whole kingdom was laid under an interdict. As many as 
 twenty witnesses are mentioned by historians, who had raised 
 their voice against it, but they were obliged to hide themselves. 
 The mendicant orders were extremely numerous, and were 
 so many harpies feeding on the vitals of the kingdom. The 
 national universities had received great endowments, and were 
 crowded with youth. The friars endeavored to recruit their 
 number from among them ; and such was their success, that 
 parents were afraid to trust their sons there : so that the num-> 
 ber of students at Oxford was reduced, in a short period, from 
 thirty thousand to six thousand. This roused the indignation 
 of John Wickliff, who had imbibed the sentiments of the
 
 248 two witnesses. [Period III. 
 
 Lollards. That distinguished man. the brightest light of the 
 fourteenth century, was born in 1 32 1, in Yorkshire. He ranked 
 among the first scholars of that dark period, and was advanced 
 to the mastership of Baliol college, and wardenship of Can- 
 terbury hall. But defending the university against the en- 
 croachments of mendicants, and writing against the tyranny 
 of the Pope, and the superstitions of the age, he became the 
 object of papal persecution, and was ejected from his office 
 by Laogham, archbishop of Canterbury. Wickliff appealed 
 to the Pope, who deferred any decision upon his ease for 
 three years. In the mean time, the reformer diligently 
 studied the Scriptures, and made himself acquainted with the 
 corruptions of Popery, and abominations of Monachism; 
 and, by his writings and conversation, made the papal 
 dominion in England tremble. The Pope in 1370, con- 
 firmed his ejectment ; but he had made many friends, and 
 king Edward III., bestowed upon him the rectory of Lutter- 
 worth. His activity and diligence were unremitted and un- 
 bounded. He clearly and boldly- demonstrated the anti-chris- 
 tianity of Popery, of the mass, transubstantiation, purgatory, 
 the seven sacraments; and exposed the idleness, debauchery, 
 profligacy, and hypocrisy of the friars. Five bulls v 
 issued against him from Rome, and twice was he summoned 
 to appear before the papal authorities in London. Of the 
 twenty-three opinions, for winch he was persecuted, ten were 
 condemm <! as heresii s, and thirteen as errors. But h< i 
 
 d from violent death. He died in peace at Lutterworth, 
 of the palsy, A. D. 1387. He was an admirable man, 
 learned, eloquent, bold, and truly devoted to the servici i F 
 God. Before Ins death, he translated the whole Bible into 
 the English tongue;'* — a work of immense labor; but he was 
 
 *A specimen of Wickliii"s New Testament, in the English of his time, 
 may bi , to >me Matt. si. ~r>, "Jti. In thilketime Jin mis an- 
 
 sweridi l Lord of Hevene and eaj 
 
 for tbou hast hid these thing'is Fro v I redy and hast schewid them 
 
 to litil children : So. Fadir, for so it wag plesyuge to fore thee. Rom ix. 
 17. And the Scripture seith to Parao, For to this thing hare I styrredthee, 
 that I mv verm and that my name be teled in al erl 
 
 ol whom God wole, he Lath mercy; and whom he wole he en- 
 durith. 'J; to me, what- is sought ghit for who withstopdeid 
 
 his will ' Oo man. who art thou that answerist to God! Wher a m 
 thing Beith to him thai maud it, What hast thou maad me so ! Wher a 
 pottere or clej hath not power to make of the same gobet, oo vessel into 
 onour, another into diapyt? 
 
 The pronunciation of the age, probably conformed to this spelling.
 
 Chapter 10] WICKLIFF. 249 
 
 determined that men should have the Bible, that they might 
 read it in their own language. Some partial versions had 
 before been made in the Anglo-Saxon language, but they were 
 obsolete. This, therefore, was a great gift to his countrymen. 
 Together with his writings, so far as it could be circulated, 
 when the art of printing was. unknown, and the power of 
 papacy was terrific, it produced great effects. Many were his 
 followers in England and on the continent. They were known 
 as Wickliffites and Lollards, and were terribly persecuted by 
 the Inquisitors. His memory was precious. " All his con- 
 duct," says the University of Oxford, in a public testimonial 
 given to his character, in 1406, " through life, was sincere 
 and commendable ;" but the council of Constance in 1415, 
 condemned his memory and opinions by a solemn decree ; and 
 about thirteen years after, his bones were dug up and publicly 
 burnt. 
 
 As the Lollards increased, the clergy felt alarmed, for they 
 saw plainly that the prostration of the monasteries and con- 
 fiscation of church lands was endangered. Transubstantiation 
 was denied by the new heretics, and their denial was made 
 the test of heresy. Whoever was found guilty, was condemned 
 to the stake. One William Sautre, a parish priest in London, 
 and John Badby, a tailor, were tried, condemned, and burnt 
 alive. But a more distinguished victim was Lord Cobham, a 
 man of high birth, in favor of Henry V. He had searched 
 the Scriptures, and become satisfied that transubstantiation, 
 penance, pilgrimages, and image worship, were wrong, and he 
 had the boldness to declare his sentiments. The monks eyed 
 him with malice, and accused him to the king, Henry V. The 
 king dreaded the sacrifice of so noble a subject, and endeavored 
 to reclaim him. But Cobham had the spirit of a martyr. He 
 had long been impressed with the errors of Popery, and the 
 truth of the doctrines of Wickliff. He knew from experience, 
 their worth. " Before God and men," said he to his accusers 
 and judges, " I here solemnly profess, that till I knew Wickliff, 
 whose judgment ye so highly disdain, I never abstained from 
 sin ; but after I became acquainted with that virtuous man and 
 his despised doctrines, it hath been otherwise with me ; so 
 much grace could I never find in all your pompous instruc- 
 tions." The writings of the Reformer, he had carefully 
 collected and scattered among the people, and he was now 
 willing to die in their defence. When brought before the 
 king, he said, " You, most worthy Prince, I am always prompt
 
 250 two witnesses. [Pkriod III 
 
 and willing to obey ; unto you, (next my eternal God,) owe 1 
 my whole obedience. But as touching the Pope and his 
 spirituality, 1 owe them neither suit nor service ; lor so much 
 as I know him by the Scriptures to be the great Antichrist, 
 the son of perdition, the open adversary of God, and the 
 abomination standing in the holy place." The king turned 
 angrily from him and delivered him over to the executioner. 
 But the noble victim escaped from prison, and, being accused 
 by his enemies of high treason, was outlawed, taken, and 
 hanged as a traitor, and burnt hanging, as an heretic. Thus 
 died Lord Cobham — a noble witness to the truth as it is in 
 Jesus. 
 
 The Lollards increased; more than 100,000 were found in 
 England. The government stood in great fear of them. The 
 prisons in and about London were all filled. Thirty-nine 
 persons were at one time suspended by chains from a gallows, 
 and burnt alive for heresy and treason. In Scotland, James 
 Retby was burnt alive in 1407. Whole families were obliged 
 to quit their abodes for safety. Indeed for more than a cen- 
 tury these persecutions raged with violence both in England 
 and Scotland. No mercy was to be expected by men who 
 read the Scriptures and spoke against the superstitions of 
 Popery. Such as escaped the fire were branded on the cheek 
 and compelled to wear a faggot on their sleeve to show that 
 thev were brands plucked out of the fire. But the burning of 
 the witnesses was found to be no way to extinguish them. 
 
 On the continent, the writings of Wickliff produced similar 
 efiects as in England. They were carried by a student of 
 Oxford into Bohemia, and there read by John Huss. This 
 eminent man was born in 1373. For his learning and talents 
 he was appointed Rector of the University of Prague. He 
 was also a preacher of great celebrity in the chapel of Beth- 
 lehem. He never obtained sufficient light to renounce all the 
 superstitious doctrines of the age, not even the monstrous 
 doctrine of transubstantiation. His bitterest enemies, there- 
 fore, could never accuse him of heresy. But from reading the 
 ptures and the writings of WicklitT, he acquired a spirit 
 of holiness and an abhorrence of sin ; and. having great 
 decision and boldness of character, he declaimed vehemently 
 against the monstrous vices and corruptions of all orders of 
 clergy and monks, and drew upon him their wrath and indigna- 
 tion. For his holy boldness, he was summoned to appear 
 before the council of Constance — an immense body, composed
 
 CHAPTER 10.] JOHN HUSS AND JEROME OK PRAGUE. 251 
 
 of all the dignitaries of church and state in Europe, convened 
 to endeavor to satisfy the popular clamor which had already 
 become loud, for a reformation in the church. Huss appeared 
 there, A. D. 1414, having obtained a passport from the Em- 
 peror, assuring his safety in going and returning. He received 
 only a mock trial. Many things were laid to his charge, but 
 nothing criminal was proved against him. He persisted, 
 however, in refusing to acknowledge himself in error, unless 
 previously convicted of it from the Holy Scripture, even 
 though he was declared to be so by the Catholic church ; and 
 this was enough to insure his condemnation. The Emperor 
 shamefully delivered him into the hands of his enemies, and 
 sentence of death was pronounced upon him. His books 
 were condemned ; he was degraded from his priestly office 
 and burned alive. His blood-thirsty enemies had power to 
 destroy his body, but could not subdue his noble spirit. At 
 the place of execution he cried aloud ; " Lord Jesus, I humbly 
 suffer this cruel death for thy sake, and I pray thee to forgive 
 all my enemies." When his neck was fastened to the stake 
 and the wood was ready to be kindled, the elector Palatine 
 offered him his life if he would retract. But, said he, " What 
 I have written and taught was in order to *rescue souls from 
 the power of the devil and to deliver them from the tyranny 
 of sin, and I do gladly seal what I have written and taught 
 with my blood." The flame was kindled and he soon expired, 
 calling upon God. 
 
 Thus fell before the power of the beast, one of the best of 
 men; one of the greatest ornaments of the Christian Church. 
 The world hated him, for he was holy. The Pope and his 
 minions put him to death, not because he was in their view 
 heretical in sentiment, for this he was not ; he lived in a very 
 dark age ; the light of truth had not dawned upon his soul ; 
 but because, like John the Baptist, he openly condemned their 
 licentiousness and hypocrisy. 
 
 His companion in life soon followed him to the state. 
 This was Jerome, of Prague. He had traveled into England 
 for the enlargement of his mind, and had brought from thence 
 the writings of Wickliff. These he faithfully studied, imbiding 
 their spirit, and feeling it his duty to preach their doctrines. 
 When Huss was imprisoned, he went to Constance to exhort 
 him to steadfastness ; but wlien seized himself and threatened 
 with the most dreadful of all deaths, his heart failed him, and 
 he had the weakness to deny all he had maintained as truth.
 
 252 Two WITNESSES. [Period III 
 
 But his denial of the truth rilled his soul with the deepest 
 anguish, and he summoned fortitude to avow again the real 
 sentiments of his heart and meet his fate. " I came,'' said 
 he, " to Constance to defend John Huss, because I had ad- 
 vised him to go thither, and had promised to come to his as- 
 sistance in case he should be oppressed. Nor am 1 ashamed 
 here to make public confession of my own cowardice. I 
 confess and tremble when I think of it, that, through fear of 
 punishment by fire, I basely consented against my own con- 
 science, to the condemnation of the doctrine of Wickliffe and 
 Huss." Even Jerome, however, did not open his mind to all 
 the light shed forth by the English reformer. He could not 
 with him condemn the doctrine of transubstantiation. But he 
 was a witness against many of the abominations of Popery, 
 and went to the stake on the 30th of May, 141G. When bound 
 for the slaughter, he raised his voice and sung, 
 
 " Hail ! happy day and ever be adored, 
 
 When hell was conquer'd by great heaven's Lord.'' 
 
 When the flames had nearly done their awful work, he was 
 heard to cry out, " O Lord, have mercy on me, have mercy 
 on me. Thou knowest how I have loved thy truth." 
 
 The ashes of these early witnesses to the truth were scat- 
 tered by the winds of heaven but their memory was precious. 
 The inhabitants of Bohemia were shocked at the dreadful 
 sacrifice which had been made of the best blood to the wicked- 
 ness of the priests. The next year, about sixty of the prin- 
 cipal persons of the country addressed a letter to the council, 
 saying, " We can find no blame attached to the doctrine or life 
 of John Huss, but, on the contrary, every thing pious, laudable 
 and worthy of a true pastor. Ye have not only disgraced us 
 by his condemnation, but have also unmercifully imprisoned, 
 and perhaps already put to death, Jerome of Prague, a man of 
 most profound learning and copious eloquence. Him, also, ye 
 have condemned, unconvicted. Notwithstanding all that hath 
 passed, we are resolved to sacrifice our lives for the defence 
 of the Gospel of Christ, and of his faithful preachers." 
 
 These were men, ready to be led through all the perilous 
 conflicts of a reformation, had they had enlightened guides. 
 But alas ! it was an age of awful darkness ; and, though many 
 saw the vices and abominations of Antichrist, yet none, as 
 yet, saw the true way of reform." The best men had a poor 
 understanding of the faith. The idea that the kingdom of
 
 Chapter 10] CALIXTINES. 253 
 
 Christ was a spiritual kingdom, was embraced by but few if 
 any. Errors of practice were distinctly visible, but errors of 
 doctrine were not seen. The Romish church, in the council 
 of Constance, passed a decree forbidding the use of the cup 
 by the laity in the communion. This, added to the other 
 enormities and corruptions of the age, roused the Bohemians 
 to arms. About 40,000 assembled together on a mountain 
 near Prague, which they called mount Tabor, where they 
 raised a strong fortification, and put themselves under the 
 direction of two chiefs, Nicolas and John Ziska, with the de- 
 termination to revenge the deaths of John Huss and Jerome, 
 and to obtain the liberty of worshipping God according to the 
 dictates of their own consciences. Their numbers increased 
 soon to an amazing extent ; war was declared against Sigis- 
 mund, the German emperor, and a deluge of blood was shed. 
 Each party appeared to the other as enemies of the true reli- 
 gion, hated of God, and justly exposed to extirpation by fire 
 and the sword. The most shocking and terrible acts of bar- 
 barity, therefore, were continually exhibited. At length, the 
 papal party yielded ; and, in 1443, a treaty of peace was con- 
 cluded, in which the Bohemians were allowed the use of the 
 cup in the sacrament, and the administration of the ordinance 
 in their own language. 
 
 With these terms, the major part only were satisfied. These 
 were called Calixtines. The remainder, who seem to have 
 Deen the true Waldenses, wished for a more thorough reforma- 
 ion from Popery and a restoration of Christianity to its primi- 
 tive simplicity. They were called Taborites, and, through 
 ignorance and fanaticism, went to many unwarranted excesses, 
 and were the object of fiery persecution, especially from their 
 brethren the Calixtines. In 1467, they formed a separate 
 church and chose their own pastors. In 1480, their number 
 was increased by an accession of some Waldenses, who 
 escaped out of Austria, where they had been severely per- 
 secuted, and some of their pastors had been burned alive, 
 But their enemies gave them no rest. The next year, the 
 Hussites were all banished from Moravia, and were compelled 
 to seek refuge in other countries for six years. Their number, 
 however, did not much diminish. In the beginning of the 
 sixteenth century they had in Bohemia and Moravia, two hun- 
 dred congregations. 
 
 These poor, oppressed, and despised people appear to have 
 formed the true Church of Christ in that age. They greatly 
 22
 
 254 HUSSITES. [Period III. 
 
 needed the clear lisrht of a future age, a clear view of the pure 
 doctrines of the Gospel ;• they weir guilty of many acts of 
 violence and rapine m defence of their religion, considered 
 justifiable in that age ; but among them, as among the early 
 Wddenses, was a spirit of prayer, a spirit of holiness and ab- 
 horrence of the errors and corruptions of the Man of Sin, a 
 strict discipline, a desire for the pure and simple worship of 
 Jehovah, and a disposition to make the Scripture the only rule 
 of faith and practice. Their covenant God, no doubt, beheld 
 them in tl i< - thickets and clefts of the rocks, and heard their 
 midnight songs of praise, and communicated to them his Holy 
 Spirit. And if, as we have reason to believe was the case, 
 they feared God, they are among the hundred forty and four 
 thousand who now stand with the Lamb on Mount Zion. 
 
 The Taborites were those Bohemian brothers called Pic- 
 cards and Beggards, who joined Luther in the reformation. 
 Their descendants and followers are now to be found in the 
 same countries. 
 
 The brethren and sisters of the Free Spirit, called in the 
 Flemish, Bcogards and Beguins, were a numerous people in 
 Holland and Germany, who seemed to turn from the ceremo- 
 nies and superstitions of Popery to something like inward 
 piety and spiritual contemplation, and were most violently ' 
 persecuted by the magistrates and Roman clergy in the four- 
 teenth century. 
 
 ♦That the Hussites had many view?, it is evident from the following 
 articles of their creed, given by JBneas Sylvius, who was afterwards Pope 
 Pius II. 
 
 The Pope of Rome is equal with other bishops. 
 
 Among priests there is no difference. 
 
 Then' is n lire. 
 
 It is in vain to pray for the dead, and an invention of priestly covetous- 
 ness. 
 
 The images of God and the saints ought to he destroyed. 
 
 The blessing of water and palm branches is ridiculous. 
 
 The religion of the mendicants was invented by evil demons. 
 
 No capital sin ought to be tolerated, although for the sake of avoiding a 
 i evil. 
 
 Auricular confession is trifling ; it is sufficient for every one in his cham- 
 ber to confi arito God. 
 
 The temple of the great God is the whole world. 
 
 with Christ in heaven, are implored in 
 vain, forasm cannot help us. 
 
 I • .tls of saints are altogether to be rejected 
 
 We should ccai.c from wu.k on no day, except that which is now called 
 i.iL Lord's duv
 
 Chapter 11.] REFORMATION. 25b 
 
 Thus have we seen the Witnesses hitherto prophesying in 
 sackcloth, from the first rise of the papal dominion. We 
 shall now behold them indeed triumphant in the great reforma- 
 tion ; though, wherever the Man of Sin rules, they will be 
 subjected to oppression, and if possible, to death, until his 
 dominion be taken away. 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 Circumstances in Europe favoring a reformalion. Philip's triumph over Boniface. 
 Removal of the Tope to Avignon. Great western schism. Mendicants unpopular. 
 General demand for a reform. Council of Constance. Discouragements. Character 
 of the Popes. Their power. Low state of religion and learning. Immediate 
 causes. Avarice of the Popes. Sale of indulgences opposed by Martin Luther. 
 Luther's birth and education. Retires into a monastery. Reads the Scriptures. 
 Made professor at Wittemberg. Opposes Tetzel. Meets with applause. Circum- 
 stances favoring his cause. Summoned to Rome. Appears before Cajeian and 
 Mdtitz. Disputes with Lckius. Reformation commences in Switzerland. Eras- 
 mus. Melanclhon. Frederick the Wise. Luther excommunicated. Burns the 
 Pope's bull, and establishes the Lutheran church. Summoned to the diet at Worms. 
 His defence and condemnation. Secreted at Wartburg. Reappears and publishes 
 the New Testament in German. Preaches the Gospel with great success. 
 
 From what has passed before him, the reader will gain 
 some general view of the deplorable state of the Christian 
 world at the commencement of the sixteenth century. The 
 papal power, was not, perhaps, so great as it had once been. 
 Boniface VIII. may be viewed as having stood, in the four- 
 teenth century, on that proud and guilty eminence of absolute 
 spiritual and temporal dominion, which had been the desire of 
 almost every pontiff* through successive ages. Provoked by 
 his haughty and overbearing demeanor, Philip, king of France, 
 hurled him from his seat, and he died in disgrace and anguish. 
 To prevent such almost uncontrollable dominion at Rome, 
 Philip placed a Frenchman in the Papal See, and fixed his 
 residence at Avignon in France. This remained the seat of 
 the papacy for 70 years ; a period called by the Catholics, the 
 Babylonish captivity. But this removal from Rome greatly 
 weakened the power of the pontiffs. It removed their personal 
 influence, which had been immense, from the city. It gave 
 their enemies in Rome an opportunity to cabal against them, 
 and ravage with impunity St. Peter's patrimony. Many Italian 
 cities revolted from the Pope. Decrees sent from Avignon 
 were treated with contempt. Other parts of Europe caught 
 the same feeling ; and from this time, the thunders of the 
 pontiffs were heard without much fear or dread.
 
 256 REFORMATION. [PERIOD III. 
 
 Another circumstance arising out of this, which weakened 
 the papal power, was the great western schism. The Ro- 
 mans, wishing to have the Pope reside at Rome, elected one 
 in opposition to the Pope at Avignon. Europe became divided 
 and distracted. For fifty years, the church had two and 
 sometimes three Popes or heads, who did little but hurl anath- 
 emas at each other. The distress and scandal of the age 
 baffle description. 
 
 The Mendicants also, throughout Europe, began to fall 
 under a general odium. Their authority, rapaciousness, filth, 
 and wickedness, provoked the rage of almost all classes. In 
 England, the University made a resolute stand against them by 
 her champion WicklifF; and in France many efforts were 
 made to destroy their exorbitant power. Their internal con- 
 flicts were many and violent. These the pontiffs endeavored 
 to subdue, and always with loss of power. 
 
 Besides the opposition of the true and faithful witnesses, 
 the Romish communion found many in her own bosom, 
 who, from time to time, exposed her vices and corruptions. 
 Dante and Petrarch, in the fourteenth century, wrote against 
 the corruptions of Rome ; treating her as Babylon, and the 
 Pope as Antichrist; and by their wit and raillery, did them 
 incredible mischief. In the same age, Peter Fitz Cassiodor 
 addressed a remonstrance to the Church of England against 
 the tyranny and wickedness of Rome, urging a secession. 
 Michael Caesenus and William Occuni exposed the various 
 errors and heresies of John XXII. And Marsilius, a lawyer 
 of Padua, wrote a treatise, entitled The Defender of Peace, 
 in which he powerfully contested the papal claim to Divine 
 authority, or pre-eminence over other bishops. In the year 
 1136, Thomas Rhedon, a Carmelite friar, saw the corrup- 
 tions of the papacy, and so boldly exposed them, that he 
 was burned alive. One Jerome Savanarola, an Italian 
 monk, also inveighed against the corruption of the papacy, 
 and preached the doctrine of free justification by faith in 
 Christ. He, with two companions, were imprisoned and 
 burned alive at Florence, A. D. 1199. Thomas a Kempis, 
 the reputed author of the Imitation of Jesus Christ, who died 
 in 1471, did much to enlighten the world in the nature of 
 true piety. John \\'< sselus, of Groningen, shed much light 
 on the surrounding darkness. Indeed, he has been denomi- 
 nated the lighl of the world, and the great forerunner of Lu- 
 ther; for he not only exposed the corruptions of popery, but
 
 Chapter 11.1 COUNCIL OF CONSTANCE. 257 
 
 preached many of those doctrines which Luther afterwards . 
 proclaimed, and which lay at the basis of the reformation. 
 
 These and other witnesses in the bosom of the papal 
 church, had excited a general feeling throughout Europe in 
 favor of a reformation. Loud and repeated calls were made 
 upon the ruling powers for a general council, to heal pre- 
 vailing divisions and abuses. At length the council of Con- 
 stance was convened for this purpose. It was composed of 
 20 arch-bishops, 150 bishops, 150 other dignitaries, and 200 
 doctors. The Emperor Sigismund and the Pope were at 
 its head. But what acts of reformation could be expected 
 from men who were themselves grossly corrupt ; from men 
 whose highest interest was to have things remain just as 
 they were, or rather become more degenerate? Besides, 
 had they been disposed to do according to their best ability, 
 they could only have effected a partial reformation of a 
 few external corruptions. The source of evil would have 
 remained. This was the doctrine of justification by human 
 merit ; the foundation of indulgences and almost every evil 
 in the papal world. This could only have been overturned 
 by the true doctrine of justification through faith in the blood 
 of Christ; and of this probably all in the council were 
 ignorant. They did little, therefore, but condemn the wri- 
 tings of Wickliff, and burn Huss and Jerome, better reformers 
 than the whole assembly. Other councils were subsequently 
 composed for the like purpose, but were equally ineffec- 
 tual. The general demand, however, for a reformation of 
 abuses continued, and was very favorable to the interests of 
 religion. 
 
 But notwithstanding these circumstances, favorable to a 
 reformation, the condition of Christendom was extremely 
 deplorable. If the Popes swayed not the sceptre which 
 was once in their hands, they still maintained and exercised 
 a most awful despotism over the souls and consciences of 
 men. At the commencement of the century the chair was 
 filled by Alexander VI. , a monster in iniquity, who was con- 
 tinually guilty of the most execrable crimes. He was suc- 
 ceeded first by Pius III. ; and then by Julius II., who was 
 furious for war and bloodshed, and whose pontineate was a 
 scene of military violence. His place was filled, in 1513, 
 by Leo X., of the family of the Medicis ; a man of literature 
 and a promoter of learning, but a stranger to vital piety — ac- 
 22*
 
 258 REFORMATION. [Period III. 
 
 cused even of atheism, and a man who spared no pains to 
 uphold the wealth and grandeur of the Roman See. 
 
 This immense power, wielded by a thousand dignitaries, 
 ami holding in subjection the potentates of the earth, the 
 Waldenses weir too feeble to molest ; while the Hussites, 
 wearied by long contentions, were glad of the liberty of living 
 and worshipping God. without being further molested or 
 molesting others. 
 
 Of the low state of religion and of its monstrous perver- 
 sions, we, in this age, can have no adequate conception. It is 
 thus described by Frederic Myconius, a writer of that period. 
 " The passion and satisfaction of Christ, were treated as a 
 bare history, like the Odyssey of Homer ; concerning faith, 
 by which the righteousness of the Redeemer and eternal life 
 are apprehended, there was the deepest silence. Christ was 
 described as a severe judge, ready to condemn all who were 
 destitute of the intercession of saints and of pontifical interest. 
 In the room of Christ were substituted as saviour and inter- 
 cessors, the Virgin Mary, like a pagan Diana, and other 
 saints, who, from time to time, had been created by the 
 Popes. Nor were men, it seems, entitled to the benefit of 
 their prayers, except they deserved it of them by their works. 
 What sort of works was necessary for this end was distinctly 
 explained; not the works prescribed in the decalogue, and 
 enjoined on all mankind, but such as enrich the priests and 
 monks. Those who died neglecting these, were consigned 
 to hell, or at least to purgatory, till they were redeemed from 
 it by a satisfaction made. either by themselves or their proxies. 
 The frequent pronunciation of the Lord's prayer, and the salu- 
 tation of the Virgin, and the recitations of the canonical 
 hours, constant!}' engaged those who undertook to be reli- 
 gious. An incredible mass of ceremonial observances was 
 everywhere visible, while gross wickedness was practiced 
 under the encouragement of indulgences, by which the guilt 
 of the crime was easily expiated. The preaching of the word 
 was the hast pari of the episcopal function; rites and pro- 
 tons employed the bishops p< rpetually when engaged in 
 teligi ice. The Dumber of clergy was enormous, and 
 
 their I CQOS1 scandalous." 
 
 From this representation, we may easilj perceive that an 
 awful ignorance of religion, accompanied by the vilest super- 
 stition, pervaded all classes. The public schools of learning 
 were filled by monks;— a class of men who had a barbarous
 
 Chapter 11.] avarice of the popes. 259 
 
 aversion to all mental improvement, and who thought they did 
 God service, if they locked up the faculties of youth. 
 
 Scholastic divinity, and the logic of Aristotle, filled the 
 schools. Albertus Magnus and Thomas Aquinas, who lived 
 in the 13th, and Duns Scotus of the 14th century, became the 
 heads of powerful sects, called the Scotists and Thomists, 
 vvho were ever disputing about the nature of the divine co- 
 operation with the human will, the measure of divine grace 
 essential to salvation, personal identity, and the immaculate 
 conception of the Virgin Mary. By them philosophy was 
 carried, it was thought, to the highest degree of perfection, 
 but was, in truth, the most silly and unintelligible farrago. 
 " The beautiful subtleties of sophistical syllogism, enabled 
 the disputants to divide the hair of controverted points, which 
 neither understood, and prove it when split, to be altar, or 
 idem, or tertium quid ; with quidditie's, and quo-ditie's and 
 entitie s, and a profundity of like wisdom, that made an 
 admiring audience gape, or the listening pupil stand amazed, 
 lost in the depths of this unfathomable learning." 
 
 The best theological instruction was of so poor a character, 
 that, when Luther rose, not a man could be found in the 
 university of Paris, the best school of learning of the age, who 
 could dispute with him in the Scriptures. Men preached ; 
 but their sermons were senseless unmeaning harangues upon 
 the blessed Virgin ; the merits of the saints ; the efficacy of 
 relics ; the burnings of purgatory ; and the utility of indul- 
 gences. If there were men of elevation in society, who read 
 and thought, they were puffed up with a sense of their own 
 excellence, by the Aristotelian philosophy, which was then 
 prevalent in the schools, and which would write foolishness 
 upon the doctrine of salvation by a crucified Redeemer. 
 
 The avarice of the Popes was unbounded. Desirous of 
 maintaining the authority, grandeur, and splendor of the 
 Roman See ; they continually devised new schemes for 
 draining Christendom of its treasures. Every ecclesiastic 
 was required to pay annats, or the first year's produce of his 
 living to the Pope. The richest benefices throughout Europe, 
 were sold, when vacant, and sometimes before, to the highest 
 bidder. Frequent demands of free gifts were made on the 
 clergy, and civil rulers : and extraordinary levies of tenths 
 on ecclesiastical revenues, upon pretence of expeditions 
 against the Turks, or some other pious purposes, never exe- 
 cuted, were continually exacted.
 
 260 REFORMATION. [Period III. 
 
 But the greatesl Bource of wealth to the pontiffs, was the 
 sale of indulgences. This traffic was carried to awful 
 excesses. For persuading the people, that there was an inii- 
 nite treasure of merit in Christ and the saints, beyond what 
 they Deeded themselves ; — a treasure which was committed 
 to the Popes, the bishops, the clergy, the Dominican and 
 Franciscan friars, to b them for money, and that 
 
 whoever would purchase it, should be absolved themselves, 
 from the greatest crimes, and deliver their friends, too, from 
 the iires of purgatory ; these crafty men had secured treasures 
 of wealth almost unbounded. It was this abominable traffic 
 which first, opened the eyes of .Martin Luther to the corruptions 
 of popery, and roused his spirit to the work of reformation. 
 
 This wonderful man, who holds the first place in modern 
 ecclesiastical history, and who must ever be loved and revered, 
 as one of the greatest benefactors of mankind, was born at 
 Isleben,in Saxony, in the year 1483. llis father was a man 
 of integrity, employed in the mines of Mansfield ; but he 
 acted like a man of enlarged mind, in giving his son a 
 learned education. At an early period, Martin discovered 
 uncommon powers of mind ; and having passed through the 
 ordinary studies at Madgeburg, Eisenach, and Erfurt, he 
 commenced master of arts at the University of Erfurt, at the 
 of twenty-two, and- devoted aims - . of ei\il 
 
 law. But. a providential occurrence suddenly changed the 
 whole course of bis life. While walking in tin fields with an 
 intimate friend, that frien ' w I by lightn 
 
 Luther view* ! ii as a call from heaven, to devote himself to 
 the divine service; and be retired in 1505 into a eonventof 
 Augustinian friars. As yet he was a stranger to vital piet\ ; 
 and his monastic life, havh own without the power 
 
 and joy of godliness, was \ bis mind 
 
 too highL 1 1 for him I .. u an idle drone. The 
 
 tin- i within him; and had he been left to 
 
 himself, and the ordinary course of monastic life, be would 
 have found his way to the papal chair. But an invisible 
 conducted him to an old Latin Bible in the library of 
 the mona tery. !' I it with avidity, and gave it a 
 
 faithful perusal. Light shone in upon his understanding, 
 and comfort dawned upon his soul. In this sacred treasury, 
 he found the doctrine of ju i by faith, the reci ption 
 
 of which at once • is mind far above that scholi 
 
 philosophy and then in vogue, and of
 
 Chapter 11.] MA!rn\- LUTHER. 261 
 
 which he had become perfect master ; and made his once 
 gloomy monastery a paradise of bliss. Abandoning all other 
 pursuits, he gave himself with incredible ardor to the study of 
 the sacred volume ; and such were his attainments in divine 
 truth, that he was soon viewed as the most learned divine in 
 all Germany. In 1507 he was ordained priest; and as a 
 reward for his diligence, and astonishing attainments, he was 
 made, in 1508, professor of philosophy and theology in the 
 University of Wittemberg, on the Elbe, by Frederick, elector 
 of Saxony. He also officiated as pastor of the church in 
 Wittemberg, as the substitute of Simon Hensius, who was 
 disabled by infirmity. 
 
 Luther is presented to us in history, as remarkably strong 
 and healthy, and of a sanguine and bilious temperament. His 
 eyes were piercing and full of fire ; his voice was sweet and 
 vehement, when once fairly raised ; he had a stern counte- 
 nance ; and, though most intrepid and high spirited, he could 
 assume the appearance of modesty and humility whenever he 
 pleased, which, however, was not often the case. By friends 
 and enemies, he was acknowledged as a man of great learn- 
 ing, and elegant taste, and pre-eminent above all others, as a 
 popular preacher and teacher of philosophy. 
 
 His piety kept pace with his learning and popularity. In 
 1516 we find him thus writing to a friend. " I desire to know 
 what your soul is doing, whether wearied at length of its own 
 righteousness, it learns to refresh itself, and to trust in the right- 
 eousness of Christ." Remarkable language for that period. 
 
 While he was filling the highly important station, to which 
 providence had raised him, with great credit to himself and 
 his country, and gaining more and more knowledge of tbe 
 fundamental doctrines of the Gospel, John Tetzel appeared, 
 in the year 1517, in the neighborhood of Wittemberg, selling 
 indulgences.* To this office that bold Dominican inquisitor 
 
 * According to a book called a tax book of the sacred Roman chancery, 
 containing the exact sums demanded for the remission of sins, we find the 
 following fees. 
 
 For simony, 
 
 For sacrilege, 
 
 For taking a false oath in a criminal case, 
 
 For robbing, 
 
 For burning a house, 
 
 For murdering a layman. 
 
 Forlayingvio'.cnt hands on a clergy man, — 10 
 
 10s. 
 
 u. 
 
 10 
 
 6 
 
 9 
 
 
 
 12 
 
 
 
 12 
 
 
 
 7 
 
 G 
 
 10 
 
 G
 
 262 REFORMATION. [PERIOD III. 
 
 had been delegated by Albert, Archbishop of Mentz, to whom 
 the indulgences had been scut by Leo X. 
 
 Had Tetzel been of a mild and timid spirit, the reformation 
 might have been d< layed another century ; but he was a man 
 of uncommon boldness and impudence, just calculated to 
 rouse the indignation of Luther. He was indeed a veteran 
 in the traffic. Ten years before, he bad collected 2000 florins 
 in the space of two days; and he boasted that by his indul- 
 gences, he had saved more souls from hell than ever St. Peter 
 converted by his preaching. The following was one of his 
 abominable articles of traffic. " May our Lord Jesus Christ 
 have mercy upon thee, and absolve thee by the merits of his 
 most holy passion. And I, by his authority, that of his Apos- 
 tles Peter and Paul, and of the most holy Pope, granted and 
 committed to me in these parts, do absolve thee first, from all 
 ecclesiastical (insures, in whatever manner they have been 
 incurred, and then from all the sins, transgressions and 
 excesses, how enormous soever they may be, even such as are 
 reserved for the cognizance of the Holy See, and as far as the 
 keys of the Holy Church extend; I remit to thee all the 
 punishment which thou descrvest in purgatory on their 
 account ; and I restore thee to the holy sacraments of the 
 church, to the unity of the faithful, and to that innocence and 
 purity which thou possessed at baptism: so that when thou 
 diest, the gates of pun: lbJJ be shut, and the gates of 
 
 the paradise of delight shall be opened ; and if thou shah not 
 die at present, this grace shall remain in full force when thou 
 art at the point of death. In the name of the Father, and of 
 the Son, and of the Holy Ghost." Another related to the 
 deliverance of departed friends from the fire of purgatory ; and 
 such was the grossness of this man, that he would publicly 
 say, 'The moment the money tinkles in the chest, your 
 father's soul mounts out of purgatory.** 
 
 The prices of these indulgences varied according to the 
 circumstances and crimes of the purchasers. For the better 
 . u hole districts of country were farmed out to the 
 highesl bidders. These were often men of the most licen- 
 ti«>! re, who. after tlu-y had quieted the consci 
 
 of tli iit their uights in riot and voluptuous- 
 
 ness. John Tetzel was a common adulterer.* 
 
 
 •That it this sale ha> be< n 
 
 camel m, 'ii Popish countries, and how much we 
 
 are indebted to Martin Luther, the following fact is added as given by
 
 Chapter ll.] LUTHER OPPOSES TETZEL. 263 
 
 When Tetzel appeared in Saxony, vast crowds flocked 
 from all parts of the country to purchase indulgences. The 
 spectacle grieved the spirit of Luther, aud he gently remon- 
 strated against it from the pulpit of Wittemberg. The least 
 opposition was sufficient to rouse the haughty spirit of Tetzel. 
 He stormed and raged, and constructed a pile of wood, and 
 set it on fire, to show what he would do with the man who 
 shoidd dare to call in question the holiness of his sales. The 
 effect of this on Luther's mind, was to lead him to examine 
 thoroughly the subject ; and being satisfied of the iniquity Oi 
 the traffic, he came out with great boldness against it ; warned 
 the people against trusting to any thing for salvation devised 
 by man ; wrote to Albert, elector of Mentz, to whose jurisdic- 
 tion the country was immediately subject, exposing the wick- 
 edness of the sellers of indulgences, and reproaching the 
 sales ; and even dared to publish ninety-five theses, in which 
 he developed his opinion concerning this iniquitous traffic, 
 and challenged its friends to defend it. 
 
 Luther, as yet, thought not of the wonderful things which 
 he was to accomplish. As fully as any man, he acknowledged 
 the supremacy of the Pope, and the propriety of his granting 
 indulgences, remitting church censures and temporal punish- 
 ments ; but his mind was satisfied respecting the Pope's utter 
 impotence to remit divine punishment, either in this or the 
 future world. In a subsequent account of himself, he says, 
 " I was compelled in my conscience to expose the scandalous 
 sale of indulgences. I found myself in it alone, and as it 
 were, by surprise. And when it became impossible for me to 
 retreat, I made many concessions to the Pope ; not, however, 
 in many important points ; hut certainly at that time, I adored 
 him in earnest." 
 
 The boldness of Luther in doing what no one else dared 
 to do, and what almost every one wished to have done, 
 attracted great attention and applause throughout Germany. 
 
 : 1 
 
 Milner. "In the year 1709, the privateers of Bristol look a galleon, in 
 which they found 500 bales of bullr-, for indulgences, and 16 reams were 
 in a bale. So that they reckon the whole came to 3,S40,000, averaging in 
 price, from 20 pence to eleven pounds." In Spain and Portugal, the traffic 
 is still continued. In Spain, the King has the profits. In Portugal, the 
 King and Pope go shares. 
 
 A short time since, a gentleman to ascertain the present state of things, 
 went to the office at Naples, and for two sequins purchased a plenary 
 remission of all sins for himself, and any two persons, whose names he 
 should insert.
 
 264 REFORMATION. [PERIOD III. 
 
 His theses spread into every city and village, and were read 
 by all classes of people with amazing avidity. Tetzel, finding 
 it necessary lor him to do more than rage and threaten, pub- 
 lished in opposition to Luther, our hundred and six proposi- 
 tion*, in which lit.- made some eiiorts to refute the arguments 
 of the hold reformer. Other champions of the papal cause 
 also came out in its defence ; particularly Prierias, a Domini- 
 OBl friar and Inquisitor General ; and Eckius, a renowned 
 professor of divinity at Ingoldstadt. But Luther stood firm 
 against every adversary. He had the Scriptures in his 
 hands, and from them he was able to draw weapons of defence, 
 which, in every contest gave him the decided advantage. 
 
 Although Luther had ventured to attack a power which 
 appeared invincible, yet there were several circumstances 
 occurring in that period which surprisingly favored his cause. 
 The papal power had risen to a height which could not 
 long be sustained. The exorbitant wealth, and dissolute 
 manners of the clergy, had alienated from them every reflect- 
 ing mind. A general demand for more than a century had 
 been made for a council which should reform abuses. The 
 revival of learning in the west of Europe, in consequence of 
 the literati having sought refuge from Constantinople, reduced 
 by the Turks, in Italy, France, and Germany, where they 
 became instructors of youth in all the public seminaries of 
 Learning, and introduced a taste for the study of the ancient 
 Greek and Roman authors ; had roused the human mind to 
 a sense of its native dignity and worth, and introduced a 
 bold spirit of investigation into the correctness of long estab- 
 lished notions, and an ardent desire for improvement in 
 every art and science. The art of printing, which had 
 been invented in Germany about the year 1440, gave the 
 world in 1450, at Mentz, a printed bible ; and enabled 
 mankind to multiply copies of books to almost any extent, 
 with amazing rapidity, anil but little comparative expense. 
 Before thai period, books were written out with the pen on 
 parchment,* which made them expensive and scarce. Had 
 
 The Jews wrote the Old Testament on skins, with very great care, and con- 
 
 ; i together ami rolled them in a double roll. The Greek manuscripts 
 were written in capital letters, and without any sepa ration o f words ; thus, 
 BLESSEDARETHEDEADWHODIEINTHELORD. 
 
 ript of the New Testament extant, can bo traced higher 
 than I u'.irv MobI of the Hebrew manuscripts were written 
 
 b et w e e n ': !l and 1457. Those of an earlier period have been, 
 
 for sonic reason* unknown, licstroycd.
 
 Chapter 11.] LUTHER OPPOSES TETZEL. 266 
 
 Luther then risen, he would have communicated his senti- 
 ments to but very iew, for what he communicated must have 
 been chiefly from the pulpit. Whatever he wrote would 
 scarce have been read by a hundred persons. But appearing 
 as he did, at this fortunate moment, when the discovery of 
 this wonderful art had not only rendered the multiplication of 
 books easy, but had raised in the world an astonishing thirst 
 for reading, Luther's books at once filled Europe, and his 
 opposition to the corruptions of the papacy became the subject 
 of universal conversation. Luther himself was a Franciscan 
 friar. Tetzel, a Dominican. These orders were bitter ene- 
 mies, and it was only for Luther to imitate Paul, when he 
 exclaimed, I am a Pharisee, the son of a Pharisee, to enlist 
 in his favor the whole body of the Franciscans, though they 
 had ever been firm supporters of the papal dominion. 
 
 But while these and other circumstances may be pointed 
 out as propitious to the cause of Luther, his astonishing suc- 
 cess must and wiljj by every pious mind, be ascribed to the 
 overruling providence of God. It was the Great Head of the 
 church, ever watchful of that which he had purchased with his 
 own blood, who raised up this wonderful reformer, gave him 
 his astonishing talents and ardent love of truth, preserved his 
 life amid many dangers, and enabled him to expose the corrup- 
 tion of the Man of Sin, and lead forth the church from this 
 worse than Egyptian bondage. 
 
 Leo X. the Roman pontiff, at first viewed the contest in 
 Germany with indifference ; supposing it to be only a con- 
 test, not uncommon in that age, between a Dominican and 
 Franciscan Monk. " Brother Martin," said he, " is a man 
 of very fine genius, and these squabbles are the mere effusions 
 of monastic envy." But on being fully informed of its 
 nature and extent, he became alarmed, and summoned Lu- 
 ther, July 1518, to appear at Rome, within sixty days, to 
 answer for his conduct before the Auditor of the Cham- 
 ber, and Prierias, the Inquisitor General. Luther knew 
 there would be no safety for him at Rome ; and through the 
 earnest solicitation of his patron, Frederick the Wise, he 
 obtained liberty to have his cause tried before Cardinal 
 Cajetan, who was then the Pope's legate in Germany. 
 Within sixteen days after this citation, however, he was 
 condemned as an incorrigible heretic at Rome by the bishop 
 of Ascoli, the Auditor of the Apostolical chamber ; — such 
 23
 
 REFORMATION". [Period III. 
 
 sincerity of the Pope in granting him a hearing in 
 
 , my. 
 
 Having obtained a safe conduct from the Emperor, Luther 
 
 nil before Cajetan at Augsburg, in the month of Octo- 
 
 . but Cajetan was a Dominican, the avowed friend of 
 
 md enemy of Luther. He did nothing but require 
 
 Luther, in a most arrogant mariner, immediately to renounce 
 
 his opinions and return into the bosom of the church, and 
 
 without having one of th< m proved erroneous. Such an 
 
 assumption of authority I all calculated to intimidate 
 
 Luther's. He expressed the 
 utmost reverence for the Pope, but declared he would never 
 iunce opinions which he viewed as scriptural, without 
 being convinced of his error. Cajetan immediately threatened 
 him with the heaviest church censures ; and it being evident 
 that nothing awaited him but the severest measures, the 
 reformer secretly withdrew from the presence of the Cardinal, 
 and returned to Wittemberg ; appealing from the Pope him- 
 self, " ill-informed, to the same Leo X. better informed." 
 
 This appeal, however, was soon evidently hopeless ; for 
 the Pope issued a special edict, commanding all his subj 
 "to acknowledge his power of delivering from all the pun- 
 ishments due to sin and transgression of every kind." This 
 completely shut the door against all hope of reconciliation 
 but by a direct and full renunciation of all his opinions, and 
 Luther appealed to a General Council as superior to the 
 Pope. 
 
 Hoping to reclaim Luther by a messenger of more mild- 
 ness and cunning than Cardinal Cajetan, Leo sent Charles 
 Miltitz, a Saxon knight, in 1519, to negotiate with him. 
 To conciliate the elector Frederick, Miltitz carried to him 
 the golden consecrated rose, the peculiar mark of the Pope's 
 favor ; and to gain Luther, he rebuked Tetzel with the 
 test severity. The elector received the bauble, which 
 ■ he desire;!, with indifference. With the reformer, 
 Miltitz had several interviews, but they were fruitless, as to 
 the great point. He persuaded Luther, however, to write a 
 submissive letter to the Pope, and agreed with the elector 
 to refer the wholi s firsl diel held by the new 
 
 V. In his letter, Luther 
 expressed a great reverence for the church of Rome; 
 declared that his great object was to honor that church, 
 and, though he could apt renounce his opinions without
 
 Chapter It.] revival of learning. 2G7 
 
 being convinced lie was in an error, yet he would, in future,_ 
 be silent respecting indulgences, if his enemies would no 
 longer persecute him. 
 
 Of the popularity of Luther at this period, some judgment 
 may be formed from the following extract from one of his 
 letters. " Charles Miltitz saw me at Altenburg, and com- 
 plained that I had united the whole world to myself, and 
 drawn it aside from the Pope ; that he had discovered this at 
 the. inns as he traveled. 'Martin,' said he, 'you are so 
 much favored with the popular opinion, that I could not ex- 
 pect, with the help of 25,000 soldiers, to force you with me 
 to Rome.' " 
 
 Soon after his conference with Miltitz, Luther was brought 
 into a public dispute with Eckius. This learned and brilliant 
 professor of theology, flattered himself that, in a public debate, 
 he could silence these young reformers ; and he challenged 
 Carolstadt, the colleague and friend of Luther, to a public 
 dispute on the controverted points, at Leipsic. The assembly 
 was large, and the dispute between these combatants was 
 carried on for fourteen days ; and such were the plaudits 
 bestowed upon Eckius, that he challenged Luther to engage 
 in the combat. Luther accepted the challenge, and the dis- 
 pute continued ten days. But Eckius was not here as trium- 
 phant as before. He found his antagonist well acquainted 
 with the sacred Scriptures ; honest in the sacred cause ; 
 dexterous ; eloquent, and a firm expectant of the blessing of 
 heaven. Many were the points in debate ; but the chief one 
 regarded the superiority of the Roman See. Luther declared 
 it impious to maintain the divine right of the Pope to act as 
 the vicar of Christ, though he willingly allowed him a 
 supremacy above others, from the universal consent of the 
 church. He was daily drawing nearer to the evangelical 
 liberty of the Gospel of Christ ; though by slow advances. 
 Both parties claimed the victory ; but the dispute was in 
 o-eneral advantageous to the reformation ; for the more the 
 corruptions of popery were discussed, the more were the 
 minds of men enlightened, and their consciences set free. In 
 the close of 1519, Luther began to preach and write on the 
 administration of the sacrament in both kinds, which exceed- 
 ingly exasperated his enemies. But said he, " Let uf in faith 
 and prayer commit the event to God, and we shall be safe." 
 
 While Luther was thus gaining and diffusing knowledge 
 in Germany, and opposing the corruptions of popery, a spirit
 
 268 reformation. [Period HI. 
 
 of reform similar to his own was roused in Switzerland. 
 There the Franciscans had carried on the scandalous traflic 
 to an awful extent, and the minds of the people were perfectly 
 infatuated. Huldric Zuinglius, a man not inferior to Luther, 
 dared to oppose it in the summer of 1 5 1 tS ; and though con- 
 demned by the universities of Cologne and Louvaine, he 
 advanced with bold and rapid steps toward a complete and 
 thorough reformation. 
 
 The greatest scholar of the age was Erasmus. He was 
 ordained a priest in 1492, at the age of twenty-six. The 
 great object of his life was the revival of literature. He was 
 iisively acquainted with the theology then universally 
 received, and he became a most severe satirist upon all its 
 superstitions and follies. He, by his sound reasoning, his 
 invective and raillery, first sowed the seeds of reformation in 
 Europe. But he had not the courage to become an open 
 opponent of the Pope. " Every man," said he, " hath not 
 the courage requisite to make a martyr ; and I am afraid that 
 if I were put to the trial, I should imitate St. Peter." He 
 repressed and moderated his zeal, therefore, against the errors 
 of popery, while he was a friend and admirer of Luther ; and 
 did more than almost any other man in promoting the study of 
 the sacred Scripturi 
 
 The celebrated Philip Melancthon, who became one of the 
 most illustrious coadjutors of Luther, was at the public dispute 
 at Leipsic. lie was then twenty-three years of age ; but 
 such were his attainments in literature, that he had been 
 made professor of Greek at Wittemberg. So fully was he 
 convinced of the soundness of Luther's principles, that from 
 the time of his dispute with Eckius, he entered with ardor in 
 the cause of the reformation. ( »ther men were present at the 
 same disputation, who afterward became distinguished lights 
 and guides in the cause of truth and liberty. 
 
 But one prince as yet publicly declared in favor of Lu- 
 ther. This was his patron, Frederic, elector of Saxony. 
 I!'- was a diligent searcher of the sacred Scriptures; had 
 become much dissatisfied with the usual modes of interpre- 
 tation, and with the abominations of popery; and, as far as 
 he could, without provoking the vengeance of Rome, to 
 whom he was still conscientiously subject, he aided Luther 
 in his arduous work. At the death of .Maximilian, the Em- 
 peror, in 1519, Frederic acted as vicar of the empire during
 
 Chapter 11] Luther's firmness. 2G9 
 
 the interregnum, and protected Lutheranism from the violent 
 assaults of its enemies. 
 
 On the fifteenth of June, one thousand five hundred and 
 twenty, Luther was publicly denounced by the church of 
 Rome. Forty-one propositions from his works were con- 
 demned as heretical ; all pious persons were forbidden to 
 read his works on pain of excommunication ; such as had 
 them, were commanded to burn them ; and he, himself, if he 
 did not in sixty days recant his errors and burn his books, was 
 to be excommunicated and delivered unto Satan for the de- 
 struction of his flesh. All secular princes were required, 
 under pain of incurring the same censures, and of forfeiting 
 all their dignities, to seize his person, that he might be pun- 
 ished as his crimes deserved. 
 
 The church of Rome had become fully satisfied that they 
 could never reclaim Jaim ; and that the only way to save them- 
 selves was to proceed violently against him. Luther had 
 made astonishing advances in the discovery of truth, and by 
 almost innumerable letters, tracts, sermons, and commentaries 
 on Scripture, had diffused his sentiments throughout Europe, 
 and made many distinguished and powerful converts. . 
 
 The papists exulted at the publication of the Pope's bull. 
 They had been accustomed to see it terminate all contro- 
 versies, and they supposed that it would for ever silence the 
 reformer. But it had very little effect upon his mind, or his 
 cause.' It came too late to command submission in Germany. 
 This intrepid man erected without the walls of Wittemberg 
 an immense pile of wood ; and there, in presence of the 
 professors and students of the university, and a vast crowd 
 of spectators, committed the papal bull to the flames, together 
 with the volumes of the canon law, the rule of the pontifical 
 jurisdiction. 
 
 By this public act he left the Roman communion. He 
 denounced the Pope of Rome as the Man of Sin. He waged 
 open war with the whole papal establishment, and exhorted 
 all Christian rulers and people to separate from it. By this 
 bold act the die was cast. There was henceforth no recon- 
 ciliation. In less than a month after, a second bull, a bull of 
 excommunication, was issued against him, but it was only the 
 distant echo of thunder which had already lost its power to 
 terrify or destroy. 
 
 Luther now resolved upon re-establishing the Church of 
 God upon a proper basis. In the Roman church he could 
 23*
 
 270 REFORMATION. [Period III. 
 
 neither find the form nor spirit of the Gospel. He saw and 
 felt the necessity of a church in which the papal dominion, 
 the injunction of celi.ba.cy m the clergy, the monastic vow, the 
 intercession of saints, auricular confession, pilgrimage and 
 penances, and the imaginary existence of purgatory, should 
 find no place; and in which the true doctrines of justification 
 and acceptance with God should be properly received and 
 applied, and Gospel discipline be duly administered. In his 
 various schemes of reformation, he w r as warmly seconded by 
 the members and professors of his own university, and by 
 many pious and learned men scattered throughout Europe. 
 But in the beginning of the year 1521, he was summoned to 
 appear at the Diet of Worms. 
 
 This diet was the general assembly of the German Empire, 
 composed of all its princes, archbishops and bishops, and 
 many abbots, and convened by Charles Y. for the purpose of 
 checking the new religious opinions which threatened to 
 destroy the ancient faith of Europe. No sooner was it con- 
 vened, and certain formalities were settled, than the papal le- 
 gates demanded an immediate procedure against Luther. But 
 his friends plead the unreasonableness of condemning a man 
 unheard, and the whole assembly concurred in admitting him 
 to their presence. Frederic, however, would not consent to 
 his appearing without a safe conduct. This the Emperor was 
 compelled to grant. His friends, however, were \ 1 1 y fearful of 
 his suffering the fate of John Huss, and on his way besought 
 him to retire to some place of safety. But said the intrepid 
 reformer, " I am lawfully called to appear in that city, and 
 thither will 1 go in the name of the Lord, though as many devils 
 as there are tiles on the houses were there combined against 
 me." 
 
 At Worms, Luther met with a reception which must have 
 been gratifying to his feelings, though he feared God more 
 than he desired the praise of man. Yast crowds gathered 
 around him to behold the man who had so boldly attacked the 
 corruptions of popery, and introduced a new religion. The 
 most important characters in church and state filled his 
 apartments, and he was conducted to the Diet by the mar- 
 shall of the empire. His conduct, in the presence of that 
 august assembly, was very becoming a man of God. He 
 was meek and civil, but firm. When called upon to ac- 
 knowledge bis writings, he did it without hesitation; but 
 he solemnly and boldly refused to renounce his opinions,
 
 Chapter 11.] LUTHER SECRETED AT WARTBURG. 271 
 
 unless convinced of their error from the word of God. 
 In a speech of two hours, first made in German, and then 
 repeated in Latin, he boldly vindicated the course he had 
 taken, and gained the applause of one half the assembly. But 
 while the subject was in agitation, and while many efforts were 
 making in private to reclaim the reformer, Luther received a 
 message from the Emperor, directing him immediately to de- 
 part from Worms, and returnhome, because he persisted in his 
 contumacy, and would not return into the bosom of the church. 
 
 After he left the Diet, a decree was passed, declaring him 
 an excommunicated, notorious heretic ; and forbidding all per- 
 sons, under the penalty of high treason, to receive, maintain, 
 or protect him. 
 
 Foreseeing the storm that was bursting upon his favorite 
 professor, Frederic providedthree or four horsemen, disguised 
 in masks, in whom he could confide, and placed them in a wood 
 near Esinach ; from whence, as he was returning home, they 
 rushed out upon Luther, took him by force and carried him to 
 the castle of Wartburg. There he lay concealed for ten months 
 from the search of his implacable adversaries; and in this re- 
 treat, which he called his Patmos, he pursued his studies, and 
 produced some works, particularly a translation of the New 
 Testament, which were highly useful to the cause of the 
 reformation. 
 
 The friends of Luther were exceedingly discomfited at his 
 sudden disappearance. They were generally ready to believe 
 that a band of assassins had waylaid and killed him. They had 
 not the courage or ability to do much without him, and were 
 for a period covered with gloom. Luther had friends who 
 communicated to him the knowledge of all that transpired. 
 Here he was told that the University of Paris, the most venera- 
 ble of the learned societies of Europe, from which he had hoped 
 much favorable to his cause, had passed a solemn censure upon 
 his writings ; and that Henry VIII., king of England, had pub- 
 lished an answer to a treatise of his, entitled the Babylonish 
 Captivity, and for it, had received from the Pope the title of De- 
 fender of the Faith. A circumstance, however, which affected 
 him more than either of these, (for Luther was not a man who 
 was to be overawed by monarchs or universities,) was the con- 
 duct of his own friend and partizan, Carlostadt, who had 
 attempted to carry on the work of reformation by violence ; 
 throwing down and breaking the images of saints, and stripping 
 ihe churches and public places of the various ensigns of po-
 
 272 REFORMATION. [PERIOD III. 
 
 pery. Luther saw that this was no way to reform the 
 church; that error must first be eradicated from the minds of 
 the people, before any thing could be effected t<> any good 
 purpose; and that if this was once done, images and relics, 
 and other superstitions, would of course (all. 
 
 Safety was valuable, hut his own preservation was not 
 what the reformer sought. He felt for the pood of the church, 
 and was anxious again to 1" ! in her conflicts. " I 
 
 sit here," said he, in a letter to Melancthon, " in my Patmos, 
 reflecting all the day on the wretched condition of the church. 
 And I bemoan the hardness of my heart that I am not dis- 
 solved into tears on this account. May God have mercy 
 upon us." And again, " For the glory of the word of God, 
 and for -the mutual confirmation of myself and others, 1 would 
 much rather burn on the live coal, than live here alone, half 
 alive and useless. If I perish, it is God's will ; neither will 
 the Gospel suffer in any degree. I hope you will succeed 
 me, as Elisha did Elijah." 
 
 The intemperate and misguided zeal of Carlostadt brought. 
 Luther from his retreat to Wittenberg, March 1522, without 
 the consent or knowledge of his patron and protector, Frede- 
 ric. It was a happy event. ( 'arlostadt and his party listened 
 to his, as to a voice from heaven, and order • I • ed. 
 
 Luther's first busi the publication of his 
 
 Testament. This struck a heavy blow at the root of pop 
 It was rapidly circulated, and read with avidity by all classes 
 throughout Germany; and it opened the eves of men to the 
 true doctrines of the { iospeh and enabled them at once to see 
 clearlj the corruptions of the church of Ron afterward 
 
 applied himself, with the assistance of Melancthon, to the 
 translation of the Old Testament, which he finished and pub- 
 lished in 1530 ; a work of amazing labor. 
 
 Luther also resumed at Wittemberg, the business of 
 preaching, in which he did much to enlighten, reform, and 
 quiet the people of Saxony.* By his labors many souls 
 
 •A j I from the follow- 
 
 ing ;. . Bucer preach a sermon, 
 
 and upper. After commending the sermon, he said hu 
 
 could preach bi v ing, 
 
 that consent, tl • ed to Luther. Luther 
 
 seriously replied, do not think I am vainly boasting; I am conscious of 
 my own Blende] : I a sermon as you 
 
 have done to-day ; but my practice is this ; — when I ascend the pulpit, 
 I consider what is the character uf my hearers, most of whom are rude
 
 Chapter 12] spreads over Europe. 273 
 
 were converted and many evils were corrected in the churches. 
 Tlic friends of the reformation were every where animated 
 and strengthened. Nuremberg, Frankfort, Hamburg, and other 
 free cities of the first rank, openly embraced the principles of 
 the reformer, and abolished the mass, and other rites of Popery. 
 Some high princes, also, the elector of Brandenburgh, the 
 dukes of Brunswick and Lunenburg, and prince of Anhalt, 
 declared openly on the side of Luther, and supported his 
 preachers in their dominions. The Gospel again was 
 preached with great power ; the word of the Lord had free 
 course and was "lorified. 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 Reformation spreads. Death of Leo X. Sacramental controversy. War of the Peas- 
 ants. Death of Frederic. Decision of John. Martyrs. Diet at Spire. Luther 
 marries. Writes, in vain, submissive letters. Publishes his Hymns. An attempt 
 made to poison him. His conflict with Erasmus. Second Diet at Spire. The Re- 
 formers condemned, and protest. Called Protestants. Diet at Augsburg. Con- 
 fession of Augsburg. League of Smallkeld. Peace of Nuremberg. Anabaptists. 
 Reformation in England. Conference at Worms. Death of Luther. Council of 
 Trent. Battle of Mukleberg. Interim. Peace of Religion. Reformation in Switzer- 
 land. Zuinglius. Calvin. Reformation in Holland and Scotland. John Knox. 
 Sentiments of the Reformers. Church Government. Blessings of the Reformation. 
 
 The light of the Reformation, like that of the orient sun, 
 soon spread over the various countries of Europe. The 
 followers of Luther had a feeling in relation to papal Rome, 
 similar to that which filled the breasts of the Apostles when 
 they looked abroad and saw the whole earth given to idolatry. 
 Their immediate duty was to enlighten man in the knowledge 
 of the truth. Under the influence of this feeling, Olaus Petri 
 propagated the reformed religion in Sweden soon after Luther's 
 rupture with Rome. The Catholic priests made violent opposi- 
 tion to him, but his efforts were powerfully seconded by the 
 monarch, Gustavus Vasa, who while an exile at Lubec, had 
 learnt something of Lutheranism, and gained a favorable 
 opinion of it as the true Gospel. Persuaded that the only 
 way to effect a real reformation, was to enlighten the minds 
 of the people in divine truth, he ordered Andreas, his chan- 
 
 and uninstructed people, almost Goths and Vandals, and I preach to them 
 what I think they can understand. But you rise aloft, and soar into the 
 clouds ; so that your sermons suit the learned, but are unintelligible to our 
 plain people. I endeavor to copy the mother, who thinks the child better fed 
 with the simple milk of the breast, than with the most costly confections."
 
 274 REFORMATION. [PERIOD III. 
 
 ccllor, with Ohms, to translate the Scriptures into the Swedish 
 tongue ; and to silence the objections of the papists, he ordered 
 the archbishop of Upsal, also io translate them, that the two 
 versions mfghi be compared, and that it might he seen on 
 which side truth lay. lie also ordered a conference at Upsal, 
 between Petri and Gallius a zealous papist, in which Petri 
 gained the victory. For a time the situation of Sweden was 
 critical. In no countries had the Catholics reaped greater 
 temporal benefits from their superstitions, than in Sweden and 
 Denmark. The revenues of the bishops were superior to 
 that of the sovereign. They had strong castles and fortresses, 
 and lived in the greatest luxury ; while the nobility and people 
 were in the lowest state of degradation. But they could not 
 withstand the nohle Gustavus. In 1527, he assemhlcd the 
 states at Westeraas, am! after powerfully recommending the 
 doctrine of the reformers, declared that he would lav down 
 his sceptre and retire from the kingdom, if it longer continued 
 subject to the papal dominion. Opposition was silenced; the 
 papal empire in Sweden was overturned, and the reformed 
 religion was publicly adopted. 
 
 In 1522, Christian II. king of Denmark, a man profligate 
 and ambitious in the extreme, who merely wished to throw off 
 the papal dominion, that he might subjed the bishops and in- 
 crease his own power, sent to Wittcmbcrg for a preacher of 
 the reformation. Martin Reinard accepted of the invitation, 
 and his labors were greatly blessed. Bui such were the vices 
 of the king, that the reformation was greatly retarded, and it 
 was not until succeeding periods, under Frederic and Chris- 
 tian III. that it was completed. 
 
 In Hungary and Prussia, a strong desire was manifested in 
 the same year, to receive the light of the reformation, and even 
 to see and hear Luther himself. 
 
 In France, there was a multitude of persons, who with 
 Margaret, queen of Navarre, sister of Francis I., at their 
 head, as early as 1523, felt very favorably inclined towards 
 the reformed religion, and erected several churches for a 
 purer worship. Put the reformed were exceedingly depf< Si 
 by the strong arm of civil power. The French had a trans- 
 lation of the Bible, which had been made in 122 1. by < luivers 
 Moulins, which was printed ai Paris in L487, and now much 
 read; and the Psalms put into metre and sung, as ballads. 
 
 While Leo \. was suffering the severest mortification of 
 seeing the cause of the reformation advance with rapid steps,
 
 Chapter 18.] Germany 275 
 
 he departed this life, A. D. 1522. He was succeeded in the 
 Popedom by Adrian V r I., who died the next year, and was suc- 
 ceeded by Clement VII. Each pursued, unremittingly, the 
 same course for the extermination, if possible, of the new 
 opinions, and the preservation of the papal dominion. 
 
 Could Luther and his partisans have been firmly united, 
 their success might have been more speedy, if not ultimately 
 greater ; but how could it be expected that men, just emer<mio- 
 from the grossest superstitions, should have at once a full, 
 clear, and uniform view of divine truth. In the year 1524, 
 arose a tedious and unhappy controversy between the Re- 
 former, and Carlostadt and Zuinglius, on the sacrament of the 
 supper. While Luther rejected the Popish doctrine of 
 transubstantiation.as unscriptural, he still believed that, alone 
 with the bread and wine, the partakers received the real body 
 and blood of Christ. Carlostadt, Zuinglius, and the churches 
 in Switzerland, adopted the truly correct system, " That the 
 body and blood of Christ were not really present in the 
 Eucharist, and that the bread and wine were no more than 
 external signs or symbols, designed to excite in the minds of 
 Christians the remembrance of the sufferings and death of 
 the divine Saviour, and of the benefits which arise from 
 them." The firmness and obstinacy of Luther in this un- 
 fortunate contention, was as great as in his attacks upon the 
 papacy; and friends, who had embarked together in the most 
 important of causes, were ultimately completely severed. 
 
 A large body of peasants had rebelled in Germany, about 
 the commencement of the reformation, against the oppressions 
 of the feudal institutions. Their spirit of liberty reached 
 those provinces in which the reformation was established, and 
 immediately demanded a release from all religious domination. 
 But the leaders of the peasants were from the lowest orders 
 of society, and were very ignorant and fanatical. They 
 knew not in what a reformation consisted, beyond plundering 
 monasteries and churches, and massacreing all persons with- 
 out discrimination, who upheld the old order of things. 
 Thomas Muncer had acquired an astonishing influence over 
 them. He, with other leaders, Stork, Stubner, and Cellory, 
 professed to have a divine commission, and pretended to visions 
 and revelations. Luther they utterly condemned as no re- 
 former. All men they declared equal ; and they viewed it the 
 duty of all to live on an equality and have all things common. 
 Their seditious, leveling, demoralizing spirit, Luther utterly
 
 276 REFORMATION. [Period III. 
 
 condemned ; but it was exceedingly popular, and an immense 
 body, under arms, rilled Germany with terror; but they were 
 routed in a pitched battle with the emperor's troops, and 
 Muncer was taken and put to death. 
 
 This war of the peasants, which cost Germany more than 
 50,000 men, was unfavorable to the cause of reformation ; for 
 it gave the papists occasion to accuse the reformers of the 
 wildest fanaticism, and led the civil powers to connect a revo- 
 lution in politics with a change in religion. 
 
 On the 5th of May, 1525, Luther lost his patron, Frederic 
 the Wise. He had been a very zealous papist; but his mind 
 had gradually opened to the reception of divine truth ; and 
 though he had never formally broken off from the Roman 
 church, yet he was, for many years, the protector and shield 
 of the reformers. He was succeeded by his brother John, 
 who at once took a decided stand in favor of the reformation 
 placed himself at the head of the Lutheran church; provided 
 a new order of public worship, and placed over every con- 
 gregation well qualified pastors ; had the sacrament adminis- 
 tered to the laity in the German language, and caused his new 
 regulations to be proclaimed by heralds throughout his domin- 
 ions. Such decision and boldness brought out other princes 
 and states of Germany in favor of the same worship, dis- 
 cipline, and government; and also drove back all who were 
 not heartily engaged in the cause, or who had not the bold- 
 ness to wage open war with the Pope, into the bosom of the 
 church. The line was now clearly drawn, and it was known 
 by all parties, who belonged to the reformed, and who to the 
 papal cause. The increase of evangelical light was great 
 The call for preachers of the truth was unexpected from every 
 part of Germany, and from distant places in Europe. 
 
 But a reformation was not to be effected without the shed- 
 ding of blood. James Pavan was burnt alive at Paris, in 
 1525, for his profession of pure Christianity. A German, 
 named Wolfangus Schuch, was condemned to the same dread- 
 ful death. One Bernard, also, and John De Becker, obtained 
 the crown of martyrdom from the hands of the papists* An 
 open rupture seemed unavoidable. In 1526, the Diet as- 
 led at Spire; and the papal party endeavored to have 
 the sentence of Worms against Luther and his adherent.-: 
 rigorously executed. But the German princes refused to act; 
 declaring that points of doctrine ought to be submitted to a 
 Mineral council; and it was finally agreed that the emperor
 
 Chapter 12.] diet of spire. 27? 
 
 should be requested to assemble a general council without 
 delay, and that in the meantime, the princes and states of the 
 empire should be suffered to manage ecclesiastical affairs in 
 their own dominions, as the}' should think most expedient, yet 
 so as to be able to give to God and the Emperor, an account 
 of their administration, when it should be demanded of them. 
 This was probably the most happy termination of the Diet, 
 for the Lutherans, that could have taken place. For it at 
 once put it out of the power, of papists to persecute further 
 the reformers, and gave the princes who favored the reforma- 
 tion an opportunity to extend their patronage to the utmost, 
 until Charles V. should be ready to convene a general council ; 
 a period evidently far distant, for the troubled state of his 
 immense dominions engrossed all his attentions ; and the 
 Pope, Clement VII. had entered into confederacy with 
 Francis I. and the Venetians against that prince, and inflamed 
 his resentment and indignation to such a degree, that Charles 
 felt little disposition to do any thing which would injure the 
 Lutherans, and favor the papal cause. 
 
 Soon after the death of his patron, Frederic, Luther was 
 married to Catharine Bore, " a virtuous nun, of noble parent- 
 age." The papists reviled him for this, as a sensualist, and 
 some of his friends thought the time for such a procedure im- 
 proper ; but Luther had openly opposed the celibacy of the 
 clergy, and he said, " he thought it right to confirm, by his 
 own example, the doctrine he had taught ; for he observed 
 many were still pusillanimous, notwithstanding the great light 
 of the Gospel." 
 
 Being anxious, if possible, to gain his adversaries, or at 
 least to soften their asperities, Luther wrote two submissive 
 letters, one to Henry VIII., king of England, and the other to 
 George, duke of Saxony, but they both replied with virulence ; 
 whereupon Luther laid down these regulations for his future 
 conduct. " 1st, In all matters where the ministry of the word 
 of God was not concerned, he would not only submit to his 
 superiors, but was ready tQ beg pardon even of children. As 
 a private man, he merited nothing but eternal destruction at 
 the divine tribunal. But 2ndly, In regard to the ministry, for 
 which he considered himself as having a commission from 
 heaven, there was so much dignity in it, that no man, 
 especially a tyrant, should ever find him give way, submit, or 
 flatter. Lastly, he besought his heavenly Father to enable 
 him to keep his resolution." 
 24
 
 278 REFORMATION. [Period III. 
 
 Luther was both a musician and a poet ; and he circulated 
 a small volume of hymns, containing the main points of Chris- 
 tian doctrine set to music, which had great effect. 
 
 An attempt was made by a Polish Jew, to poison him, but 
 through the kind care of an overruling Providence, it entirely 
 failed. 
 
 For a long time Luther was engaged in a contest with 
 Erasmus. The papists had been severely lashed by him, but 
 a tewing him as still on their side, and the most able critic in 
 Europe, both the Pope and the king of England importuned 
 him to attack the German Reformer. Flattered by the great, 
 Erasmus became the opponent of Luther, on the doctrines of 
 grace ; and the breach between them was very wide. 
 
 But the controversy with Zuinglius and Carlostadt, on the 
 Sacrament, which raged with considerable violence in 1526— 
 27, was far more lamentable. 
 
 In the favorable period that succeeded the Diet of Spire, 
 the great reformer was very active, in company with his fellow 
 laborers, in fixing the principles of the reformation — correct- 
 ing abuses — inspiring the timid with fortitude — and extending 
 far and wide the light of truth, the knowledge of salvation 
 through faith in Christ. 
 
 But this period was to have a termination. The councils 
 of princes change. The Emperor and the Pope became 
 friends. The commotions and troubles of Europe were ter- 
 minated ; and the Emperor had leisure, and alas! the disposi- 
 tion also, to lay a heavy hand upon the reformers. He as- 
 sembled another Diet at Spire, in 1529, and caused the former 
 decree to be repealed, and eveiy change in the doctrine, dis- 
 cipline or worship of the established religion, before the de- 
 termination of the general council should be known, to be de- 
 clared unlawful. 
 
 Such a proceeding on the part of the Emperor and his 1 Het, 
 was viewed by the Protestants as iniquitous and intolerable, 
 and designed, if not to crush the infant churches, at least to 
 prevent their increase; and the elector of Saxony, the marquis 
 of Brandcnburgh, the landgrave of Hesse, the dukes of 
 Lunenburgh, the prince of Anhalt, with the deputies of four- 
 te< ii Imperial or free cities, solemnly protested against it, on 
 me 19th of April, as unjust and impious. On this account 
 tiny were, ami from that time to this their followers have been 
 denominated Protestants. 
 
 The legates who had the boldness to present this protest
 
 Chapter 12.] PROTESTANTS. 279 
 
 to Charles, were put under arrest. A dark cloud seemed to 
 hang over the affairs of the Protestants. The Emperor and 
 Pope had many interviews at Bologna to devise measures for 
 the extirpation of heresy. Fortunately, Charles was not dis- 
 posed to accede to the violent proceedings of the Pope. He 
 hoped to reconcile the Protestants by means of a general 
 council. But the Pope dreaded such an assembly. General 
 councils the Pope found factious, ungovernable, presumptuous, 
 and promoters of free inquiry, and civil liberty. Charles, 
 therefore, could not move him, and he proceeded to Augsburg, 
 June, 1530, to the general Diet, resolved there to bring, if 
 possible, all disputes to a termination. But as he could not 
 examine, and decide without knowing the exact sentiments of 
 the Protestants, Charles required Luther to commit to writing 
 the chief points of his religious system. Luther presented 
 seventeen articles of faith, formerly agreed on at Torgaw, 
 which were called the articles of Torgaw. These at the re- 
 quest of the princes assembled at Augsburg, were enlarged by 
 Melancthon, a man of the greatest learning, and the most 
 paciiic spirit among the reformers. The creed thus completed 
 formed the famous confession of Augsburg. 
 
 This confession did great honor to the pen of Melancthon. 
 It contained twenty-eight chapters, and was a fair expose of 
 the religious opinions of the Protestants, and of the errors and 
 abuses of the church of Rome. It was read publicly in the 
 Diet. 
 
 Another confession was presented to the Diet, by those 
 who adopted the opinions of Zuinglius, in relation to the 
 eucharist. 
 
 But a decree was passed against the Lutherans, more violent 
 than that of the Diet of Worms. It condemned their tenets, 
 forbade" any person to protect or tolerate such as taught them, 
 enjoined a strict observance of established rites, and pro- 
 hibited any further innovation, under severe penalties. All 
 orders of men were required to assist in carrying the decree 
 into execution. 
 
 This oppressed the feeble spirit of Melancthon, and threw 
 him into a state of deep melancholy. But Luther was never 
 dismayed; and he exhorted the Protestant princes, with 
 groat, boldness, to unite in defence of the truths which God 
 had revealed. His councils were obeyed, and they assem- 
 bled at Smallkelde, December 16th, 1530, and formed a league 
 of mutual defence against, all aggressors, and resolved to
 
 280 REFORMATION. [Period III 
 
 apply for protection to the kings of France, England, and 
 Denmark. 
 
 These kings, from enmity to Charles V., favored the Pro- 
 testants, and Charles finding trouble accumulating upon him, 
 concluded a peace with the Protestants in 1532, at Nuremberg, 
 which amounted almost to a complete toleration of their reli- 
 gion. This event inspired the friends of the reformation 
 throughout Europe, with new vigor and resolution, and excited 
 them to press forward with great boldness, in the work of 
 liberating mankind from spiritual despotism. 
 
 But it is an evil with which the reformers had to contend, 
 that the human mind once roused by grand objects, especially 
 if uninformed, is apt to become wild and irregular. The 
 peasants who, at the beginning of the reformation, had run 
 into such extravagances for religious liberty, were indeed 
 subdued; but their spirit lived and raged tremendously in 
 1533, in Westphalia and the Netherlands. A furious rabble 
 came to the city of Munster, pretending to a commission from 
 heaven to destroy and overturn all civil institutions, and to 
 establish a new republic, and committed the most horrible ex- 
 cesses. Their principal leaders were John Mathias, a baker, 
 and John Boccold, a journeyman tailor. Their chief tenets 
 •were, that the office of magistracy is unnecessary ; that all 
 distinctions among men are contrary to the Gospel; that 
 property should be held in common, and that a plurality of 
 wives is commendable. But their more peculiar docti 
 from which they were named, related to the sacrament of 
 baptism. They declared that it should be administered only 
 to persons grown up to ye#rs of understanding, and should be 
 performed not by sprinkling with water, but by immersion. 
 Hence, as the subjects had been once baptized, they were 
 called Anabaptists. 
 
 But their reign at Munster was short. The bishop of 
 Munster, assisted by some German princes, came against them 
 with an armed force. In the contlict, Mathias was at first suc- 
 cessful; and so elated was he, that he sallied forth with thirty 
 men, declaring that he would go like Gideon, and smite 
 host of the ungodly. In an instant, they were all destroyed. 
 Boccold then assumed the chief command ; pretended to ex- 
 traordinary revelations; marched through the streets naked, 
 crying with a loud voice, ''That the kingdom of Zion was at 
 hand;" took to himself fourteen wives; leveled to the ground 
 the loftiest buildings ; deposed senators, and raised his officers
 
 Chapter 12.] anabaptists. 281 
 
 from the lowest ranks. The blood of suspected persons 
 flowed freely. One of his wives, expressing a doubt of bis 
 divine mission, had her head cut off with his own bands. 
 But he was not able to maintain his dominion. On the 24th 
 of June, 1535, the royal forces took the city, and slew most 
 of the fanatics. Boccold was taken a prisoner, and shown 
 through the cities of Germany. He was then brought back 
 to Minister, and put to death in the most cruel manner. Thus 
 ended the kingdom of Anabaptists in Germany ; but their 
 principles relating to baptism took deep root in the Low 
 Countries, and were carried into England. 
 
 These scenes were deeply painful to Luther. " Satan," 
 said he, " rages ; we have need of your prayers. The new 
 sectarians called Anabaptists, increase in number, and dis- 
 play great external appearances of strictness of life, as also 
 great boldness in death, whether they suffer by fire or water." 
 While he detested their turbulence and pitied their delusion, he 
 knew that the papists looked upon them as his followers, and 
 upon him as the grand culprit ; and that such proceedings, 
 such cries, as "No tribute, all things in common, no magis- 
 trates," must alarm every ruler in Christendom, and make 
 each consider the extinction of Lutheranism as essential to 
 his safety. Luther was no fanatic. He had an enlightened 
 and noble spirit. "We differ," said he, " from these fanatics 
 not merely in the article of baptism, but also in the general 
 reason which they give for rejecting the baptism of infants." 
 " It was," say they, " a practice under the papacy." " Now 
 we do not argue in that manner. We allow that in the papacy 
 are many good things, and all those good things we have 
 retained." 
 
 He abhorred persecutions for religious opinions. He did 
 not believe that errors in doctrine were to be extirpated by 
 fire and the sword, but by the word of God. He viewed it 
 right that false teachers should be removed from their stations ; 
 but declared that capital punishments should never be inflicted, 
 but for sedition and tumult. He utterly disapproved, there- 
 fore, of the sanguinary proceedings against the Anabaptists, 
 and wished that they might be reclaimed and guided by argu- 
 ments from Scripture. 
 
 Another class of men arose about the same time, headed 
 
 by John Agricola, a disciple of Luther, who, because of 
 
 their peculiar sentiments, have been called Antinomians. 
 
 Some of their peculiarities were, that the law ought not to 
 
 24*
 
 282 reformation. [Period III. 
 
 be proposed as a rule of life ; that men ought not to doubt 
 of their faith ; that God sees no sin in believers, and they 
 are not bound to confess sin. mourn for it, or pray thai 
 it may be forgiven ; that Christ became as sinful as we, 
 and we are completely righteous as Christ ; that the new 
 covenant is not properly made with us, but with Christ, for 
 us; and that sanctification is not a proper evidence of justi- 
 fication. 
 
 But while Luther was disquieted with these things, a most 
 surprising and important event occurred, which filled his 
 heart with joy. This was the overthrow of the papal power 
 in England. 
 
 Henry VIII., a prince of great abilities and violent pas- 
 sions, had come out, at the beginning of the reformation, in 
 opposition to Luther, and obtained from the Pope the title 
 of Defender of the Faith. But, like all wicked men, he 
 cared more for the gratification of his passions than for 
 the church of God. He was bound in marriage to his 
 brother's widow, Catharine of Arragon, aunt to Charles V. 
 She was a woman of but little loveliness, and by her he 
 had no male issue. Desirous of this, and being captivated 
 by the charms of Ann Boleyrt, lie applied to the Pope for 
 a divorce, on the ground that Catharine was his brother's 
 widow. The Pope, dreading the anger of Charles, con- 
 trived various pretexts ; i i swer to the request, and 
 at length summoned Henry to Home. Impatient of delay, 
 and enraged at his final summons, Henry followed the 
 advice of Thomas Cranmer, a secret friend of Luther, and 
 referred the subject to the learned universities of Europe. 
 They decided that the marriage was unlawful. Catharine 
 was divorced, and Ann Bolevn became queen, November 14, 
 1532. 
 
 Henry was now completely alienated from the Pope, 
 and was determined to make the court of Pome feel the 
 weight of his anger. He caused himself to be declared 
 Supreme head of the church of England ; suppressed the 
 monasteries; applied their revenues to new purposes; and 
 entirely overturned the power and authority of the Pope in 
 his realm. 
 
 The eyes of all Europe had long been turned to a general 
 council, as the only instrument of effecting religious peace 
 on the continent; and the Emperor pressed the Roman pontiff" 
 to convene one. Clement at length named Mantua as tho
 
 Chapter 12] general council. 283 
 
 place for it, but the Germans refused to have their disputes 
 decided in Italy. 
 
 In 1541, Charles V. appointed a conference at Worms, 
 between Eckius, Gropper, and Pflug, on the part of the 
 Catholics ; and Melancthon, Bucer, and Pistorius, on the 
 part of the Protestants. Here Melancthon and Eckius dis- 
 puted for three days, but it was all in vain. 
 
 In 1545, the Pope with the consent of the Emperor, 
 issued letters for the convocation of a council ; and Charles 
 endeavored to persuade the Protestants to consent to its 
 meeting at Trent. But they were firm; the patience of the 
 Emperor was exhausted ; and, in his anger, he determined 
 to resort to arms. The Protestants immediately took measures 
 for defence. But while they were standing in this critical 
 condition, and before the storm burst upon them, they were 
 deprived of the man who had been their chief councilor, 
 supporter, and guide. Luther died in peace at Isleben, the 
 place of his nativity, Feb. 18, 1546, and in the 63rd year of 
 his age. 
 
 This wonderful man was raised up by divine Providence, 
 and endowed with suitable capacities, to be the instrument 
 of the greatest and most important revolution ever effected 
 on our globe. If he had faults, he had also natural and 
 moral endowments possessed by no other man, and which 
 qualified him to withstand the whole power of the papal 
 dominion. His native firmness did not forsake him in his 
 last hours. He conversed freely and fervently with his 
 friends on the happiness reserved for good men in a future 
 state, and fell asleep. His funeral was attended with' great 
 pomp. He left several children. His posterity have been 
 respectable in Germany. 
 
 The papists expressed indecent joy at the news of his 
 decease, and his friends were greatly dispirited ; but both 
 parties soon found that Luther was not dead. He lived in the 
 hearts of his followers. He lived in the doctrines which he 
 taught, and which were too firmly established in Europe to be 
 destroyed. 
 
 A dark day, however, awaited the Protestants. The Em- 
 peror and Pope had mutually agreed upon their extirpation. 
 The meeting of the council of Trent was the signal for 
 hostilities. This famous council was convened in 1546, 
 and was composed of 6 cardinals, 32 archbishops, 228 bishops, 
 and a multitude of clergy. The Protestant princes in the diet
 
 284 REFORMATION. [PERIOD III. 
 
 at Ratisbon protested against its authority. The Emperor 
 proscribed them at once, and marched his army against them. 
 The Protestants defended themselves with great spirit, but 
 were d< feated in battle, with much bloodshed, near Muhlberg, 
 April 24, 1547. The elector of Saxony was taken prisoner, 
 and the landgrave of Hesse, the other chief of the Protestant 
 cause, was persuaded to throw himself upon the mercy of 
 Charles. 
 
 The ruin of the Protestants seemed at hand. The Emperor 
 required the Lutherans to submit their case to the council of 
 Trent. Most of them yielded. A plague, however, dispersed 
 the council and nothing was done. The prospect of re- 
 assembling it was distant, and the Emperor caused a form of 
 faith and worship to be drawn up, which lie imposed upon 
 both parties. This was called the Interim. But it pleased 
 neither party. No sooner was it published at Rome, than the 
 indignation of the ecclesiastics rose to the greatest height. 
 They called the Emperor Uzzah, as touching the ark. The 
 Protestants inveighed against it as containing the abominations 
 of Popery, covered over with little art. .Such as refused to 
 submit to it were obliged to meet the arms of the Emperor; 
 and as their number was considerable, his whole empire v 
 involved in the greatest calamities. 
 
 In 1548, the principal reformers assembled at Leipsic, to 
 form rules for the regulation of their conduct. Melancl 
 who had taken the place of Luther, gave it as his opinion, that 
 the Interim might be adopted in t] ; did nol rel 
 
 the essential points of religion, i. c. in things indifferent. A 
 schism ensued which nearly proved fatal to their cause.. Had 
 their opponents seized the opportunity, they might have over- 
 thrown them. 
 
 In 1552, the council of Trent was again assembled. 
 Many of the Protestants attended. But every step that was 
 taken tended to the destruction of the Protestants, and the 
 3tablishment of the papacy in all its terrors. Before its 
 final close in 1563. this famous council had twenty-five i 
 sions. In the view of the papists, it illustrated and fixed 
 the doctrine of the Roman church, and restored the vigor 
 of its discipline. Its decrees, with the creed of Pope Pius 
 IV. contain a summary of the doctrines of the Roman 
 church. It v and rendered forever irreparable the 
 
 breach between her and the Protestant:. Among otln r 
 things, it determined "That the books to which the
 
 Chapter 12] COUNCIL OF TRENT. 285 
 
 designation of apocryphal is given, are of equal authority 
 with those which were received by the Jews and primitive 
 Christians into the sacred canon; — that the traditions handed 
 down from the apostolic age, and preserved in the church, 
 are entitled to as much regard as the doctrines and precepts 
 which the inspired authors have committed to writing; — 
 that the Latin translation of the Scriptures made or revised 
 by St. Jerome, and known by the name of the "Vulgate trans- 
 lation, should be read in churches and appealed to in the 
 schools as authentic and canonical." In the name and pre- 
 tended authority of the Holy Ghost, anathemas were de- 
 nounced against all who denied the truth of these declara- 
 tions. 
 
 The Protestants, being persuaded that the Emperor, under 
 the cloak of zeal for religion, was laboring to destroy the 
 liberties of Germany, Maurice, elector of Saxony, embold- 
 ened by a secret alliance which he had formed with the King 
 of France, and several of the German princes, fell suddenly, 
 with a powerful army, upon the Emperor, while he lay at 
 Inspruck, with only a handful of troops, and compelled him 
 to make a treaty of peace with the Protestants, and to promise 
 to assemble a Diet within six months, in which all difficulties 
 should be permanently settled. The Diet, however, did not 
 meet until 1555. It then assembled at Augsburg; and there 
 was concluded the famous Peace of religion, which firmly 
 established the reformation. In this it was provided, " That 
 the Protestants who followed the confession of Augsburg, 
 should be, for the future, considered as entirely exempt from 
 the jurisdiction of the Roman pontiff', and from the authority 
 and superintendence of the bishops ; that they were left at 
 perfect liberty to enact laws for themselves, relating to their 
 religious sentiments, discipline and worship; that all the in- 
 habitants of the German empire, should be allowed to judge 
 for themselves in religious matters, and to join themselves to 
 that church, whose doctrine and worship they thought the 
 purest and the most consonant to the spirit of Christianity; 
 and that all those who should injure or persecute any person 
 under religious pretexts, and on account of their opinions, 
 should be declared and proceeded against as public enemies 
 of the empire, invaders of its liberty, and disturbers of its 
 peace." 
 
 Through the bold and unremitted efforts of Zuinglius and 
 others, the doctrines of the reformation had gained firm footing
 
 ^OO REFORMATION. [PERIOD III. 
 
 in Switzerland. Zuinglius was a man of genius. He revolted 
 from Rome before he had any intercourse with Luther; hut 
 would never probably have dar< d to attack the Pope as Luther 
 did; or, if he had, have done it as effectually. The papists 
 early saw his greatness, and endeavored to bribe him with 
 gold. He differed from Luther on many points, and his fol- 
 lowers were called Sacramentarians. 
 
 In 1525, he was attacked by the Anabaptists. Tiny de- 
 clared him, as they had Luther, to be wanting in spirituality ; 
 called him the old dragon ; rebaptized the people in the streets, 
 and made rebaptization the criterion of the visible members 
 of the church of Christ. Zuinglius confuted them with argu- 
 ments in a public conference ; but they became furious, and 
 ran through the streets and cried, '• Wo to Zurich ! Wo to 
 Zurich ! Repent or perish ;" and seemed desirous to seal their 
 doctrine with their blood Finding them excessively riotous, 
 the senate made their profession capital, and one or two suf- 
 fered death. 
 
 The cantons of Berne and Zurich had publicly avowed the 
 reformation. But the other five cantons declared in favor of 
 Rome, and war ensued. Zuinglius was slain in battle 1529, 
 aged 47. Some Catholic soldiers found him in his blood, 
 directed him to pray to the Virgin .Mary, and offered to bring 
 him a confessor. But he made a sign of refusal. " Die, then, 
 obstinate heretic!" said they, and pierced him through with a 
 sword. His remains were found and burned by the Catholics. 
 
 Another distinguished luminary soon arose, shedding 
 divine light on the Swiss churches. This was John Calvjn. 
 He was born at Noyon, in Picardy, July 10, 1509. He 
 was educated at Paris, for the church, and obtained a b 
 fice. But, disgusted with the superstitions of Rome, he 
 turned to the profession of the law, in which he made rapid 
 advances. Becoming, however, acquainted with the doc- 
 trines of the reformation, he applied himself to the study of 
 the holy Scriptures, and resolved to renounce connection 
 with Rome, and defend the truth. In private assemblh a in 
 Paris, he became active in illustrating and confirming the 
 lines of the Bible, and was near falling a sacrifice to the 
 Inquisition. The queen of Navarre protected him. and he 
 ted lo Basil. There, in 1535, he published his great 
 work, "Institutes of the Christian religion," which lie 
 dedicated lo Francis 1. Ilis object was to show that the 
 doctrine- of the Reformers were founded in Scripture, and
 
 Jhapter 12.] 
 
 CALVIN. 287 
 
 hat they ought not to be confounded with the Anabaptists of 
 Germany. 
 
 Alter publishing this work, he happened to pass through 
 Geneva, where the reformers, Farel and Virct, entreated him, 
 by the love of souls, to remain with them, and aid in their 
 labors. Calvin yielded; and, in 1536, became their preacher 
 and professor of theology. But the Genevese, though re- 
 formed in name, were not in life. The severity of his doc- 
 trine and discipline raised against him a spirit of persecution, 
 and he and his companions were expelled from the city. 
 " Had I been," said he, " in the service of men, this would have 
 been a poor reward ; but it is well. I have served him who 
 never fails to repay his servants whatever he has promised.'" 
 
 Calvin retired to Strasburg, where he established a French 
 Reformed Church, and became professor of theology. 
 
 After two years, the Genevese earnestly desired his return, 
 to which, after much solicitation, he consented, September 13, 
 1541. He immediately established a coosistorial government, 
 with power to take cognizance of all offences, and entered, 
 himself on a most arduous course of labors. Here he con- 
 tinued in the theological chair, until 1564, when he calmly 
 slept in Jesus. 
 
 He was a man of great mental powers, indefatigable in- 
 dustry, flowing eloquence, immense learning, strict morals, 
 and ardent piety. Besides his Institutes, he published a 
 valuable commentary on most of the sacred Scriptures ; he 
 composed many works in favor of the reformation ; carried on 
 an extensive correspondence with all the great reformers of 
 Europe, and exercised a watchful care over the Protestant 
 churches, by which he was reverenced as an oracle. His 
 writings were printed in twelve volumes, folio. 
 
 The terrors of the Inquisition compelled the nobility of the 
 Belgic provinces in 1566, to form an association for the 
 purpose of gaining some religious liberty. To quell their 
 tumults, a powerful army was sent from Spain, under com- 
 mand of the duke of Alva. A bloody war ensued ; and under 
 the heroic conduct of the prince of Orange, both the Spanish 
 and Roman yoke were cast off, and the reformation was com- 
 pletely established upon the German model, in 1578. A few 
 Scotch nobles early conveyed the light of divine truth from 
 Germany into their own country ; but the power of the papacy 
 prevented its spread. Two distinguished preachers, Patrick 
 Hamilton and George Wishart were burnt alive, for opposing
 
 2R8 REFORMATION. [Period III. 
 
 her corruptions. Providence, however, raised up John Knox, 
 a man of astonishing boldness and zeal, who broke down every 
 barrier, and gave truth free course. 'This great reformer was 
 born in 1505. The writings of Jerome and Austin opened 
 his mind to the abominations of popery, and led him to preach 
 boldly ai St. Andri rom the arm of persecution he re- 
 
 tired into England, and became chaplain to Edward YI. At 
 the ; of Queen Mary, he went to the continent, and 
 
 associated freely with Calvin. His enemies at home accused 
 him of heresy, and burnt him in effigy at Edinburgh, which 
 ■.'.' from him his -i First blast of the Trumpet, against the 
 monstrous regiment of women," meaning the queens of Eng- 
 land and Scotland. In 1559, he returned to Scotland ; and in 
 a very short time, by the power of truth, completely over- 
 turned the papal dominion, and established the Presbyterian 
 form of government. He died November 4th, 1572. His 
 funeral was attended in Edinburgh, by many nobles, and by 
 Morton the regent, who exclaimed over his grave, " There lies 
 he, who never feared the face ofmun." 
 
 In Ireland the affairs of religion assumed much the same 
 character as in England. 
 
 •Throughout Spain and Italy, great numbers of all ranks 
 and orders became dissatisfied with popery, and rejoiced in 
 the light of the reformation. In V I commotions 
 
 e excited by the pleaching of Bernard Ochino and Peter 
 rtyr. But the inquisition, by racks, gibbets, and other tor- 
 tures', prevented any ureal and lasting change in the religion 
 of those countries. 
 
 The fundamental principle of the reformers, was the suf- 
 ficiency of the holy Scriptures, as a rule of faith and prac- 
 tice. They rejected, therefore, the authority of tradition, of 
 Popes and councils. They believed that no man is able to 
 make satisfaction for his sins, and that the only way of justi- 
 fication, is by faith in the blood of Christ. The\ rejected, 
 therefore, penance, indulgences, auricular confession, masses, 
 invocation of saints, pilgrimages, monastic vows, purgatory, 
 and other ways of salvation devised by the church of l'ome. 
 They believed in the doctrine of the Trinity, in man's entire 
 depravity, in predi stination, in the renewing and sanctifying 
 operations of the Holy Ghost, and in the eternal happiness of 
 the righteous, and endless misery of the wicked. These were 
 their leading sentiments, and have since been called the doc- 
 trines of the Reformation.
 
 Chapter 13.] MODERN CHRISTENDOM 289 
 
 In the monarchical governments of Europe, there was but 
 little change in the. form of church order ; as the diocesses 
 and jurisdiction of archbishops and bishops corresponded with 
 the civil divisions and ordinances, and as the episcopal gov- 
 ernment was calculated to uphold the regal. But in Switzer- 
 land and the Low Countries, where republicanism was estab- 
 lished, a form of government extremely simple, and preserving 
 a parity of rank, was generally adopted. Knox recommended 
 it to his countrymen, by whom it was received, notwithstand- 
 ing the power and influence of the reigning monarchy, and the 
 English church. 
 
 The blessings of the Reformation can be duly estimated 
 only by those who have a full view of the evils of popery, as 
 existing in the middle ages. By it, the world was delivered 
 from a most horrible yoke of spiritual bondage ; life and 
 immortality, as revealed in the Gospel, Avere brought to light, 
 and the way was opened, that in Jesus Christ, all nations of 
 the earth might be blessed. 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 Modern Christendom. Roman church. Her efforts for self-preservation. Order of the 
 Jesuits. Missionary operations and establishments. Persecution of the Protestants. 
 Expulsion of the Moors from Spain. Massacre on St. Bartholomew's day. Edict of 
 Nantez. Its revocation. Inquisition. Auto de fe. Downfall of popery. Reverses 
 in the East. D.saffections in Europe. Suppression of the Jesuits. French revolu- 
 tion. Principles and rites of the Roman church. Character of her Popes and clergy 
 since the Reformation. Monastic orders. Present state of popery in the world. 
 
 The reformation formed a glorious era in the history of the 
 church and world. We no longer find one ecclesiastical 
 power reigning supreme and universal. The Man of Sin is 
 broken. Italy, Spain, Portugal, the Belgic Provinces under 
 the Spanish yoke, remained papal. But Denmark, Norway, 
 Sweden, Brandenberg, Prussia, England, Scotland, Ireland, 
 and Holland, had become Protestant governments. Germany 
 was about equally divided. In Switzerland, the Protestants 
 had a little the preponderance. France was often near 
 changing her religion, but finally became decidedly papal, 
 though she retained in her bounds millions of Protestants. 
 
 Neither uniformity of faith nor ecclesiastical government 
 has existed among those who have received the Scriptures as 
 25
 
 290 THE ROMAN CHURCH. [PERIOD III. 
 
 their guide. On the contrary, a great variety of religious 
 sects has risen in the reformed churches. And if some are 
 confident that they behold the true church descending in one, 
 to the exclusion of the rest, still the historian is bound to trace 
 the course of all who profess to be followers of the Lord Je- 
 sus. These have been found, since the reformation, among 
 The Roman Catholics, or adherents to the Pope, 
 The Greek and Eastern Chlrches, and 
 The Protestant, or Reformed Churches. 
 
 THE ROMAN CHURCH. 
 
 The effect of the Reformation upon the Roman pontiffs, 
 was to excite them to the greatest efforts to retain their power, 
 and extend their dominion in the earth. They removed a 
 few evils which had been most severely animadverted upon 
 by the reformers, and prosecuted the most ingenious methods 
 to strengthen the internal constitution of their falling church. 
 Colleges and schools were established, that their youth might 
 be more enlightened, and wield with more dexterity the 
 weapons of controversy. But they prevented the circulation 
 of all books which exposed the foundation of their supersti- 
 tions ; raised the edicts of pontiffs, and the records of oral 
 tradition, far above the authority of the Scriptures ; pro- 
 claims! the \ lition of the Bible authentic; forbade 
 the use of any other, or any interpretation of Scripture which 
 shouM differ from thai of the church and ancient doctors ; and 
 ordered the sacred volume to be taken away from the common 
 people.* Finding their power and resources diminished at 
 home, they grasped after the most amazing dominion among 
 ant pagan nations. They suffered no opportunity, also, 
 to pass unimproved by which they might regain what 
 Luther and his companions had so triumphantly Wrested from 
 them. 
 
 The two great instruments which they employed to effect 
 their purposi -. w< r< the order of the Jesuits, and the Inqui- 
 on. 
 
 The order of the Jesuits was founded in 1540, by Ignatius 
 Loyola, a wi] Before the close of the reformation, 
 
 the ancient Franciscan and Dominican orders had lost much 
 of their i ' and authority ; so that the rise of some new 
 
 * In t! . • r able to carry this order into 
 
 •;on. There the common people have cur had the Bible.
 
 Chapter 13.] ORDER OF JESUITS. 291 
 
 order seemed necessary to save the sinking church. Loyola, 
 ambitious of founding one which should be more potent than 
 any which had existed, presented his plan to Pope Paul V., 
 and declared it revealed from heaven. Paul was afraid of the 
 establishment, and refused his approbation, until Ignatius 
 added to the three vows of poverty, chastity, and monastic 
 obedience, a fourth of entire subservience to the Pope ; bind- 
 ing the members of his order to go, without reward, in the 
 service of religion, whithersoever the Pope should direct 
 them. This procured, at once, the Pope's sanction, and the 
 most ample privileges. The Jesuits were established, and in 
 less than half a century, filled every country on the globe with 
 their order. In 1608, they numbered 10,581. In 1710, 19,998. 
 Their form of government was a perfect despotism. A 
 general of the order was appointed by the Pope for life, to 
 whom regular reports were annually made from every branch, 
 and to whom every individual was perfectly known, and 
 entirely submissive. Their discipline was altogether novel. 
 Other monks had sought the solitude of the cloister, and 
 practiced rigorous austerities ; had their peculiar habit, and 
 appeared dead to the world. But the Jesuits were never 
 distinguished from men of the world. They had no peculiar 
 dress or employment. They mingled in all the active scenes 
 of life, — were physicians, lawyers, merchants, mathemati- 
 cians, musicians, painters, artists, that they might have the 
 easier access to men of every rank and condition, and pro- 
 mote the purposes of the Pope without being known. Every 
 candidate for the order was obliged to confess all the secrets 
 of his heart, every thing relating to his temper, passions, 
 inclinations, and life, to his superior ; and was required to 
 serve for a considerable period, and to pass through several 
 gradations of rank before he could become a professed mem- 
 ber. Every Jesuit was compelled to act as a spy upon the 
 conduct of every other Jesuit. The rules of their order 
 were hidden from strangers, and even from the greater part 
 of their own number. They became instructors of youth 
 in all the schools of Europe ; confessors and spiritual guides 
 to merchants, nobles, and sovereigns ; they mingled in every 
 transaction, and gave laws to empires. They established 
 houses of trade in most parts of the world, and amassed vast 
 treasures. And wherever they went, in whatever they were 
 engaged, they were active missionaries of the Romish faith ; 
 being actuated by an astonishing attachment to their order
 
 292 ROMAN CHURCH. [PERIOD III. 
 
 and the church of Rome, and a most bitter and violent oppo- 
 sition to the Protestant religion. Tiny were, for a long 
 period, the pest of the world ; and they were denounced by 
 one state and another. Bui their superior knowledge, soft 
 manners, and a morality which authorized the most atrocious 
 crimes — treachery, robbery, murders, for the promotion of a 
 good end, especially the good of the Roman church, they con- 
 tinued exceedingly popular ; and the pontiffs found them of 
 such eminent service, as to absolve them from every crime 
 and protect them from every adversary. 
 
 The first, and by far the most distinguished of all their 
 missionaries was Francis Xavier. In 1541, he sailed to the 
 Portuguese settlements in India; and, in a short period 
 baptized several thousands of the natives into the Romish 
 faith. Meeting with such success, he prepared to go to 
 China, and attempted the conversion of that vast empire ; 
 but was suddenly cut off, in 1552, in the 46th year of his 
 age, and in sight of his object. Had Xa\ier been possessed 
 of the true knowledge of the Gospel, thousands might have 
 risen up and called him blessed. He no doubt had a true 
 missionary spirit, and the best missionary habits. His labors 
 were wonderful. 
 
 After his death, Matthew Ricci and a host of Jesuits, 
 pressed into the regions of Siam, Tonkin, Coehin-China, 
 and the vast empire itself. Ricci recommended himself to 
 the Emperor by his mathematical knowledge, and obtained 
 patronage lor his religion. Converts were multiplied, and 
 the catholic religion for a season prevailed to a great extent. 
 The Emperor built a magnificent church for the Jesuits 
 within the imperial precincts. Others pushed their conquests 
 into India. On the coast of Malabar, one missionary boasted 
 of a thousand converts baptized in a single year. Others, 
 still more adventurous, penetrated into Japan, where they 
 numbered, at one time, more than 600,000 Christians. In 
 Abyssinia, also, they acquired an astonishing influence, 
 which v. as retained for a season by the tortures of the 
 Inquisition. But in South America was their greatest suc- 
 The whole of that vast continent they brought under 
 the dominion of the Pope. In Paraguay, where perhaps they 
 did niori' good than any where else, 300,000 families were 
 said to be taught b) them agriculture and the arts ; to be both 
 civilized and < Christianized. 
 
 Their amazing efforts excited other monastic orders, the
 
 Chapter 13.] MISSIONARY EFFORTS. 293 
 
 Dominicans, Franciscans, and Capuchins, who found thai 
 they were, for their supineness, sinking in repute, to similar 
 enterprises. They also induced the Popes, and others, to 
 institute immense and splendid missionary establishments in 
 Europe. In 1622, Pope Gregory XV. founded at Rome the 
 magnificent college, " Ue propaganda fide." Its object was the 
 propagation of the catholic religion in every quarter of the 
 globe. Its riches were immense, and adequate to the great- 
 est undertakings. By it a vast number of youth were edu- 
 cated, and sent to the pagan nations ; feeble and worn out 
 missionaries were supported, and books were published and 
 dispersed beyond number. Its exploits are almost incredible. 
 In 1627, another college was founded through the munificence 
 of John Baptist Viles, a Spanish nobleman, for the education of 
 missionaries. And in France was established in 1663, the 
 congregation of the priests of foreign missions ; and the Pari- 
 sian Seminary for the missions abroad. All these sent forth 
 legions of Jesuits and friars, to all parts of the globe. 
 
 But alas ! while they put Protestant Christians to the 
 blush, for their backwardness in heathen missions, all their 
 labors were to but little profit. Little or no instruction did 
 these missionaries ever give, relating to the character and 
 love of God, to sin and holiness, and the way of salvation 
 by Jesus Christ. Their great object was to persuade the 
 heathen to receive and practice the religious ceremonies 
 of the church of Rome ; and this they did, to a great extent, 
 by a compromising plan, in which they made it appear that 
 there was no great difference between the Christian and 
 pagan systems. They taught the Chinese that the Christian 
 religion came from Tien, the Chinese name for God, and 
 that there was no great difference between the worship 
 of the saints and the virgin Mary, and the Chinese worship 
 of their ancestors. Jesus Christ and Confucius were placed 
 upon a level, and their religions were nearly amalgamated. 
 The Hindoos were taught that Jesus Christ was a Brahmin, 
 and that the Jesuits were Brahmins, sent from a distant coun- 
 try to reform them. The Capuchin converts in Africa were 
 suffered to retain the abominable superstitions of their ances- 
 tors. In South America the profligate and the worthless 
 characters of the Spaniards and Portuguese, utterly forbade 
 any good moral influence from their instructions. Yet 
 among such a crowd of missionaries, some few, like Xavier, 
 may have truly sought the salvation of souls, through whose 
 25* •
 
 294 ROMAN church. [Period III 
 
 labors and prayers, some may have been gathered into the 
 spiritual kingdom of our Lord and Saviour. If so, it has 
 given joy in heal en. 
 
 While the Roman church was thus engaged in foreign 
 missions, she was also deeply involved in almost uninter- 
 rupted cabals to crush the Protestants and regain her former 
 dominion in Europe. A few amicable conferences were first 
 held ; but lur genius rather led her to violence and blood. 
 She declared that the Protestants in Germany had forfeited 
 the privileges secured to them, in the peace of religion, by 
 departing from the confession of Augsburg ; and through the 
 bigoted house of Austria, she made war upon them in 1618 ; 
 overcame, and awfully oppressed them. The cries of the 
 suffering affected every heart, but that of the bigot Ferdinand, 
 who exclaimed, " I had rather see the kingdom a desert, than 
 damned." Their cruel oppressions called forth the interpo- 
 sition of the noble Gustavus of Sweden. He appeared in 
 Germany with a small army in 1629, and fell in the battle of 
 Lutzen in 1632. But his generals persevered; till worn out 
 with a thirty years' war. all parties agreed in the treaty of 
 Westphalia in 1648, in which the Roman church confirmed 
 anew to the Lutherans all their rights and privileges. 
 
 This was the last open war w Inch the church of Rome 
 made upon the Protestants ; but in every other possible 
 way, by bribes, by the subtleties of controversy, bj the axe 
 and the fire, she continually harrassed the men of every 
 country. In Hungary, a violent p< rsecution raged for ten 
 years. In Poland, all who differed from the Pope were 
 treated as the ofiscouring of the earth, lor more than a cen- 
 turv. The Waldenses were ever tin' objects of persecution, 
 and were hunted in their dens and eaves, and native moun- 
 tains, and put to the most cruel deaths. Prom Spain, a 
 million of Moors, or Saracens, descendants of tin former 
 conquerors of the country, a sober, industrious, wealthy 
 people, nominally Christian, hut strongly attached to .Ma- 
 homet, were banished from the kingdom; and the church 
 acquired immense possessions. An almost equal number 
 df .lews wen also driven put, whose estates, too. were con- 
 fiscated by the Roman church. The eyes of many in that 
 hapless country were opened upon the truth, by their con- 
 nection with Germany during the reign o\' Charles V. ; hut 
 they were silenced bj racks, gibbets, and stakes. All the 
 divines who accompanied Charles into his retirement, were
 
 Chapter 13.1 huguenots. 295 
 
 immediately, upon his death, given over to the Inquisition, 
 and committed to the flames ; which gives reason to suppose 
 that he died a Protestant. 
 
 The Protestants in France, called Huguenots, probably 
 from the word Huguon, a night walker, because, like the early 
 Christians, they assembled privately in the evening ; and who 
 <^vere very numerous, suffered continual vexations from Fran- 
 cis I., before the reformation was established ; though they 
 found a warm friend in the queen of Navarre. His successor 
 Henry II., or probably Nero II., had them tied to a stake on 
 the day of his inauguration, and the flame kindled at the mo- 
 ment he passed by, that he might see them burn. Parliament 
 decreed that it was lawful to kill them wherever they could 
 be found. Charles IX., as if to signalize himself still more 
 by his ferocity, resolved upon the extirpation of the whole 
 from his dominions. At this time, A. D. 1571, they had 
 2150 congregations, some of which had not less than 10,000 
 members. Charles laid a snare for them, by offering his sis- 
 ter in marriage to a Huguenot, the prince of Navarre. All 
 the heads of the Huguenots were assembled in Paris at the 
 nuptials ; when on the eve of St. Bartholomew's day, August 
 24th, 1572, at the ringing of a bell, the dreadful massacre 
 commenced. Charles and his mother beheld it with joy, from 
 a window. The monster himself fired upon the Huguenots, 
 crying kill, kill ! An unparalleled scene of horror ensued. 
 The Catholics, like bloodhounds, rushed upon the defenceless 
 Huguenots. Above five hundred men of distinction, and 
 about ten thousand of inferior order, that night slept in Paris, 
 the sleep of death. A general destruction was immediately 
 ordered throughout France ; and a horrid carnage was soon 
 witnessed at Rouen, Lyons, Orleans, and other cities. Sixty 
 thousand perished, and solemn thanksgivings were rendered 
 to God by the Catholics for the triumph, as they called it, of 
 the church militant. It was the horrid excess of religious 
 bigotry— the awful triumph of the Man of Sin. 
 
 As soon as possible, the Huguenots, under the prince of 
 Conde, stood in their defence, and combated their enemies 
 with much success. But the most terrible scenes — murders, 
 assassinations, massacres, and all the accompaniments of a 
 religious war, were continually witnessed ; — 39 princes, 148 
 counts, 234 barons, 146,158 gentlemen, and 760,000 of the 
 common people, were in about thirty years destroyed, for 
 adopting the reformed religion.
 
 296 ROMAN church. [Period III. 
 
 In 1593, Henry IV. succeeded to the throne of France. 
 He was a Huguenot But not being able to obtain the throne, 
 while In- remained such, and imagining that if he should, his 
 government would have no stable foundation disconnected 
 with Rome, he made a Bolemn profession of popery. But he 
 followed the feelings of his heart, in relation to the Hugue- 
 nots, and in the year 1598, published the Edict of Nantes* 
 which gave them the rights and privileges of citizenship, 
 red to them the liberty of worshipping God according to 
 the dictates of their own consciences, and certain lands to 
 support their churches and garrisons. Henry soon felt the 
 vengeance of the papal arm ; for he was assassinated in his 
 chariot as he passed along the streets of Paris, by the fanatic 
 Ravillac, A. D. 1610. 
 
 Tolerated by the civil power, the Huguenots, for a season, 
 flourished greatly. But they were at variance with the gov- 
 ernment, and Cardinal Richelieu, prime minister of Lewis 
 XIII., early adopted, and long pursued this severe maxim : 
 " That there could be no peace in France, until the Huguenots 
 were totally suppressed." Every method which had the 
 least appearance of consistence with the edict of Nantes, was 
 used for many years to carry it into effect. The Huguenots 
 ware deprived of their wealth, and strong holds, and civil 
 privileges — were courted and frowned upon, and driven from 
 one extremity to another, until at length, finding all these 
 measures ineffectual, the perfidious and impolitic Lewis XIV. 
 revoked the edict of Nantez, and ordered all the reformed 
 churches to em Romish faith. Their case was now 
 
 hopeless. Their churches were razed to the ground. They 
 were insulted by a brutal soldiery, and massacred in crowds. 
 And though soldiers were stationed on the frontiers to prevent 
 their escape, yet above fifty thousand fled, and sought refuge 
 in the various Protestant countries of Europe. 
 
 Similar attempts to regain lost dominion are seen in the 
 history of the Church of England. To this day they have 
 not ceased, where any prospect of success has been risible. 
 
 These various efforts were not, indeed, in many countries 
 
 unsuccessful. Vast foreign countries, and a great part ofEu- 
 
 i held in iron bondage. A queen of Sweden, a king 
 
 of Poland, a counl 1 'a latin.', a duke of Brunswick, a marquis of 
 
 l< oburg, and many hundreds who had become Proi 
 
 ughi back to the bosom of the church. And 
 [ttiffs possessed, they retained as far. as I 

 
 Chapter 13.] AUTO DE FE. 297 
 
 dared, by all the tortures of the Inquisition. From France, 
 this horrid tribunal was early effectually expelled. In Rome, 
 it was lenient, lest it should drive strangers from the city. 
 But in Spain, Portugal, and in Goa, it was a horrid power. 
 In the united kingdoms of Castile and Arragon, were, at one 
 time, eighteen inquisitorial courts, having each its apostolical 
 inquisitors, secretaries, sergeants, &c, and twenty thousand 
 familiars, or spies and informers, dispersed through the king- 
 dom. Persons suspected of the slightest opposition to the 
 catholic church, were demanded at midnight by the watch of 
 the Inquisition, dragged before the tribunal, put to the torture, 
 condemned on the slightest evidence, shut up for life in dun- 
 geons, or strangled and burnt to death. No husband, wife, or 
 parent, dared refuse to give up the nearest relative. Wealth 
 in a nobleman, and beauty in a female, were sure to attract 
 the cupidity of these horrible harpies. Their friends might 
 never inquire into their fate. 
 
 The Auto de fe, or act of faith, has exhibited the most 
 shocking barbarities of civilized man. On a stage erected in 
 the public place in Madrid, the unhappy victims, having been 
 put to the torture by infernal monks, have been tied to the 
 stake, and burned gradually to death. The kings of Spain 
 have sat uncovered, lower than the inquisitors, and witnessed 
 with approbation the awful spectacle. 
 
 This horrid tribunal has almost destroyed that beautiful 
 kingdom. All the fountains of social happiness have been 
 broken up. The father has stood in fear of his own child. 
 The sister of her brother. Both Spain and Portugal are 
 sunk by it, in the grossest ignorance, and deepest wretch- 
 edness.* 
 
 But though the papal power numbered vastly more souls 
 under its dominion after the reformation than it did before, 
 and seemed at one time to be more formidable than ever, 
 yet, through a series of unexpected events, it has on all sides 
 
 ♦Between the years 1452 and 1808, the whole number of victims to the 
 inquisition on the peninsula, was as follows : 
 
 Burnt, ..... 31,718 
 
 Died before execution, or escaped, . . 17,511 
 
 Punished by whipping, imprisonment, &c. 267,522 
 
 Total, 336,751 
 More than 1500 were burnt during the last century, but none after the 
 year 1783. Besides these, an incredible number suffered in the Spanish 
 possessions in America, Italy, Flanders, Goa, &c.
 
 298 ROMAN CHURCH. [PERIOD III. 
 
 been weakened until its ancient power, wealth and splendor, 
 have entirely passed away. 
 
 Its richest foreign conquests were soon lost. For failing 
 in any good influence over the heart and conscience — and 
 guilty themselves of fraudulent practices, and abominable 
 dissoluteness, and often deeply immersed in civil and military 
 affairs, exciting seditions and tumults, its emissaries rather 
 provoked a revolt than otherwise. In China, the Jesuits and 
 Dominicans quarreled violently. Each appealed to the Pope. 
 His interference excited the jealousy of the government, and 
 imprisonment, banishment, and death, became the order of the 
 day, until the name of Christian was almost unknown in the 
 empire. In Japan, a still more tremendous reverse took place 
 in 1615. The utter extermination of Christianity, root and 
 branch, was effected in one month. Such as would not 
 renounce it, were immediately banished or put to death. 
 Vast multitudes of both sexes expired under the most cruel 
 torments. The name of Christian has ever since been 
 repeated with the utmost abhorrence. And none bearing it 
 have been permitted to place their foot there, excepting a i'cw 
 Dutch merchants who had been allowed a factory in one of 
 the extremities of the kingdom. From Abyssinia the Jesuits 
 were forever banished, for their insolence and ambition, 
 in 1634. 
 
 At home the catholic power was weakened by unsuccessful 
 contests with several European governments. In 1606, Paul 
 V. nearly lost the rich republic of Venice. Peace was made, 
 but the Pope relinquished many of his pretensions, and the 
 Jesuits were banished. Naples, Sardinia, Portugal, and Spain, 
 all in their turn, withheld some immunities which had before 
 been freely granted. But the disputes with the king of France, 
 were the most violent and destructive. Lewis XI V. cod 
 in 1682, a council of the Galican church, in which it was de- 
 creed, " That the power of the Pope was merely spiritual, and 
 did not at all extend to temporalities ; that a general council 
 u as Buperior to the Pope ; that the power of the Pope was also 
 limited by the canons, and that his decisions are not infallible 
 without the consent of the church." This was a most severe 
 Mow . 
 
 But the downfall of modem popery is to be dated from the 
 suppression of the order of the Jesuits. This great event was 
 owing to a variety of < biefly, howe er, totheir conduct 
 
 in South America. < lv< r the immense country of Paraguay, 

 
 Chapter 13.] JANSENISTS. 299 
 
 they had established an almost independent sovereignty. 
 The Spanish and Portuguese were excluded from it, lest they 
 should corrupt the converts. An immense trade was wholly 
 monopolized, and the European monarchs found themselves 
 deprived of all revenue from that country. In 1750 a treaty 
 was made between Spain and Portugal, in which the bounda- 
 ries of the two kingdoms in South America were accurately 
 defined. The Jesuits forbade the approach of either party 
 into Paraguay. But an army was sent which soon broke 
 through all resistance, and in 1758, the Jesuits were banished 
 from the kingdom of Portugal, and soon after, from that of 
 Spain, and their estates were confiscated. In ship loads they 
 returned from foreign countries, and in crowds they pressed 
 from the great peninsula, to seek some new employment from 
 their sinking patron. 
 
 In France, they fell into disgrace, in a religious controversy. 
 In sentiment they were Pelagians. In 1640, Jansenius pub- 
 lished the doctrines of Augustine, concerning depravity and 
 free grace. The publication was condemned by the Inquisi- 
 tion, and the Pope. But Jansenius had many followers. All 
 united with him, who were disgusted with the Roman super- 
 stitions, and wished the promotion of vital piety. About the 
 same time, a French translation of the New Testament was 
 made by Quesnel, accompanied with annotations, containing 
 the principles of Augustine. Its circulation was rapid. The 
 Jesuits took fire, and compelled Pope Clement XL, in 1713, 
 to issue the bull Unigenitus, condemning that and its notes. 
 The Jansenists were inflamed ; but Parliament confirmed the 
 bull, and the Jansenists felt the horrors of persecution. They 
 became enthusiastic, and pretended to supernatural succors ; 
 to revelations and miracles, and declared that to show the 
 truth of their cause, God had ordered the bones of their dead, 
 especially of the Abbe of Paris, to work miracles. Thousands 
 flew to the Abbe's tomb, to behold the wonders, and the Jan- 
 senists grew popular. They exposed the moral corruptions of 
 the Jesuits, and turned the tide against them, so that the order 
 was abolished in France, by royal edict in 1762, and all their 
 colleges and possessions were confiscated and sold. 
 
 Still they were upheld by the Pope, as he had felt their 
 worth ; but their cause had grown desperate, and in compli- 
 ance with the universal demand, Ganganelli or Clement XIV. 
 suppressed them entirely in all the papal countries, July 21 
 1773.
 
 300 ROMAN CHURCH. [Period III. 
 
 With the Jesuits fell the amazing power of papal Rome. 
 But she fell into the fangs of a monster more horrible than 
 ever stalked forth upon the bloody arena of depraved man. 
 About the middle of the last century, a set of most ferocious 
 infidels, headed by Voltaire, D" Alembert, Rosseau, and Fred- 
 eric II. king of Prussia, resolved upon the annihilation of 
 Christianity. Berlin was the centre of their operations ; but 
 the Gallican church was the first object of their attack. Her 
 clergy w ere amazingly numerous and rich, being no less than 
 eighteen arch-bishops, one hundred and eleven bishops, one 
 hundred and fifty thousand priests, with a revenue of five 
 millions sterling annually, besides three thousand and four 
 hundred wealthy convents. But they were an easy prey. 
 The revocation of the. edict of ISantez, had driven experi- 
 mental religion from the kingdom, and, with a most splendid 
 church, the nation was given up to infidelity. Her priests 
 themselves, from the vast increase of light, were ashamed of 
 their tricks' and pious frauds. The absurdities of indulgence, 
 penance, and purgatory, could no longer be swallowed by a 
 nation full of intelligence. The conspirators saw this and 
 drew out the monster. The wealth of the church was a fine 
 object of attaek. It was soon made the property of the na- 
 tion. A civil constitution was formed for the clfergy, to which 
 all were required to swear, on pain of death or banishment. 
 The great body refused, and priest and altar were overturned, 
 and blood once esteemed sacred, flowed to the horses' bridles. 
 Such as could, escaped through a thousand dangers, and 
 found an asylum in foreign countries. No tongue can tell 
 the woes of the nation. 
 
 The revolutionary torrent overflowed the neighboring 
 countries, and laid waste the Roman church with all her 
 trumpery. Her priests were massacred. I l<r silver shrines 
 and saints were turned into money for the payment of troops, 
 iler lulls were converted into canon, and her churches and 
 convents, into barracks for soldiers. From the Atlantic to 
 the Adriatic, she presented but one most appalling spectacle. 
 She bad shed the blood of saints and prophets, and Ciod now 
 ll( r blood to drink. 
 
 The Emperor Napoleon despised the Pope, and the whole 
 system of monkery. To secure the reverence of the people, 
 he compelled Pius the Seventh, in 1804, to place the crown 
 upon bis ! ad, but in less than four years after he dispos- 
 sessed him of his ecclesiastical state, and reduced him to a 
 

 
 Chapter 13] ROMAN" CHUR< «. 301 
 
 mere cypher in the political world. The Pope issued against 
 him and his troops a bull of excommunication, but it was the 
 pitiable bluster of the decayed old man. The Dominicans in 
 .Spain felt his vengeance, and he there, in 1808, abolished 
 the inquisition. In Spain the infernal inquisition has been in 
 part re-established,* and the Pope has sent out again some of 
 the order of the Jesuits. 
 
 The principles of the Roman church are expressed in the 
 decrees of the council of Trent and the confession of Pius 
 IV. ; but they have been always subject to an exposition of 
 the Pope, who has claimed infallibility. Her rites and ceremo- 
 nies have varied but little for centuries. A stranger in papal 
 •countries now feels himself transported back into the dark 
 ages. 
 
 Her pontiffs, since the reformation, have generally sus- 
 tained a better character than before. Some have been weak. 
 Some ambitious. A few, respectable for talent and piety. 
 
 The same may be said of her clergy. Baronius and Bel- 
 larmin have been her most eminent controversialists. Fa- 
 ther Paul of Venice, has been her most distinguished historian. 
 Bossuet, Bourdaloue and Massillon her greatest orators.f 
 Fenelon, archbishop of Cambray, was " the Enoch of his 
 age." He walked with God, and by his writings did much 
 .for the promotion of piety. Pascal and Quesnel were emi- 
 nent for learning and piety. The letters of Pascal first 
 exposed the arts of the Jesuits. Many of the Jansenists 
 appeared to be possessed of the faith and holiness of the 
 Gospel. But the great mass of bishops have spent their 
 
 * In 1820, the inquisition of Valencia was broken open by the revolu- 
 tionists, and five hundred were released from its dark and humid dungeons. 
 
 t Bossuet died in 1704, bishop of Meaux. He distinguished himself by 
 his funeral orations in honor of the princes and great men of his age. 
 
 Such was the eloquence of Bourdaloue that on the revocation of the edict 
 of Nantez, Lewis XIV. sent him to preach the catholic doctrines to the 
 Protestants. He had more solidity and close reasoning than Massillon, but 
 less imagination and less of the pathetic and persuasive. He died 1704, 
 aged 72. 
 
 Massillon was born at Hieres, in Provence, 1683. His powers of elo- 
 quence early brought him to Paris, where he long carried captive crowded 
 audiences. His oratory was peculiarly his own, and such his fidelity as to 
 bring the gay court of Lewis XIV. and the monarch himself to serious re- 
 flection. " Father,'' said the king to him, " when I hear other preachers 
 I go away much pleased with them, but whenever I hear you, I go away 
 much displeased with myself." In 1717, he was made bishop of Clermont. 
 Ha cued 1742, aged 79. 
 26
 
 302 ROMAJ8 CHURCH. [Period III. 
 
 time amid the cabals and luxuries of courts — the slaves of tem- 
 poral princes ; and the lower order of priests have had little but 
 their habit, title, and a few c< - to .show that they had 
 
 any connexion with hiin whose kingdom is not of this world 
 
 Monastic orders have continued to arise. The two most 
 famous since the reformation have been " The Fathers of the 
 oratory of the Holy Jesus," 1613, and the monks of La 
 Tra] ;. Laziness, ignorance, voluptuousness, and 
 
 discord have continued to characterize all those establish- 
 ments. The popularity of the Jesuits threw into the back 
 ground the whole tribe of monks and friars. All experienced 
 in the French revolution a tremendous overthrow. 
 
 The catholics are still very numerous in the world — proba- 
 bly not less than 100,000,000, an immense power if brought 
 to act under one head. Multitudes in Asia know no other re- 
 ligion than that of the Pope. A large part of Europe, particu- 
 larly Spain, Portugal, and Italy, are still sunk in ignorance 
 and trammeled with superstition. In South America, too, the 
 catholic church remain.^ \ 1 rv -jdendid and imposing. The 
 number of her priests, monks, temples, festivals, and idle 
 ceremonies, is immense, and the ignorance and superstition 
 of the people are beyond conception. But a fr> nent 
 
 must sap her foundations, or at least entirely change her char- 
 ly the wealth and power of the priesthood are 
 diminished, monks are ridiculed, feast days are much disre- 
 garded, the sale of indulgences is partially !ie Bible 
 tting into free circulation, and Protestants live and die 
 undisturbed. In Great Britain and her dependencies, catho- 
 lics are numerous. From the reign of queen Elizabeth they 
 have there been guarded by the most severe enactments, and 
 numbers have been put to death. Som< of these laws have, of 
 late, been repealed. In England there has been for two cen- 
 turies no regular Romish hierarchy. The whole church is 
 under the superintendence of the congregation IJ> Propagande 
 Tin- clergy hen. are regarded as missionaries, 
 i ol the stations is called a mission, and all are included 
 in the phrase, " The whole mission to England." The church 
 iverned by four vicars apostolic, appointed by the Pope, 
 witli the rank of bishops. In Ireland there are bishops and 
 priests. The catholics have six-sevenths of the population. 
 In Canada they arc sunk in the grossest ignorance. 
 
 On the Unit! ! States the Pope and his cardinal have lately 
 cast their eye as " a land of promise." Great numbers of
 
 Chapter I greek church. 303 
 
 catcholics have emigrated hither from Europe, and found 
 employment in our cities, on our canals and rail roads, or 
 spread themselves in the valley of the .Mississippi. Churches, 
 colleges, convents, and schools, have risen in every part of 
 the country. Their present number is one million three 
 hundred thousand. Their principal colleges are at Baltimore, 
 Georgetown, New Orleans, and St. Louis. Their worship 
 here,°as in Europe, is splendid and imposing. But little in- 
 struction is given, and no disposition is manifested to relax 
 either in principles, forms, or superstitions. 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 Greek church. Its history, doctrine, and discipline. Russian Greek church. Its 
 establishment and separation from the Greek church. Sect of Isbranki. Efforts of 
 Peter the Great. Doctrines and discipline. Eastern churches. Ground of their 
 early divisions. Xestorians. Monophysiles. Asiatics. Africans. Copts. Abys- 
 ms. Armenians. 
 
 The once happy and flourishing churches of Greece and 
 Asia soon sunk to decay, when they had drunk the poison of 
 Arius, and had consented with idol Rome, to bow the knee in 
 image worship. By the Saracens they were, from time to 
 time, awfully scourged and rooted up of heaven for their wick- 
 edness ; but' still they flourished in much wealth and splendor 
 while the Byzantine Cresars held their thrones. This rising 
 power of the Roman pontiff excited their jealousy ; and his 
 pride and haughtiness kindled their rage. In the middle of the 
 i century. Photius, the patriarch of Constantinople, was 
 >mmunicated by the Roman pontiff, for asserting that the 
 Holv Ghost proceeded only from the Father and not from the 
 Son. The act was resented by the Grecian emperor, and the 
 Roman pontiff was excommunicated in turn. A breach was 
 made between the eastern and western churches, which was 
 soon widened by new subjects of contention, and confirmed 
 in irreconcilable enmity. From this period is dated the rise 
 of the Greek church ; though that church embraces the primi- 
 tive churches planted by the Apostles. 
 
 In numbers, wealth, and glory, the Grecian church far 
 
 exceeded the spiritual dominion of the Roman See. In the 
 
 tenth century, she received into her connexion the immense 
 
 Russian dominions which were converted to the Christian 
 
 th. But she had a fatal enemy in the east, before whom
 
 304 GR!. [Period III. 
 
 she was rapidly c< One after another of her beau- 
 
 tiful churches she beheld converted into Mahometan mosques, 
 while their worshippers were <; sword, or 
 
 converted by terrors an ; the religion of the Impostor. 
 
 From the west the fanatical crusaders came, pouring in tor- 
 rents to rescue, if possible, her lost territory. She was j< 
 ous of their design, and only submitted to what she could not 
 ,id while she had little cause to thank them for aid, 
 s!n had reason to bewail, had her eyes been open to it, the 
 inheritance they left, — a vast deposit of moral corruption. 
 In ' 153, the empire of the Greeks was overthrown by the 
 ometan power, and with it perished their religious estab- 
 lishment. For a few years, their haughty conquerors per- 
 mitted something that bore the name of a religious toleration; 
 but it is part of the religion of a Turk to treat a Christian as a 
 . and the toleration was soon exchanged for a rigorous and 
 cruel despotism. For near 400 years, the Greek church has 
 now continued in a most deplorable bondage, until her reli- 
 gion is but little better than a constant succession of idle 
 ceremonies. Why has it been thus? Eternity will unfold 
 the mysteries of time. But let the churches which have the 
 bright light that once shone on Asia and Greece, behold and 
 beware. 
 
 1!\ a defection of the Russian church in 1589, the Greek 
 church became considerably limited in its extent. Her peo- 
 ple are now found scattered throughout Greece and Grecian 
 islands, Walachia, Moldavia. Sclavonia, Egj pt, Nubia, Lvbia, 
 Arabia, Mesopotamia, Syria, Cilicia and Palestine. These 
 countries are comprehended within the jurisdiction of the 
 iarchs of Constantinople, Alexandria, Antioch and Jerusa- 
 lem. There are also branches of the Greek church in Cir- 
 jia, Ceorgia and Mongrelia. 
 The boldest and most artful efforts have been repeatedly 
 le to win the Greek church to the Roman faith, but uni- 
 formly in vain. The very youth brought from the east and 
 educated a1 Rome at the greatesl expense in the papal col- 
 li their return, been the bitterest foes to the 
 papal dominion. 
 
 The Greeks, while they pretend to acknowledge the 
 
 the rule of their faith, have many peculiarities 
 
 which distinguish them from the Catholic and Protes 
 
 churches. They receive the doctrine of the Trinity, and 
 
 the Nicene and Vthanasian creeds, but
 
 Chapter 14.] RUSSIAN GREEK CHURCH. 305 
 
 rest much upon the procession of the Holy Ghost from the 
 Father, and not from the Son. They hold in abhorrence the 
 supremacy and infallibility of the Pope ; purgatory by fire ; 
 graven images ; the celibacy of the secular clergy ; and pro- 
 hibition of the sacrament in both kinds ; — but yet use pictures 
 in their worship ; invoke saints ; have seven sacraments ; 
 believe in transubstantiation ; admit prayers and services for 
 the dead ; have a fast or festival for almost every day in the 
 year ; and know of no regeneration but baptism. 
 
 Their officers are many ; their convents are numerous, and 
 their monks are all priests, who lead a very austere life. 
 Their nunneries are few. Their patriarchs reside at Con- 
 stantinople, Damascus, Cairo and Jerusalem. The patriarch 
 of Constantinople is at the head of the church, and is chosen 
 by twelve bishops, and confirmed by the Turkish emperor. 
 The office, however, is generally purchased by an immense 
 sum, of the Grand Vizier. It is a post honorable and lucra- 
 tive. Its possessor has a vast jurisdiction and dominion. He 
 not only decides controversies in the church, but administers 
 civil justice among the members of his communion. He has 
 the power of excommunicating any member of the Greek 
 church, and of commanding his death, exile, or imprisonment 
 1'or life. He is, in fact, the governor of the Greeks, under the 
 Turkish emperor, and is sustained by his authority. The 
 other patriarchs are poor and debased, as is the whole 
 church. Without schools, without Bibles, without religious 
 teachers, groaning for near 400 years under an iron bondage, 
 they have sunk into the most deplorable ignorance and moral 
 corruption. With a crowd of bishops and metropolitans, 
 they are almost as ignorant of the true Gospel of Christ, as 
 the benighted savage. The recent deliverance of Greece 
 from the Mahometan yoke, and the establishment of civil 
 and Christian liberty cannot fail to operate most favorably 
 upon their religion and morals. Let Christians pray for 
 those once great arid distinguished churches, now in ruins, 
 and send them back the light of life 
 
 Russian Greek Church. 
 
 The immense wilds of Russia continued covered with 
 
 moral darkness long after the rest of Europe had enjoyed 
 
 the precious light of the Gospel. About the year 900. 
 
 Methodius, and Cyril the philosopher, traveled from Greece 
 
 26*
 
 306 ■ GEEEK ( ii! Rill. [Ptr.iOD III. 
 
 into Moravia, where they translated some of the church ser- 
 vice into the Sclavonian Lai 1 converted the grand 
 duchess Olga to the Christian faith. Christianity soon 
 spread, and Rus patriarch of Con- 
 stantinople. Of an_\ i • r we know but little until 
 1581, when we find the Muscovites publishing the Bible in 
 their own lai uage. ln-15 9, Russia separated from the 
 government, though not from communion of the Greek church, 
 and an independent patriarch was established at Moscow. 
 
 About the year 16(36, a sect called the Isbraniki, or multi- 
 tude of the elect, pretending to uncommon piety and devotion, 
 separated from the Russian church, and excited great dis- 
 turbances throughout the empire. They were treated with 
 severity, but increased, and do still remain, bound up in 
 impenetrable secrecy. 
 
 Peter the Great resolved to be the reformer of his church, 
 as well as of his empire. Happy had it been for Russia, 
 had the light of the reformation dawned upon that noble 
 mind. But he knew no other system than that in which he 
 had been educated, and made, therefore, no change in the 
 doctrines of the Greek church. These, however, he was 
 resolved his people should understand ; and he waged war 
 with tin i e of the clergy, and the gross superstition 
 
 which brooded over the whole nation, lie quenched the 
 tires of persecution, and established a universal toleration of 
 all sects and denominations excepting the catholics, lie 
 abolished the office of patriarch, putting himself at the head 
 of the church; which, under him was to be governed by 
 a synod; diminished tl nues of the clergy; and was 
 
 once resolved to abolish the monasteries as unfriendly 
 to population. But it was only an age of •vilight ; and 
 he was induced to continue them, and to erect a magnificent 
 ry, in honor of Alexander Newsky; whom the 
 • number among their distinguished heroes and 
 saints, ile caused the Bible to be translated, printed, and 
 circulated, in the gjef*and had he lived 
 
 in th Alexander, he would have placed a Bible in 
 
 :iy. 
 
 The I. ■ ian church has increased with the amazing 
 increase of the nation. Happy for her bad she grown in 
 knowledge and h Bui alas! her olergy arc igno- 
 
 rant, and h< c pi pie are without the Bible. The noble Rus- 
 sian Bible Society, under the excellent prince Gulitzin
 
 Chapter 14. J EASTERN CHURCHES. 307 
 
 promised to raise her from her deplorable degradation, but it 
 has been suppressed by her tyrants, jealous for their thrones. 
 
 In her doctrine, she agrees with the Greek church ; like 
 Ker, receives the seven sacraments or mysteries; allows no 
 statues or graven images, but admits pictures and invocation 
 of saints ; and is, therefore, like her and like Rome, whom 
 she abhors, idolatrous. Her service consists of a vast num- 
 ber of idle ceremonies and absurd superstitions, and it is to 
 be feared, that she is but very little elevated above the 
 Roman catholics in acquaintance with evangelical piety. 
 Every person is obliged, by the civil law, to partake of the 
 sacrament once a year. An unparalleled union exists through- 
 out the empire, in doctrine and in practice. Her clergy are 
 very numerous, and of different orders. Her monks and 
 nuns are about 6000 each. 
 
 Many efforts have been made by the Roman pontiff and 
 Jesuits, to effect an union between the catholic and Rus- 
 sian churches, but always in vain. The Russians are 
 very jealous of their religious independence and religious 
 system. 
 
 The friends of truth, encouraged by the promises of God's 
 word, are looking for some moral change throughout those 
 immense regions. A single reign of one pious and liberal 
 monarch may, under God, effect it. Let us rejoice that the 
 hearts of kings are in his hands. 
 
 Eastern Churches. 
 
 It is wonderful how great results proceed from little 
 causes, and how the human mind once turned into a particu- 
 lar channel, proceeds on through successive ages. In the 
 fifth century, we saw Nestorius, a Syrian bishop of Constan- 
 tinople, advancing the sentiment, that, in Christ there were 
 two distinct natures and persons, the human and divine, 
 and that Mary was to be called the mother of the man Jesus, 
 and not of God. In opposition to him, Eutyches, an abbot 
 at Constantinople, declared that these natures were so united 
 in Christ, as to form but one nature, that of the Incarnate 
 Word. It was an age when men were fast losing sight of 
 the Gospel, and contending about modes and forms ; and 
 these opposite opinions threw the whole eastern world into 
 bitter contention, and gave rise to that great division, which 
 continues to this day among the miserable remnant of eastern
 
 308 EASTERN' CHURCHES. [PERIOD III. 
 
 churches. The followers of the former, arc called Nestori- 
 ans ; the latter, Monophysites. 
 
 The Nestorians early became the chief propagators of 
 the Gospel in the east. The) enjoyed the patronage of the 
 Persian monarch Pherazes, by whom their opponents were 
 expelled from his kingdom, and their patriarch was estab- 
 lished at Seleucia. They established a .school at Nisibis 
 nailer Barsumas, a disciple of Nestorius, from whence pro- 
 ceeded in the fifth and sixth centuries, a band of mission- 
 aries, who spread abroad their tenets through Egypt, Syria, 
 Arabia, India. Tartafy, and China. In the twelfth century, 
 they won over to their faith the prince of Tartary, who was 
 baptized John ; and because he exercised the office of 
 presbyter, was, with his successors, called Prester John. 
 They made converts, also, of the Christians on the coast 
 of Malabar, who, it is supposed, received the Christian 
 faith from the Syrian -Mar Thomas, in the fourth or fifth 
 century. 
 
 They formed at one time an immense bod)- ; but dwindled 
 away before the Saracen power, and the exasperated heathen 
 priests and jealous Chinese Enfferors. They acknowledged 
 but one patriarch until 1551, who resided tir-i at Bagdad and 
 afterward at Mousul. But at this period, the papists suc- 
 ceeded in dividing them, and ;: new patriarch was consecra- 
 ted by Pope Julius III., and established over the adherents 
 to.the Pope, in the city of Ormus. The great patriarch at 
 Mousul, called Elias, has continued, however, to he acknow- 
 ledged to this day, by the greater part of the .Nestorians, who 
 are scattered over Asia. 
 
 Throughout this long period they have maintained con- 
 siderable purity of doctrine and worship, and kept free 
 from the ridiculous ceremonies of the Greek and Latin 
 churches. Of their present number, and religious character, 
 we know hut little. Probably they are very ignorant, de- 
 based, and corrupt. Dr. Buchanan visited the churches on 
 the Malabar coast, in 1806, and found fifty-five much dis- 
 couraged and distressed. Their doctrines differed hut little 
 from the doctrines of the church of England. Surely they 
 are int< resting objects for missionary effort. Towards them 
 the English Church Missionary Society has, of late, directed 
 its attention, and they are improving in doctrine and in 
 moral-. 
 
 The MoNoi'iivsn i:s at first received some encouragement,
 
 ClIAPTF.lt 14] COPTS. ABYSSINIANS. 309 
 
 but were soon suppressed by the Grecian Emperors. They 
 found, however, a, father in Jacob Baradeus, an obscure 
 monk, who died in 5«8, bishop of Edessa, leaving them in a 
 flourishing state in Syria, Mesopotamia, Armenia, Egypt, 
 Nubia, Abyssinia, and other countries. In honor of him they 
 are, to this day, called Jacobites. 
 
 For a long period, this great body of Christians have been 
 divided into three portions, the Asiatics, the Africans, and the 
 Armenians. 
 
 The Asiatics are subject to the patriarch of Antioch, who, 
 since the fifteenth century, has borne the name of Ignatius, 
 to show the world that he is a lineal descendant of Ignatius, 
 an early bishop of Antioch. He resides at the monastery of 
 St. Ananias, near the city of Morden. Some of them in the 
 seventeenth century subjected themselves to the church of 
 Rome, but, through the influence of the Turks, were soon 
 brought back to the dominion of Ignatius. But the condition 
 of the whole body is miserably debased. 
 
 The Africans are divided into the Copts and the Abyssin- 
 ians, and are all subject to a patriarch, who resides at Cairo. 
 
 The Copts are in number about 30,000. They reside in 
 Egypt and Nubia ; and, oppressed by the Turks, are destitute 
 of almost every comfort of life, and are deplorably ignorant. 
 They have a liturgy in the old Coptic tongue, which is now 
 obsolete. Their priests understand but little of it. During 
 their service they are continually in motion. They have 
 many monasteries and hermitages, but are in a state«of 
 beggary. 
 
 The Abyssinians are, in every respect, superior to the 
 Copts. We know little of their history. In the*middle of 
 the fourth century, Frumentius, it has been observed, preached 
 among them with great success, and they were well esteemed 
 at Rome, until they adopted the system of the Monophysites. 
 In 1634, the learned Heyling, a Lutheran, went into Abys- 
 sinia with pious purposes, and recommending himself to the 
 Emperor, he rose to high offices in the state. He returned 
 to Europe for missionary aid, but perished on the way. The 
 duke of Saxe Gotha sent one Gregory, an Abyssinian, who 
 had resided in Europe, to succeed him ; but he was ship- 
 wrecked on his voyage. One Wantsel offered to supply his 
 place, but his conduct was villanous, and these missionary 
 efforts ceased. The Jesuits made several attempts to bring 
 them over to the church oi' Rome. The Moravians, every 
 
 <SP
 
 310 EASTERN CHURCHES. [Period III. 
 
 where else successful, have been obliged to abandon their 
 enterprises here. The Emperor is nominally Christian, and 
 exercises a supremacy in the church. The highest spiritual 
 officer is the Abbuna, or bishop, appointed by the patriarch at 
 Cairo. Their religion is a strange mixture of Judaism, 
 Christianity, and the most debased superstition. Polygamy 
 is common. The king has as many wives as his pretended 
 ancestor Solomon. But the Abyssinian church acknowledges 
 but one as the lawful wife. They pay the greatest reverence 
 to the Virgin Mary ; some even declare her to be a fourth 
 person in the Godhead. In the number of their saints, and 
 the strictness of their fasts, they even exceed the Roman 
 church. About half the people can read, though they have 
 no books excepting in the Ethiopic, which is to them a dead 
 language. They have a great veneration for the word of 
 God, though they have it only in an unknown tongue, and 
 are in great darkness respecting it. 
 
 The late Abbuna was expelled for drunkenness, and the 
 king resolving to receive no more from the Coptic church, 
 sent an ambassador in 1827, to the Armenian church, to 
 solicit a patriarch from them. At Cairo, he was met by two 
 missionaries from the Church Missionary Society, who were 
 on their wav to Abyssinia, and whom be eam< stiy invite 
 accompany him home. From this circumstance much good 
 is expected. The Abyssinians have churches in Persia, 
 Russia, and Poland. 
 
 Great efforts have been made by the Roman pontiffs, to 
 convert the African Monophysites to their faith, but. in vain. 
 In 1634, the Abyssinians banished forever the Jesuits from 
 their coimtry. They have ever displayed an astonishing 
 attachment to the religion of their ancestors. O thai thej 
 had it in its purity. Here were once some of the best 
 churches of Christ. The north of Allien was consecr 
 by the prayers and watered by the tears of Cyprian, Athana- 
 , Tertullian, Augustine ; but now it is the residence of 
 every unclean bird and beast. But Ethiopia shall stretch 
 out her bands to ( rod. 
 
 The Armenians inhabit the vast country east and north- 
 east of Syria. They differ so much from the other Mono 5 
 physites in faith, discipline, and worship, as to bold do 
 communion w ith them. 
 
 A church was planted among them in the fourth century, 
 by Gregory, called the enlightened. This church has
 
 Chapter 14.] ARMENIANS. 31 1 
 
 mained, though their country has been laid waste and sub- 
 jected to the Turks, Tartars, and Persians. A vast number 
 of Armenian merchants have, from time to time, settled in 
 various parts of Europe, who have remembered her with 
 affection, and supplied her with the means of knowledge. 
 An Armenian version of the Bible, made about the time of 
 Chrysostom, from tbe Greek of the Septuagint, was printed 
 at Amsterdam in 1G64, and dispersed through the country. 
 
 The Armenian church at present embraces 42,000 individ- 
 uals in the Russian provinces ;' 70,000 in Persia, and in Tur- 
 key 1,500,000; 100,000 reside in Constantinople. Her 
 merchants are the bankers of the East. Her clergy are of 
 different orders, and very numerous. Their patriarch, who 
 resides in a monastery at Ekmiazen, near Erivan in Persia, 
 is said to have an immense income, while his food and dress 
 are on a level with the poorest monk. He has under him 
 three other patriarchs and fifty archbishops. Their monastic 
 discipline is very severe. By it all their ecclesiastics are 
 qualified for their stations. The Sultan appoints a patriarch 
 in Constantinople and Jerusalem, who have no share in the 
 government of the church, and are mere instruments for en- 
 forcing his firmans, and collecting the capitation tax, for 
 which they are responsible. 
 
 Sumptuous and unmeaning ceremonies, ridiculous tradi- 
 tions, lying wonders, superstitious rites, characterize this 
 crumbling church, while her priests and bishops are sunk in 
 the lowest ignorance and sensuality, and are treated by her 
 enlightened merchants with the greatest contempt. The 
 papists have made constant efforts to bring this church under 
 their dominion, and have persuaded about 4000 in Constanti- 
 nople to acknowledge the supremacy of the Pope. 
 
 A farewell letter of Mr. King, an American missionary, to 
 the people of Syria, found its way, a few years since, to Con- 
 stantinople, and produced great excitement. A council was 
 immediately convened, consisting of all the Armenian monks, 
 and priests, and bishops, and patriarchs, of whom several hap- 
 pened at that time to be in Constantinople, also of all the 
 principal Armenians of the laity, together with the Greek pa- 
 triarchs. The Bible was produced and examined relative to 
 the truth of statements by Mr. King, and resolutions were 
 passed reforming the convent at Jerusalem, forbidding any 
 additions to the monks or priests for 25 years, and suppressing 
 pilgrimages to Jerusalem, and all attendance upon the pre-
 
 312 PROTESTANT OR REFORMED CHURCHES. [Period III. 
 
 tended miracle of the holy fire. There is evidently among 
 them a strong tendency to a reformation. May some Luther 
 rise and bring them to the knowledge of the truth as it is in 
 Jesus. 
 
 The Maromtes arc a sect of eastern Christians who are 
 subject to the Pope of Rome. Their principal habitation is 
 upon Mount Libanus. They have a patriarch who resides at 
 a monastery on the mount. They were connected with the 
 Monothelites until the 12th century, when they united with 
 the Roman church on this condition, that they should retain 
 all their ancient rites and customs, which they do to the pres- 
 ent time. They have many monks, are very ignorant and 
 wretched, and a great tax upon the church of Rome. There 
 are also in the same country, Greek Roman Catholics, Ar- 
 menian Roman Catholics, Syrian Roman Catholics, and 
 Latins or Frank Roman Catholics. 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 Divisions of the Protestants. Lutherans. Their residence, rise, system of faith, lit- 
 orgy, government. Persecutions. Interna) commotions. Synergistical controversy. 
 Attempts at a reconciliation between tbem and the Calviniste. E ontro- 
 
 versy. Degeneracy of clergy and churches. Pietistical controversy. Liberalism. 
 Present state of religion in their churcl.es. Swedenborgianism. Theological erudition. 
 
 When the catholics saw the reformers contending about 
 points of faith and practice, they derided them for forsaking 
 the infallible head. But time has proved that the decisions 
 of the Pope were of all others the most preposterous and 
 absurd. 
 
 All would see " eye to eye," while ;hc terrors of the in- 
 quisition were held over the least variation from fixed estab- 
 lishments. Such a motionless ocean, however, would breed 
 putrefaction and death; not a social state of free inquiry. 
 To elicit the truth which had been buried deep for ages, it 
 was necessary for wave to dash against wave, and billow to 
 roll over billow. 
 
 As it had been for continues in the Last, so was it now to 
 be in the West. Those bold spirits who had bid defiance to 
 the thunders of the Pope, and had opened the eyes of half the 
 oati< ', were to be Leaders or heads of vast portions of the re-. 
 formed church, and to dash one againsl another perhaps until 
 the nnllemum. To enumerate all the different sentiments
 
 AFTER 15.] LUTHERAN'S. 313 
 
 advanced by the Protestants, would be almost impossible. - 
 The great mass of those who came out from the church of 
 Rome, enlisted under Luther and Melancthon, Zuingle and 
 Calvin. 
 
 LUTHERANS. 
 
 The followers of Luther and Melancthon have resided 
 chiefly in the north of Germany, in Prussia, Denmark, Nor- 
 way, and Sweden, They have spread also to some extent in 
 Russia, France, Holland, North America, and the Danish 
 West India Islands. In honor of the great Reformer, they 
 have assumed the name of Lutherans. 
 
 The Lutherans date the rise of their church from the ex- 
 communication of Luther by the Pope ; but do not view it as 
 completely established until the peace of Passau, 1552. 
 
 Their system of faith, is the confession of Augsburg. Its 
 capital articles are : the sufficiency of the Scriptures as a rule 
 of faith and practice ; justification by faith in the Son of God, 
 and the necessity and freedom of divine grace. It was the • 
 common faith of the reformers. That which gave them dis- 
 tinction as a separate denomination, was the favorite opinion 
 of Luther, that though according to the papists, the bread and 
 wine in the sacrament are not converted into the body and 
 blood of Christ, yet the body and blood of Christ are materially 
 present with them, though in an incomprehensible manner. 
 A. wide breach was early made with Zuinglius and the Hel- 
 vetic churches, who considered the bread and wine only as 
 symbolical of the body and blood of Christ, broken and shed 
 for us. 
 
 This breach was increased by a pertinacity on the part of 
 the Lutherans, to retain in their worship some of the forms of 
 the catholics ; — exorcism in baptism ; the use of wafers in the 
 Lord's supper, private confession - of sin ; images, incense and 
 lighted tapers in their churches, crucifix on the altar ;— also to 
 observe many of the festivals of the Roman church, and days 
 of saints and martyrs. 
 
 Luther drew up for his followers, a liturgy or form of divine 
 service, but they have not been confined to that, nor any par- 
 ticular form of government. In Germany the superior power 
 is vested in a consistory, which has a president, with a dis- 
 tinction of rank and privilege. Denmark, Norway, and Swe- 
 den, acknowledge episcopacy ; but their bishops have not that 
 27
 
 314 LUTHERANS. [Period III. 
 
 pre-eminence which is enjoyed in England. The supreme 
 ruler of the state is ever ackn<»\\ ledged as head of the church. 
 
 This portion of the reformed church has suffered no perse- 
 cution since the peace of religion, < scepl in 1C18, when the 
 catholics made war upon it through the bigoted house of Aus- 
 tria, under pretence that it had departed from the confession 
 of Augsburg. Their sufferings for thirty years were very 
 great, but they were relieved by the friendly interposition of 
 Gustavus of Sweden, and in the peace of Westphalia in 1G48, 
 had all their rights and privileges secured to them. 
 
 Her internal commotions upon points of faith and practice, 
 have often been violent. To the sacramental controversy, 
 succeeded a dispute among her own members, upon the Inte- 
 rim, or propriety of yielding to the Emperor and church of 
 Rome in things indifferent. The pacific spirit of Melancthon 
 was disposed to yield points in the article of justification, and 
 in the papal ceremonies and jurisdiction, for which Luther had 
 most strenuously contended. He met with warm opposition 
 from Flaccius, professor of divinity at Jena. In 1 552, arose a 
 warm controversy upon the necessity of good works ; and 
 soon after, another, called the syncrgiatical controversy, upon 
 the co-operation of the human will with divine grace in con- 
 version. 
 
 Before the death of Melancthon, a considerable defection 
 had taken place from the doctrines of absolute predestination, 
 irresistible grace, and man's moral impotence, in which Lu- 
 ther agreed with Calvin. Men seemed to be wearied with 
 the bold efforts, and the astonishing advancement which they 
 had made in the discover} - of truth, and, as is natural to the 
 human mind, to repose and go backward. Some things, how- 
 ever, were favorable. 
 
 A large body grew dissatisfied with consubstantiation, and 
 endeavored to extirpate it from their churches. To check 
 their progress, a standard of doctrine Avas adopted by the civil 
 and ecclesiastical authorities in 157G, at Torgau, called The 
 Form of Concord, and imposed upon the churches as a term of 
 communion. It occasioned great disturbances. Some of the 
 churches refused to adopt it. Many of the opposers of Lu- 
 ther's sentiment upon the sacrament, were imprisoned. The 
 Landgrave of Hesse, and the elector of Brandenberg, re- 
 nounced Lutheranism, and embraced the communion of the 
 Genevan church, which was a severe stroke to the Lutheran 
 cause.
 
 Chapter 15] LUTHERANS. 315 
 
 The separation which was continually widening between 
 the followers of Luther and Calvin, filled the minds of all the 
 Protestant world with deep concern. Many attempts were 
 made to reconcile them. James I., king of Great Britain, in- 
 terposed by an embassy, in 1915. Many conferences were 
 held, but all in vain. The Lutherans were always unyielding. 
 
 Calixtus, professor in the University of Helmstadt, supposed 
 that the true principles of the Gospel were retained in the 
 Roman, Lutheran, and Calvinistic confessions, and endeavored 
 to bring these churches together. His writings gave rise to 
 what was called the Syncretistic controversy. The Luther- 
 ans heaped upon him torrents of abuse, which, as he was a 
 man of much merit, prejudiced against them all candid and 
 liberal minds. Had the Lutheran clergy acted out their 
 principles in their lives, their enemies would have had but 
 little advantage over them. But while contending violently 
 for their doctrines, their morals were low. Through their 
 carelessness and impotence, drfcipline failed, and a general 
 degeneracy was visible in their churches before the close of 
 the sixteenth century. 
 
 Disgusted with their strife and the grossness of their lives, 
 a small party called Pietists, arose about the middle of the sev- 
 enteenth century, and endeavored to revive experimental reli- 
 gion. Their leader was Spener. He published a book called 
 Pious Desires, exhibiting the disorders of the church, and 
 pointing out the necessity and means of reformation, which 
 was very popular. He gained some adherents, particularly 
 Franchius, Schadius, and Paulus, three professors of philoso- 
 phy, who gave, in their colleges, an evangelical exposition of 
 Scripture. Their Bible Classes were popular, and roused a 
 spirit of opposition ; tumults were excited, and the professors 
 were brought before the public authorities, and charged no 
 more to teach thus in the name of Jesus of Nazareth. 
 
 Persecution only strengthened and increased them. The 
 Pietists, as they were now called in derision, were found in 
 all the towns, villages, and cities, where Lutheranism was 
 professed, and by the reformation which they demanded, pro- 
 duced a prodigious excitement. They insisted on a reform 
 in the prevalent system of theological instruction, which was 
 devoted almost entirely to the subtleties of controversy, neg- 
 lecting the Scriptures and practical religion ; demanded 
 experimental piety in all candidates for the ministry ; con- 
 demned dancing, pantomimes, and theatrical amusements, as
 
 3i6 HETISTS. [Period 111. 
 
 unlawful and ruinous to the Christian, and recommended pri- 
 vate assemblies lor prayer and religious conversation. 
 
 They were the Puritans of Germany. But their enemies 
 charged them with despising philosophy and learning, and 
 theological discussion ; and derogating from the power and 
 efficacy of the word of God, which, they said, would be as 
 great, though it was delivered by an unregenerate minister; 
 and with useless austerities in public, and loose practices in 
 private meetings, so that they were publicly proceeded against 
 by the civil authorities. But vast good followed their effort. 
 A general revival spread over Germany. Professor Frank 
 established an orphan house in 1705, which was remarkably 
 blessed of heaven. 
 
 Happy had it been for the Lutheran cause, had the Pietists 
 retained their principles and views, and enforced their de- 
 mands. But it was not an age of light. They degenerated 
 and were joined, or rather followed in subsequent periods, by 
 enthusiasts and fanatics, whl^ pretending to inspirations and 
 revelations, went through Germany and Denmark, pulling up, 
 as they said, iniquity by the root; prophesying the downfall 
 of Babel, i. e. the Lutheran church ; terrifying the populace by 
 fictitious visions, and introducing a mystical jargon in place of 
 true religion. 
 
 These persons, who were of a very different character 
 from the original Pietists, excited, for a long time, great dis- 
 turbances. Some of the principal authors of delusion, were 
 John W. Peterson, Jacob Behmen, Paul Naget, .Martin Side- 
 line, and a host of fanatical prophets. No tongue can tell the 
 injury they did to the cause of religion throughout Germany. 
 
 Among other consequences, the learned and refined were 
 led to the study of a philosophical religion. They thought 
 that in no other way could a stop be put to the progress of 
 superstition. The science of metaphysics was brought into 
 notice, and applied to religion by Leibnitz and Wolf. The 
 application gave much offence to such as loved the simple 
 doctrines di' Christianity : but it was exceedingly popular in 
 the universities. Metaphysical and mathematical demonsi - 
 tions wi re produced of tlie Trinity; of the nature of Christ, 
 ami ill tin duration of tin- future punishment of the wicked. 
 One Laurence Schmidt commenced a new translation of the 
 Scriptures, to which be prefixed a system of theology, drawn 
 up in geometrical order, which was to be his guide in inter- 
 preting the Scriptures, Others were exceedingly bold in the
 
 Chapter 15.] LUTHERANS. 317 
 
 middle and at the close of the last century, in their attempts 
 to expunge every peculiarity in the Gospel system, and give 
 Christianity a philosophical garb. But none went to such 
 lengths, or have been so successful as Sender, a man of great 
 ingenuity and extensive learning. He threw aside entirely 
 the inspiration of the Scriptures ; gave rise to what is termed 
 the doctrine of accommodation ; denied the possibility of mira- 
 cles ; ridiculed the account of the creation as a philosophi- 
 cal fable, and of Christ, as a new mythology ; and viewed 
 what was said by Him as uttered in condescension to the 
 ignorance and weakness of the Jews, and the writings of his 
 apostles as little better than nonsense. His disciples have 
 been numerous, and his system has been spread with amazing 
 industry throughout Germany. It has almost destroyed those 
 few churches in which were once preached the doctrines of 
 the reformation. 
 
 But notwithstanding these great defections in the Lutheran 
 church, a precious body of pastors and churches are found 
 throughout Germany, Denmark, Sweden, and Norway, and a 
 laudable zeal has recently been excited for spreading the 
 Gospel and circulating the Scriptures and tracts in every 
 direction. Liberalism is not adapted to the pious poor. Such 
 choose a literal interpretation of the Augsburg confession, 
 which still remains the standard of their faith. Nor is evan- 
 gelical truth confined to these. Some eminently learned men 
 have, of late, boldly defended the ancient faith, through whose 
 labors liberalism has received such a check that it is evidently 
 on the decline. Two of the original supports of the Lutheran 
 church, the Electorate of Saxony, and the Principality of 
 Hesse, went back at the close of the last century to the cath- 
 olic faith. The efforts of the catholics to regain their lost 
 possessions, have produced a warm spirit of animosity, and 
 proselytism both in them and the Protestants. It has also 
 resulted in a great union between the Lutheran and Reformed 
 churches throughout the Prussian monarchy, in the Hessian 
 territories, and in those of Nassau, in the Palatinate and in 
 Baden. These churches generally retain the organization 
 they received at the time of the reformation. 
 
 The Lutheran church has received considerable extension 
 from the emigration of her members, at different times, to 
 v irious parts of the world. 
 
 From among the Lutherans have proceeded the Moravians 
 ; ad the Swedenborgians, or followers of the Hon. Emanuel 
 27*
 
 3; 8 HELVETIC CHURCHES. [Period HI. 
 
 Swedenborg, who pretended to visions and revelations, and 
 founded in 1743, what he called the N< v. .'. rusalem church. 
 
 Swedenborg's theology is very mystical, and is expressed 
 in language to which mosl nun can attach do ideas. But it 
 is pleasing to the visionary, and he lias followers in Europe 
 and America : though it is difficult to conceive how mankind 
 can receive any benefit from his system. 
 
 In missionary efforts, the Lutherans have not been behind 
 other reformed churches. 
 
 In 1717, and 1817, they commemorated their deliverance 
 from the church of Koine. 
 
 Their learnt d men have been* very numerous. Their prin- 
 ces earlv endowed, with great munificence, schools and uni- 
 versities, that their rising church might be furnished with aide 
 critics and sound theologians. Luther was a host. Melanc- 
 thon was one of the greatest scholars of that or any other age. 
 Carlostadt, Weller, Flaccius, Bucer, Westphal, Phieffer, Spe- 
 ner, have held a high rank. Leibnitz, Wolf, Semler, Kant, 
 Schelling, have been extolled by the Liberals. Among the 
 orthodox, Storr, Winer, Wahl, have recently labored with 
 great effect. 
 
 CHAP T I : R X V I . 
 
 Helvetic churches Difference between Zuinplius and Calvin. Triumph of Calvinism. 
 Its five points. Genevan Academy. Controversies with the Lutherans. Internal 
 Spiritual brethren and sisters. Castalio. Dolsec. Servetus. Perse- 
 cutions from the < stholics. Rise of Arminianism. Synod of Dort. Decline of Cal- 
 vinism in Holland, England, France, Switzerland. Disputes in Holland. Present 
 state of the Reformed churches. Literature of the Calvinists. Distinguished nun. 
 Five points of Arminius. Persecution of his followers. Their restoration and 
 prosperity. 
 
 The Helvetic churches, which adhered to Zuinglius in the 
 sacramental controversy, and in his simple forms of divine 
 worship, and which, in opposition to both the Lutheran and 
 Catholic, assumed the title of Reformed, received, at his 
 death, the doctrine and discipline of Calvin. They were 
 Bubji cted by this act, to many changes. 
 
 Zuinglius had given unbounded power iii the government of 
 the churches to the civil magistrate. But Calvin directed 
 that the churche should be governed by presbyteries and sy- 
 nods composed of clergy and laity ; without bishops or any 
 clerical subordination ; leaving it to the civil magistrates only
 
 Chapter 16.] calvinistic OR reformed. 319 
 
 to provide for their support, and to defend thein from their ene- 
 mies. This form of government was called Presbyterian. 
 
 Zuinglius viewed the bread and wine in the sacrament only 
 as symbolical of the body and blood of Christ, but Calvin, 
 hoping to reconcile the Lutherans, acknowledged a real, 
 though spiritual presence of Christ in the ordinance. 
 
 Zuinglius permitted all persons, regenerate and unregen- 
 erate, to partake of the supper. Calvin viewed it as improper 
 for any to partake, who had not been born of the Spirit. 
 
 Zuinglius suffered the doctrine of divine decrees to form no 
 part of his theology. Calvin made it an essential part of his. 
 
 Zuinglius confined the power of excommunication to the 
 magistrate. Calvin, to the ministers and churches ; but 
 thought the magistrate should punish the dissolute. 
 
 The Swiss, however, would not at once readily accede to all 
 Calvin's views, especially to his forms of church government. 
 But the talents and perseverance of Calvin at length gained a 
 triumph here, and among the reformed churches in France, 
 Holland, Scotland, over the descendants of the Waldenses, the 
 valleys of Piedmont, and over very many Lutheran churches 
 in Germany, Poland, Prussia, Hungary, and Transylvania. 
 
 Among this vast collection of churches, however, which in 
 a short time became Calvinistic, there was never a perfect 
 uniformity of doctrine or government. The leading articles 
 of Calvin's faith, were predestination, particular redemption, 
 total depravity, effectual calling, and saints' perseverance. 
 On these points he maintained, 
 
 I. " That God hath chosen a certain number of the fallen 
 race of Adam, in Christ, before the foundation of the world, 
 unto eternal glory, according to his immutable purpose, and of 
 his free grace and love, without the least foresight of faith, 
 good works, or any conditions performed by the creature, and 
 that the rest of mankind he was pleased to pass by, and ordain 
 to dishonor and wrath, for their sins, to the praise of his vin- 
 dictive justice. 
 
 II. " That though the death of Christ be a most perfect 
 sacrifice and satisfaction for sins of infinite value, and abun- 
 dantly sufficient to expiate the sins of the whole world, and 
 though, on this ground, the Gospel is to be preached to all 
 mankind indiscriminately ; yet it was the will of God, that 
 Christ, by the blood of the cross, should efficaciously redeem 
 all those, and those only, who were from eternity elected to 
 salvation and given to him by the Father
 
 320 CALVIMSTIC OR REFORMED. [Period II!. 
 
 III. " That mankind are totally depraved in consequence 
 of the fall of the first iinn. who, being their public head, his 
 sins involved tin- corruption of all his posterity, and which 
 corruption extends over the- u hole soul, and renders it unable 
 to turn to God, or to do any thing truly good, and exposes it to 
 his righteous displeasure, both in this world and that which is 
 to come. 
 
 1 V. •• That all whom- God hath predestinated unto eternal 
 life, he is pleased in his appointed time effectually to call by 
 his word and Spirit out of that state of sin and death in which 
 they were by nature, to grace and salvation by Jesus Christ. 
 
 V. "That those whom God has effectually called and 
 sanctified by his Spirit, shall never finally fall from a state of 
 grace. That true believers may fall partially, and would fall 
 totally and finally, but for the mercy and faithfulness of God, 
 who helpeth the feet of the saints ; also, that he who bestow- 
 eth the grace of perseverance, bestoweth it by means of read- 
 ing and hearing the word, meditation, exhortations, threaten- 
 ings and promises ; but that none of these things imply the 
 possibility of a believer's falling from a state of justification." 
 
 Calvin also taught the doctrine of three co-ordinate persons 
 in the Godhead, in one nature, and of two natures in Jesus 
 Christ, forming one person ; of justification by faith, and of 
 the eternal happiness of the righteous, and endless misery of 
 the finally impenitent. 
 
 These principles were fully embodied in the catechism of 
 Heidelberg, drawn up by Ursinus for the use of the church of 
 the Palatinate in Germany, which, first under the elector 
 Frederic 111. in 1560, and afterwards under John, in 1583, 
 embraced the discipline of Geneva. The Protestants in 
 Holland, Poland, and Hungary, received Calvin's views of the 
 sacrament, but not readily of predestination. The church of 
 England became, under Edward VI., Calvinistic in doctrine, 
 but would not renounce episcopacy. The liolu mian and 
 Moravian brethren also received the creed of the Calvinists, 
 while they retained their at emment. The French 
 
 and Scotch churches came entirely into Calvin's views. To 
 'he co oft reneva, the Scotch added a general assembly 
 
 of the whole church, a tribunal to which were to be referred 
 matters of highest moment. 
 
 Of the reformed churches, ( lalvin was the life and the soul, 
 rroni the academy at Geneva, proceeded for many years a 
 treat number of distinguish.:! students, who filled England,
 
 Chapter 16.] CALViNiSTic OR reformed. 321 
 
 Scotland, France, Italy, and Germany with his doctrine. He 
 Avas succeeded by his colleague, Theodore Beza, who pub- 
 lished a Latin version of the New Testament enriched with 
 critical observations, and maintained, for many years, the high 
 reputation of the academy. 
 
 In their early stages, these churches were engaged in vio- 
 lent controversies with the Lutherans. The chief point of 
 difference regarded the Lord's Supper. They differed, also, 
 concerning the decrees of God ; the Lutherans affirming that 
 these decrees proceeded from a previous knowledge of men's 
 sentiments and characters, and the reformed, that they are free 
 and unconditional, founded on the will of God ; — and concern- 
 ing some catholic rites and institutions — the use of images in 
 the churches, of wafers in the supper, exorcism in baptism, 
 private confession of sin, and clerical vestments, which the 
 Lutherans thought proper and useful, but which the reformed 
 condemned, on the principle that the worship of the Christian 
 Church ought to be restored to its primitive simplicity. In 
 these controversies, the Calvinists were generally triumphant, 
 and brought over to their communion many Lutheran churches. 
 
 With divisions and disputes among themselves, they were 
 much less afflicted than the Lutherans ; but they were not 
 wholly unmolested. A sect called the spiritual brethren and 
 sisters, spread in Flanders, affirming that God was the sole 
 operating cause in the mind of man, and the immediate author 
 of all human actions ; that religion consisted in an union of 
 the spirit with God, and that those who had formed this union 
 could not sin, do what they would. Being favored by Mar- 
 garet, queen of Navarre, they gave Calvin no small trouble. 
 At Geneva, Calvin's doctrine of decrees was openly con- 
 temned by Castalio, master of the public school, and Jerome 
 Bolsec, a French monk. Both were banished from the city. 
 Michael Servetus, a Spanish physician, who had written 
 against the doctrine of the Trinity, came to Geneva in 1553. 
 Calvin caused him to be apprehended and brought before the 
 Senate. Being condemned as a heretic, Servetus appealed to 
 the four Swiss churches. They approved of the sentence, 
 and he was burnt, Oct. 27. Calvin wished to have the mode 
 of his execution changed, but he thought the sentence should 
 be capital. It was the opinion of the age that erroneous reli- 
 gious principles should be capitally punished by the civil 
 magistrate. A miserable way of opposing and subduing error. 
 The severity of Calvin's doctrine and discipline, (for he not
 
 322 CALVIXISTIC OR REFORMED. [Period III. 
 
 only excommunicated all the flagitious from the church, but 
 even had them punished by the magistrate and banished from 
 the city.) roused the resentment am! malignity of the liber- 
 tines of Geneva, who gave him perpetual trouble. 
 
 Calvin and Besa differed some on the divine decrees, rela- 
 ting to the fall of man. The former held that God permitted 
 the first man to fall into transgression without absolutely pre- 
 determining his fall ; the latter, that God decreed that Adam 
 should fall, in order that God should glorify his justice and 
 in the destruction of some, and salvation of others. 
 Two parties were formed called Sublapsarians and Supralap- 
 sarians. 
 
 Wherever the catholics could reach them, they caused the 
 reformed to drink to the dregs the cup of bitterness. The 
 awful sufferings of the Huguenots in France, have passed be- 
 fore us. Near 80,000 were destroyed in about 30 years in 
 that kingdom. By the revocation of the edict of Nantez, 
 about 50,000 were driven into exile. Some fled to Holland, 
 where they erected churches, and enjoyed religious liberty. 
 Among these were Dumont, Uubsoc, and the eloquent Saurin.* 
 
 The most horrid scenes of violence and bloodshed were 
 exhibited from 1660 to 1690, among the Waldenses, whom 
 the papists persecuted with relentless fury. 
 
 The churches in Great Britain, as we shall see in subse- 
 quent chapters, suffered both from internal commotion, and 
 the fires of papal persecution. 
 
 The church of the Palatinate passed under a Roman catho- 
 lic prince, and was almost extinguished. 
 
 At the opening of the 17th century, the reformed churches 
 were distracted by the Arminian schism. This originated 
 with James Arminius, professor of divinity at Leyden. who 
 rejected the whole of Calvin's system relating to predestina- 
 tion and grace. He was warmly upheld and applauded in his 
 views, by many men of learning and power in Holland. He 
 met, however, with warm opposition, especially from Gomer, 
 (league. Alter his death, in 1609, the controversy be- 
 came general, and so violent were the debates, such the tu- 
 
 in was Born at Nismes, 1677. He left France on the revocation 
 /. .-mil went to Geneva. There he studied w il 
 assiduity, and u d for a little time a military life. Relinquishing 
 
 this, he i ministry, ami 1705 settled at the Hague. There he 
 
 to crowded and brilliant audiences with as- 
 tonishing effect. II edDec 30, 1730.
 
 Chapter 16.] 
 
 SYNOD AT DORT. 323 
 
 mults and broils, that the magistrates interfered, and the states 
 general convened a general synod at Doit, in 1618, to con- 
 sider and decide the whole controversy. 
 
 This was one of the most learned and important councils 
 ever assembled. It was composed of the most able divines of 
 Holland, England, Scotland, Switzerland, Bremen, Hessia, 
 and Palatinate. At the opening of the synod, the Arminians 
 demanded the liberty of disproving the sentiments of Calvin, 
 especially upon reprobation, but the synod forbade them, and 
 required them first to prove their own sentiments. This they 
 refused to do ; and for their refusal, were banished from the 
 Assembly. Their system was then examined and condemned. 
 The Arminians were driven from their churches and country. 
 
 But the decisions of the synod were not popular, and ope- 
 rated to the detriment of Calvinism. Many of the Arminians 
 were men of learning and eloquence, and correct lives, whose 
 sufferings excited the sympathy of the public. The authority 
 of the synod was not universally acknowledged among the 
 Dutch. The provinces of Friesland, Zealand, Utrecht, Guel- 
 derland, and Groningen, rejected its decisions. England 
 threw off the doctrines of Calvin, and embraced the doctrines 
 of Arminius. The French Protestants, finding the decisions 
 of the synod extremely offensive to the catholics, from whom 
 they were suffering the greatest indignities, were afraid pub- 
 licly to approve of them, lest they should bring upon themselves 
 new suffering, and gradually relaxed from the Gomarists. 
 
 The doctors of Saunuir and Sedan advanced sentiments 
 conformable to the Lutherans. John Cameron and Moses 
 Amyraut preached the doctrine of universal redemption. De 
 La Place came forward with a denial of the imputation of 
 Adam's sin. Claude, Pajon, and Papin exalted the powers of 
 human nature, rendering unnecessary the operations of the 
 Spirit of God. By these, and other bold spirits, they were 
 led in the course of this century to depart far from the senti- 
 ments of Calvin, and before the revocation of the edict of 
 Nantez, the body of French Protestants had become Ar- 
 minians. 
 
 The Swiss churches were seriously affected by the relaxed 
 doctrines of the French. The academy at Geneva retained 
 its high character for near half a century, and was the resort 
 of students from all parts of Europe ; and the churches long 
 remained firm in the faith of the distinguished man who had so 
 highly elevated them. But some of the pastors imbibed the
 
 324 CALVIXISTIC OR REFORMED. [Pkriod III. 
 
 principles of Ainvraut and De La Place, and Geneva was 
 numbered among die Arminians. Alarmed at the progress of 
 the new opinions, an assembly of divines appointed John 
 Henry Heidegger, professor of divinity at Zurich, in 1675, to 
 construe! a system of doctrine, and to add to it the other con- 
 fessions of the Helvetic church. The whole was called the 
 Form of concord. But it occasioned great tumult, for in the 
 aexl century it was imposed by the magistrates of Berne upon 
 all professors and pastors as a rule of faith, and violently 
 resisted, until it was abrogated. Since 1705, candidates for 
 the ministry have been admitted upon a general declaration of 
 faith in the Scriptures. 
 
 The Dutch Calvinists flattered themselves that they should 
 have much peace and prosperity after the expulsion of the 
 Arminians, but they found themselves involved in new 
 troubles, not only with them upon their restoration, but from 
 intestine disputes upon various points of doctrine and practice, 
 which, for a whole century, continued to distract the United 
 Provinces. The most important factions were the Cocceians 
 and the Voctians. John Cocceius, Professor of divinity in the 
 University ef Leyden, neglecting the natural and simple 
 interpretation of Calvin, was disposed to understand the words 
 and phrases of Scripture in every sense of which they arc 
 susceptible, and viewed the whole of the Old Testament as a 
 mirror, in which may clearly be seen the New Testament 
 dispensation ; and every thing relating to Christ and his 
 Apostles as types or images of future eventj. He considered 
 the ten commandments not as a rule of obedience, but as a 
 representation of the covenant of grace. With him united 
 Des Cartes, the most famous philosopher of that period ; 
 whose leading principles were, that the man who would be a 
 philosopher must begin his inquiries by doubting all things, 
 even the existence of God; that the nature or essence of 
 it, and even of God himself, consists in thought; that 
 space has no real existence, is no more than the creature of 
 i';mh\ . and that consequently matter is without bounds. The 
 ' occeians and Cartesians united for the purpose of delivering 
 the tin ology of the day from the endless divisions and subdi- 
 visions of the peripatetical philosophy. 
 
 Their attempts met with opposition in 1639 from Voet, a 
 theological instructor at Utrecht. He was supported by 
 Rivet, Des Marets, Maestricht, and the greatest part of the 
 Dutch clergy, who resolved in a public assembly to admit no
 
 Chapter 16.] CARTESIAN PHILOSOPHY. 
 
 one into the ministry who favored the Cartesian philosophy. 
 The states of Holland also issued an edict, forbidding the 
 professors to teach it in schools. But opposition rather aided 
 'than retarded the Cocceians and Cartesians. The contests 
 between the contending parties were very violent for many 
 years. 
 
 Other controversies arose out of attempts to simplify reli- 
 gion by the Cartesian philosophy, which for years agitated 
 the United Provinces and Germany. At one time the churches 
 were rent by a dispute on the authority of reason in matter:; 
 of religion, At another on the proper generation of the Son 
 of God, on divine decrees, original sin, and the satisfaction of 
 Christ. Bewitched by the Cartesian philosophy, Balthazer 
 Becher, minister of Amsterdam, got persuaded that mind 
 could not act upon matter, unless united with it as was the 
 soul to the body, and denied the scriptural account of the in- 
 fluence of the devil over mankind, and published in 1691 a 
 work of immense labor, entitled The World Bewitched, which, 
 for a time, encountered much opposition. There arose, also, 
 about the same time, the Verschorists and the Hattemists, who 
 perverted the doctrine of divine decrees to fatal necessity. 
 
 The Cartesian philosophy gave place to the Newtonian. 
 and with it gradually died many of these contentions. Few 
 new subjects of controversy engrossed the attention of the 
 Dutch or Swiss churches in the eighteenth century. The 
 Dutch enjoyed for some time after the revocation of the edict 
 of Nantez, the labors of many able French divines. But 
 these churches gradually declined, became lukewarm, and 
 suffered with the rest of continental Europe exceedingly, 
 from French infidelity, and the horrid wars of revolutionary 
 France. There is in them, however, now, much of the life 
 and power of religion. 
 
 Many of the Calvinistic churches in Germany have fallen 
 a prey to Liberalism ; though some few remain steadfast, and 
 Storr and others have so nobly vindicated their faith that their 
 prospects are brightening. In some of the Swiss cantons a 
 precious seed has remained to serve the Lord, but long since 
 the Genevan churches degenerated from Calvinism to Armin- 
 ianism, and through the poisonous infection of Rosseau and 
 Voltaire, have nowdescended to the lowest degrees of Socin- 
 ianism. Recent attempts to preach the doctrines of Calvin 
 have met there with bitter persecution. The efforts of the 
 British and Foreign Bible Society have been felt throughout 
 28
 
 o26 REFORMATION. [Period III. 
 
 Switzerland and Germany. In Prussia the prospect is great, 
 that not a child will hereafter grow up in ignorance of the 
 Scriptures. The catholics arc active to regain their former 
 possessions, and their activity has compelled the reformed 
 and Lutherans to union. The age of frivolity and arrogant 
 philosophy seems fast passing away. The puhlic mind is 
 turning rapidly, in the middle and north of Europe, to serious 
 subjects — to something which will satisfy conscience, and 
 bring peace and consolation to ruined man. 
 
 The Protestants who have remained in France, since the 
 revocation of the edict of Nantez, have lived in great seclu- 
 sion. Their worship was interdicted by Lewis XIV. ; their 
 marriages were declared illegal, and oppression in every form 
 laid them in the dust. From his death to the revolution, they 
 met with milder treatment. Then every man was left to his 
 own religion. They now number about a million and a half. 
 For the last four years they have been rapidly increasing, es- 
 pecially in the south of France. Near Lyons, a number of 
 villages have become Protestant, and some hundreds have 
 professed to be the subjects of renewing grace. The consti- 
 tution of the reformed church is Presbyterian. It is divided 
 into 89 consistories. The Lutherans are chiefly in the north 
 of France. 
 
 Where then- is a population of a thousand, the pastors are 
 supported by government ; 295 Calvinistic, and 220 Lutheran 
 pastors are now thus partially paid. .Many others there are, 
 who receive no pay from this source, because the population 
 is insufficient. A handsome sum has recently been granted 
 by government for their colleges, and the repair of their 
 churches ; 6000 members form a consistorial church. 
 
 A warm missionary spirit has lately been excited among 
 them. The monthly concert, is extensively observed, and 
 Sabbath schools have been established. A Bible, Tract, and 
 Missionary Society have been formed at Paris. 
 
 A remnant of the Waldenses is to be found in the valleys of 
 Piedmont. Tiny remain truly Protestant : but they are ex- 
 ceedingly oppressed by the catholics, being excluded from 
 the military and civil employments, and the learned profes- 
 sions, and compelled to observe the festivals of the papists, 
 and to abstain from work on the festival days. They number 
 13 parishes, comprising 13 pastors and a population of 16,000. 
 Among them are not more than 1180 catholics. 
 
 It is remarkable and favorable, that, though the majority of
 
 Chapter 16.] 
 
 ARMINIANS. 327 
 
 the teachers and people in the reformed churches have de- 
 parted far from their original standards of faith, yet those 
 standards— the Helvetic Confession, the Heidelberg Cate- 
 chism, the decisions of the Synod of Dort, ami the thirty-nine 
 articles, remain unaltered as their professed creeds. 
 
 The Calvinists have held the first rank in sacred literature. 
 The Genevan Academy sent out a large number of able theo- 
 logians. The greatness of Calvin has ever been felt and 
 acknowledged by all his foes. Beza, as a scholar, was not 
 much his inferior. Others who associated with them and 
 succeeded them, shone with distinguished brightness. Oeco- 
 lampadius, Bullinger, Farel, Viret, Hospinion, in the six- 
 teenth, and the two Buxtorfs and Turrentin, in Switzerland ; 
 Gomer, Cocceius, Voet, Spanhem, De Maestricht, in Hol- 
 land ; Du Moullin, Daille, Claude, Basnage, Saurin, in 
 France, in the seventeenth century ; besides those in Eng- 
 land, Scotland, and America, who will pass before us in the 
 history of those churches. 
 
 In holiness, spirituality, purity of morals, zeal in the cause 
 of Christ and salvation of men, the Calvinists have been sur- 
 passed by none. 
 
 ARMINIANS. 
 
 The Arminians were distinguished by their peculiar views 
 of the five points of Calvinism. In relation to these, they 
 believed, 
 
 I. That God, from eternity, determined to bestow salvation 
 on those who, he foresaw, would persevere unto the end, and 
 to inflict everlasting punishment on those who should continue 
 in their unbelief, and resist his divine succors ; so that elec- 
 tion and reprobation are conditional. 
 
 II. That Jesus Christ, by his sufferings and death, made 
 an atonement for the sins of all mankind, and of every indi- 
 vidual in particular ; that, however, none but those who 
 believe in him, can be partakers of his benefits. 
 
 III. That mankind are not totally depraved, and that de 
 pravity does not come upon them by virtue of Adam's being 
 their federal head. 
 
 IV. That the grace of God, which converts men, is not 
 irresistible. 
 
 V. That those who are united to Christ by faith may fall 
 from a state of grace, and finally perish. 
 
 Arminius was a pupil of Calvin, and for many years
 
 328 ;inia\s. [Period III. 
 
 preached his .sentiments. lie did not avow this creed until 
 he had attained to the professorship of divinity at Leyden. 
 He died in 1609, before it had much engaged the attention of 
 the Christian world ; — leaving a great reputation among his 
 followers for penetration and piety. 
 
 After the decision of the Synod of Dort, the Arminians 
 were treated by Maurice, prince of Holland, with great 
 severity. Ijarne veldt, their most distinguished civilian, was 
 beheaded on a scaffold. Grotius, one of the most learned 
 men in Europe, who advocated their system, was condemned 
 to perpetual imprisonment ; but he fled, and found refuge in 
 France. Many retired to Antwerp. A colony accepted an 
 invitation of Frederic, duke of Holstein, and settled in his 
 dominions, and built a town which they called Fredericstadt. 
 Political artifice was the basis of all this religious persecution. 
 
 After the death of prince Maurice, in 1625, the Arminians 
 were recalled from exile, and treated with great lenity and 
 kindness. They erected churches and founded a college at 
 Amsterdam. Episcopus, their chief advocate, was appointed 
 their first theological professor. They soon numbered in the 
 United Provinces, 34 congregations, and 48 pastors. The 
 Church of England became inclined to their sentiments, 
 through the influence of archbishop Laud, so that they num- 
 ber in their train some of her most distinguished prelates. A 
 considerable portion of the Episcopal church in America, also 
 the Wesleyan Methodist*, and many Congregationalists of 
 the last century, in New England, embraced their system. 
 
 Some of their principal writers have been, Arminius, Epis- 
 copus, Vorstius, Grotius, Limborch, Le Clerc, Wetstein, 
 Whitby, Taylor, Fletcher. Le Clerc wrote a commentary on 
 the Bible ; Wetstein on the New Testament.
 
 Chapter 17.] church of England. 329 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 Imperfect character of the reformation in England. Cranmer made Archbishop of 
 Canterbury. Bible translated and given to the people. Monasteries suppressed. 
 Relics ridiculed. Catholic Rebellion. Henry VIII. excommunicated. His death. 
 Excellent reign of Edward VI. Liturgy and articles introduced. Reign of Mary. 
 Popish persecution. Martyrdom of John Rogers, Saunders, Hooper, Taylor, Brad- 
 ford, Ridley, and Latimer. Cranmer. Darkness and distress of the period. Death 
 of Mary and accession of Elizabeth. Restoration ol'lhe Protestants. Establishment 
 of the English church. 
 
 The reformation in England, being little besides a transfer 
 of supreme power from the Pope to the king, left the nation 
 still groaning under the monstrous corruptions of popery ; so 
 that the history of this church presents a long and hard struggle 
 between such as wished for a thorough reform, and the friends 
 of the papacy. Henry VIII. was a monarch of violent pas- 
 sions. He had broken from the Pope ; but he was determined 
 to be Pope in his own dominions, and, whether right or 
 wrong, would be obeyed. Fortunately for the cause of truth, 
 he elevated to the See of Canterbury, Thomas Cranmer, a man 
 of great learning and sound judgment, of a calm temper and an 
 honest heart ; whose mind rapidly opened to the doctrines of 
 the Bible, and which, for many years, he most ably defended. 
 
 The language of WicklifF's version of the New Testament, 
 which had been made one hundred and fifty years antecedent 
 to this period, had become obsolete ; and it was moreover a 
 prohibited book, so that, the nation were really without the 
 Scriptures. But one William Tyndall, impressed with the 
 immense importance of a free circulation of the Bible, in the 
 language of the day, retired, for security, to the continent, 
 where he translated the New Testament into English. An 
 edition was printed at Antwerp, with short comments, and 
 sent to England, for distribution, in 1526.* But its circulation 
 
 * This was the first time the Scriptures were ever printed in English. 
 " Cardinal Wolsey declaimed against the art of printing as that which 
 would take down the honor and profit of the priesthood, by making the 
 people as wise as they." — Bail: r. 
 
 When the Greek and Hebrew originals wore first printed, the monks de- 
 clared from the pulpits, (such was the gross ignorance of the age,) " that 
 there was a new language discovered, called Greek, of which the people 
 should beware, since it produced all heresies, that in this language was 
 come forth a book called the New Testament, which was now in every 
 body's hands, and which was full of thorns and briers. And there had also 
 now another language started up, which they called Hebrew, and that they 
 who learned it were termed Hebrews." 
 28*
 
 330 CHIRCH OF ENGLAND. [PERIOD III. 
 
 was violently opposed by the papists, and prohibited by the 
 bishops as infected with heresy ; and Tonstel, bishop of Lon- 
 don, had the edition privately pur id publicly burnt at 
 Cheapside. This event was far from being unfavorable ; for 
 with the money for which Tyndall sold his books, he was 
 enabled to print, in 1531, a more correct version ; and the 
 very ad of conilagration, excited great displeasure, and a 
 spirit for reading the Scriptures, which nothing could sup- 
 press. .Many -who dispersed this hated book, and manv Who 
 preached and avowed its doctrines, were brought before the 
 bishop's courts, and condemned to the flames. Tyndall him- 
 self was villainously betrayed at Brussels ; and first strangled 
 at the stake and then burnt. He expired, praying, "Lord, 
 open the king of England's eyes." 
 
 Cranmer, assisted by the new queen, Ann Boleyn, endeav- 
 ored to stop the persecutions in England ; but the king had 
 written in defence of the Romish faith, and had too much pride 
 to renounce his opinions, and was violently pressed to what 
 he still believed to be duty, by the Duke of Norfolk, Gardiner, 
 bishop of Winchester, and the greater part of the clergy. 
 
 Convinced that there could be no reformation without the 
 Scriptures, Cranmer prevailed upon the king, in 1534, to 
 order a translation of the Bible by some learned men, which 
 should be printed and put into the hands of the people, it 
 was a great point gained. The work was committed to nine 
 eminent scholars ; and when fini sent to Paris to be 
 
 printed. The next y< rdale, an associate of 
 
 Tyndall, printed at Zurich the whole Bible in English ; 
 which immediately received the royal sanction, and was pla- 
 ced, by the ku -•, in every parish church in the king- 
 dom. Cranm " was no sooner printed, than it was 
 seized by the inquisitors and comi flames. The 
 printers fled to London with sses, and a few copies 
 that were saved, where il was ce-printed and e^eredby royal 
 decree for sale to all the ki But so small was 
 the number of the people thai could ■ < ad, thai the edition of 
 only 600 copi< -: was not who] I ' oft* in thr 
 
 The :■ y ! d< he papal clergy ; 
 
 but the peoph I the Bibb it joy. Multitudes 
 
 continually flocked to the chun ■unions of the 
 
 Scr pturesfro Cranmer's heart was 
 
 avi • as lively picture of the times. 
 He mentions " that wl w< d the Bible to be set forth to
 
 Chapter 17.] church of exglaxd. 331 
 
 filled with gladness at this " day of reformation," which be 
 concluded was now risen in England since the light of God's 
 word did shine over it without a cloud. 
 
 The next thing to which Cranmer directed his attention, was 
 the suppression of the monasteries. These gave law to the 
 learning and religion of the nation ; and while they remained, 
 ignorance and superstition would brood over the land. Henry 
 at once coincided with the views of Cranmer, as the monks 
 were all his enemies, and would not acknowledge his 
 supremacy, and he could fill his empty coffers from their vast 
 funds. In 1535, commenced their visitation ; the object of 
 which was to expose their iniquities. They were required to 
 acknowledge the king's supremacy, and to pursue a holy 
 course. In both they were condemned. Indeed their vices 
 are not to be named. 375 of the lesser convents were dis- 
 solved. Henry acquired 10,000/. in plate and moveables, and 
 a clear yearly revenue of 30,000/. ; above 10,000 persons 
 were cast upon the world. Pleased with the result, the 
 profligate monarch proceeded to lay hands on the large reli- 
 gious houses ; the people being quieted with the declaration, 
 that they would never again be burdened with taxes, for the 
 revenue obtained would support 40 earls, 60 barons, 8000 
 knights, and 40,000 soldiers ; make provision for the poor, 
 and support the preachers of the Gospel. All this might have 
 been done, so immensely rich had the monks become, but 
 Henry squandered the money among his favorites. 
 
 In the suppression of the monasteries, their relics were all 
 brought forth, and made the objects of ridicule and scorn. 
 Abominable frauds were exposed. A vial which was said to 
 contain our Saviour's blood, which could be seen only by the 
 righteous, and which had lonu been venerated, was exhibited 
 
 be read in the churches, immediately several poor men in the town of 
 Chelmsford, in Essex, where . bought the New Testament ; 
 
 and on Sundays sat reading it in lo end of the church. Many- 
 
 would flock about them to hear their reading ; and he, among the rest, be- 
 ing then but fifteen years old, came every Sunday to hear the glad and sweet 
 tidings of the Gospel. But his father, observing it once, angrily fetched 
 him away, and would have him say the Latin matins with him, which 
 grieved him much. And as he returned at other times to hear the Scrip- 
 tures read, his father still would fetch him away. TbJs put him upon the 
 thought of learning to read English, that he might read the New Testa- 
 ment himself, which, when he had by diligence effected, he and his father's 
 apprentice bought a New Testament, joined their stocks together, and to 
 conceal it, laid it under the bed of straw, and read it at convenient times." 
 — Townley.
 
 332 CHURCH OF ENGLAND. [Period III. 
 
 and found to he thick and opaque on the side held to sinners, 
 and transparent on the opposite. An image which has been 
 a favorite object of pilgrimage, because it moved its head and 
 feet, was taken to pieces, and its mechanism was exposed to 
 the people in church, by the bishop of Rochester. The 
 shrine of Reelect was the most profitable in England. It re- 
 ceived annually oyer 1000/. An immense sum at that age. 
 Henry unsainted and imshrined him, and ordered his name to 
 be struck from the calender and his bones to be burnt. 
 
 The Rope could not now restrain his anger. Henry was 
 excommunicated, and his kingdom laid under an interdict; 
 but the days of John were passed away. Henry regarded it 
 as the idle wind. 
 
 A rebellion broke out among the papists in England. A 
 hundred thousand collected in Yorkshire, under one Aske, 
 and called their march the pilgrimage of grace. This en- 
 couraged risings in other parts of the country. But they were 
 suppressed by the royal armies. 
 
 The king had filled his coffers by exterminating monaste- 
 ries, relics, and images, — but he adhered rigorously to tran- 
 substantiation, and committed to the llames such as denied it. 
 In this, Cranmer, who had not as yet gained light, coincided 
 with him. But in 1539, to his great grief, six popish articles, 
 establishing transubstantiation, purgatory, the celibacy of 
 priests and auricular confession, were enacted in Parliament, 
 and the papal cause gained a temporary triumph. Five hun- 
 dred persons were committed to prison, and numbers to the 
 flames. Cranmer came near falling a sacrifice. The king 
 suffered him to be summoned before the council to be tried for 
 his life, but he had a secret affection for him, and he gave him 
 his sealed ring to present to them, should they go to extremi- 
 ties. This alone saved him. 
 
 At this critical moment, Henry died, A. D. 1547, cursed by 
 the papists and abhorred by the V*' 1 He was suc- 
 
 ceeded by Edward VI. ; a prince only nine years of. age, but 
 remarkably mature and eminently devoted to the service of 
 God, am! e of the reformation. He lived but six 
 
 years from this time ; but he did every thing that he was able 
 !i» do in so short a . rerance of his dominions 
 
 i'om the corruptions of popery, and to bring his subjects to 
 . e ki,.. the truth. His religious principles' were 
 
 l ilvinistic. pledged as a sister church ; 
 
 t he adhered to the Episcopal form which had been estab-
 
 Chapter 17.] HENRY vin. EDWARD VI. 333 
 
 lished. lie had a liturgy prepared lor the people, that pray- 
 ers to the saints, and lying legends, might erase ; articles of 
 religion framed, corresponding to those of Calvin; all laws 
 and canons requiring celibacy in the clergy, repealed ; auri- 
 cular confession abolished ; and he invited eminent reformers 
 from the continent, particularly Martyr, Bucer, Fagius and 
 Ochinus, to reside in his dominions, that they might aid in 
 enlightening his people. Farther he would have proceeded 
 if he could. In his diary, he laments " that he could not re- 
 store the primitive discipline according to his heart's desire, 
 because several of the bishops were unwilling to it." 
 
 In his reign the doctrine of transubstantiation was fully dis- 
 cussed, and renounced, by Cranmer, Ridley, and Latimer, the 
 three principal reformers. But Cranmer still thought it right 
 to burn for heretical opinions, and had Joan of Kent, a fanat- 
 ical anabaptist, brought to the flames, though Edward signed 
 the commission with tears, saying that the archbishop must 
 answer for it. Van Paris, a Dutchman, was afterwards burnt 
 for being an Arian. 
 
 The reformers made merciless destruction of the wealth of 
 churches and monasteries, and in many cases exceedingly en- 
 riched themselves. The catholics rose in many parts of* the 
 country, and threatened the entire subversion of the govern- 
 ment, but were subdued. They had a warm friend in Mary, 
 the sister of the king, who contrived to have mass in her 
 house, and was a rallying point to all who were friendly to the 
 old religion. 
 
 This violent catholic succeeded her brother. It was a 
 mysterious providence. Edward had willed the crown to 
 the Lady Jane Grey, a Protestant ; but Mary the lawful heir, 
 was immediately received by the people. Her mind was 
 superstitious and melancholy. She had always hated the 
 reformed religion, and she was resolved to bring the nation 
 back to the church of Rome. 
 
 On the 8th of August, 1553, king Edward was buried. 
 Cranmer read the Protestant service ; but he felt it to be the 
 burial of the reformation. The catholics throughout the 
 kingdom, set up their forms of worship without waiting for a 
 repeal of the laws of king Edward. Bonner, Gardiner and 
 others, who had formerly been removed from the bishoprics, 
 were restored. All preaching was prohibited except such as 
 received the queen's license. The reformers were driven 
 with great insolence from their pulpits. All the marriages of
 
 334 CHURCH OF ENGLAND. [Pekiod III 
 
 the cler<*>- wore declared mill, and their children were pro- 
 nounced illegitimate. Gardiner, bishop of Winchester, a man 
 
 who would have held the fust rank among the Spanish inquis- 
 itors, was made lord chancellor. All tin- laws of king Edward 
 relating to religion, were repealed ; and the ancient service 
 was re-established. The queen expressed her desire to the 
 Pope that England might again be received as a faithful 
 daughter of the church, and that Cardinal Pool might be sent 
 from Home with legatine power. 
 
 These various proceedings taught the reformers that they 
 had nothing to expect but death, in its most horrid forms. 
 Many of them fled into Scotland, Switzerland, and Germany. 
 Cranmer was advised to escape, as it was supposed that he 
 would be the first victim ; but he refused, saying it ill became 
 him to cpiit the station in Avhich providence had placed him 
 At an early period, he and Latimer were sent to the tower. 
 He was greatly beloved, and it was feared by many, that vio- 
 lence toward him would arouse the people. But the queen 
 and his relentless enemies were bent on his destruction. 
 Gardiner, however, fearing that Pool would succeed him in 
 office, protracted that event as long as possible. 
 
 To strengthen herself, Mary united in marriage with Philip, 
 son of the Emperor Charles V., sent Elizabeth, her sister, 
 afterward queen, to prison, and brought the lady Jane Grey 
 to the block. Jane was an eminently pious woman, of whom 
 the world was not worthy. She rejoiced, she said, at her 
 '• approaching end, since nothing could be to her more wel- 
 come than to be delivered from that valley of misery, into 
 that heavenly throne to which she was to be advanced." 
 She repeated the fifty-first psalm, laid her head upon the 
 block, and said, " Lord Jesus, into thy hand I commend my 
 spirit." 
 
 To give the papal cause the appearance of justice and 
 moderation, a public disputation was held at Oxford, in the 
 spring of 1554, between the leading divines on both sides. 
 Three questions were discussed, viz. : whether the natural 
 body of Christ was really in the sacrament? Whether any 
 other substance remained besides the body and blood of 
 Christ? Whether, in the mass, there was a propitiatory 
 sacrifice lor the dead and living I Cranmer, Ridley, and 
 Latimer, spoke lor the reformed with great boldness and 
 power. But tiny were declared vanquished, required to
 
 Chapter 17.] queen marys persecution. 335 
 
 subscribe to the popish faith, and on refusal, were pronounced 
 obstinate heretics, and excluded from the church. 
 
 In the succeeding summer, the bishops performed their 
 visitations, and saw that the catholic religion was fully- 
 established. Such priests as conformed, were anointed and 
 clothed with priestly vestments. Above twelve thousand who 
 refused, were ejected, and the most eminent were imprisoned. 
 In November, sanguinary laws were passed in Parliament, 
 and persecution began. 
 
 The first martyr was John Rogers. He had been a fellow 
 laborer of Tyndall and Coverdale, in translating the Bible, 
 and was now prebendary of St. Paul. He had a wife and ten 
 children with whom he wished to speak, but was not per- 
 mitted. He was burned at Smithfield, Feb. 4, 1555. His 
 wife, with her ten children, one hanging at the breast, was a 
 spectator of the scene. 
 
 The next was Lawrence Saunders. He was burnt at 
 Coventry. He embraced the stake, exclaiming, " welcome, 
 cross of Christ ! welcome, everlasting life !" The third was 
 Hooper, bishop of Gloucester, the most laborious and popular 
 preacher of the day. He had once fled from the persecution 
 .of Henry to Zurich, but returned on the accession of Edward. 
 He had there imbibed some presbyterian principles, and re- 
 fused to be consecrated in the episcopal vestments ; but 
 finally conformed. When he left Zurich, he anticipated mar- 
 tyrdom. " The last news of all," said he to his friends, " I 
 shall not be able to write, for there where I shall take most 
 pains, there you shall hear of me burned to ashes." He was 
 again advised to flee, but refused. When he and Rogers 
 were brought out of prison for examination, the sheriff found 
 it difficult to conduct them through the streets, so great was 
 the press to see them. They were men greatly beloved and 
 respected. That the effect might be the greater, he was sent 
 to his own diocess to be burnt there. On the 9th of February, 
 he was bound to the stake. The fire consumed him but 
 slowly. One hand was seen to drop off' before he expired. 
 His last words were, " Lord Jesus, receive my spirit." An 
 immense crowd of people were witnesses of the horrid scene. 
 He was the great father of the puritans. 
 
 The same day, Dr. Rowland Taylor was burnt at Hadley ; 
 
 ^nd in the month of March, a number of others were burnt at 
 
 Smithfield. The effect of these dreadful scenes was very 
 
 liferent from what the papists expected. Gardiner supposed
 
 336 . OF ENGLAND. [PERIOD III. 
 
 that two or three buntings would extirpate Protestantism from 
 England, But the blood of the martyrs was again the seed of 
 the church. The reformers stood firm to their Cause, and 
 gloried in their sufferings for Christ. The nation became 
 exasperated. Philip openly disavowed them, and they were 
 stopped for a time. 
 
 The prisons were crowded with the ablest and best men of 
 England, and were, in fact, the best Christian schools and 
 churches. There religious instruction was constantly im- 
 parted, and prayer and praise were offered. 
 
 In the month of June, the business of burning re-com- 
 menced. Tin- dead body of a robber who had on the scaffold 
 uttered something true, was condemned and burnt. John 
 Bradford, a preacher in London, was a distinguished victim. 
 When in prison, a recantation was sent to him ; and when he 
 had heard it, lie asked for his condemnation, pricked his hand 
 and sprinkled upon the bill his blood, bidding them carry it to 
 the bishop, and tell him he had already sealed it with his 
 blood. " He endured the flame as a fresh gale of wind on a 
 hot summer's day," and exclaimed in the fire, " straight is 
 the way, and narrow is the gate that leadeth to salvation, and 
 there be that find it." Through the months of July, Au- 
 :, and September, numbers were burnt at several places. 
 Six were burnt in one fire in Canterbury. On the 16th of 
 October, two distinguished victims were sacrificed at Oxford, 
 Ridley and Latimer. The former was one of the most 
 able and learned of English reform. ts ; the latter was a man 
 of great simplicity of character, of wit and boldness, who by 
 his preaching had done more than almost any man to expose 
 the follies of popery, and sustain the truth. When he was 
 burnt, he was 84 years of age. He had suffered much from 
 the cold damps of his prison, and hard treatment, and had a 
 very decrepid appearance. He came before the council, 
 '• hat in hand, with a handkerchief bound round his head, and 
 r it anight cap or two, with a meat cap, such as townsmen 
 d in those days, with two bread flaps to button under the 
 chin. 1 lis dress was a gown of Bristol frieze, old andthrcad- 
 1 round the body with a penny leathern girdle ; 
 his Testament was suspended from his girdle by a leathern 
 _ and his spectacles without a case, were hanging from 
 his neck upon his breast." Kidley wrote several valuable 
 to bis friends and countrymen during his imprison- 
 . \ iiich still remain. After las condemnation he was
 
 Chapter 17.] QUEEN MARY s persecution. 337 
 
 publicly degraded from his office. They were led out to- 
 gether to the place of death, which was aear Baliol College. 
 They embraced each oilier, and knelt and prayed. A short 
 sermon was preached to mock them. And when the tire was 
 brought, the venerable old man said, " Be of good courage, 
 master Ridley, and play the man. We shall this day light 
 such a candle, by God's grace, in England, as I tras I 
 never be put out." Bags of gun powder were tied about their 
 bodies to hasten their death. Latimer soon yielded to the 
 flames, but Ridley suffered a tedious martyrdom. 
 
 No sooner was the vengeance of the odious Gardiner glut- 
 ted with the death of these excellent men, than he was called 
 to give up his account. His last words were, " I have sinned 
 with Peter, but I have not wept with Peter." Bonner had 
 already been active in the bloody work, and was ready to 
 continue it. Three were burnt at one stake in Canterbury, in 
 November, and on the 18th of December, Philpot, archdeacon 
 ol Westminster, suffered at Smithfield. " I will pay my 
 vows," said this excellent man, " in thee, O Smithfield." 
 Sixty-seven had this year been burnt for their attachment to 
 the Protestant cause. 
 
 But the great object of the queen's vengeance still remained. 
 This was Cranmer. No sooner had this great and good man 
 discerned the course which was to be taken, than he settled 
 all his private affairs, that he might be prepared for the worst. 
 His confinement was long, and no means were spared to con- 
 vert him to the Romish faith. On September 12th, 1525, 
 commissioners were sent by the queen to Oxford, to try him. 
 Cranmer defended himself with meekness and learning. He 
 was commanded to appear before the Pope at Rome in eighty 
 days. This he said he would do if the queen would send 
 him. But it was done in mockery ; and before the term ex- 
 pired, he was degraded from his office. Clothed with vest- 
 ments of rags and canvass, with a mock mitre and pall, he was 
 publicly exhibited. The utmost efforts were again made to 
 induce him to recant ; and alas ! Peter like, he finally yielded, 
 and set his hand to a paper, renouncing the principles of the 
 reformation, and acknowledging the authority of the papal 
 church. The catholics triumphed in his fall. But they had 
 no idea of sparing his life. The queen could not forgive the 
 man who advised to Henry's divorce from her mother. A 
 writ was issued for burning, and he was brought to St. Marie's 
 church and placed on a platform. Cole, provost of Eaton 
 29
 
 338 DEATH Of MARY. [Period III 
 
 preached a sermon in which he announced that Cranmer was 
 to die, and magnified his conversion as the work of God, and 
 assured him ui' the salvation of his soul. Cranmer discovered 
 great confusion, and frequently shed floods of tears. When 
 Cole had finished, he bade him disclose his faith. Cranmer 
 prayed and addressed the people; repeated the apostles' 
 creed, and declared his faith in the holy Scriptures. He 
 then turned to that which troubled his conscience more than 
 any thing else, his recantation — declared it was drawn from 
 him bv the fear of death ; had filled his soul with the deepest 
 sorrow, and was most bitterly repented of; and that the hand 
 which had done it should burn first in the fire. The papists 
 were thrown into confusion, gnashed on him with their teeth, 
 and drew him to the stake, where Ridley and Latimer had 
 been burned. When the fire was kindling, he stretched forth 
 his right hand to the flame, never moving it until it was burnt 
 away. As the flames gathered around his body, he exclaimed 
 often, " that unworthy hand — Lord Jesus, receive my spirit. "' 
 Thus died one of the greatest promoters of the reformation, 
 March 21st, 1556, in the GTth year of his age. But it was a 
 martyrdom most injurious to the Romish cause. It was a di- 
 rect breach of promise. The sympathy of thousands was 
 awakened by his repentance, and his calm and patient endu- 
 rance of torment. 
 
 For two years more, the persecution continued with una- 
 bated fury. Bonner scorned to burn men singly and drove 
 them in companies to the stake. The bodies of Bucer and 
 Fagius were dug up, and with their books, were publicly 
 burnt. But the reformers increased. They assembled to- 
 gether secretly for consultation and prayer. They afforded 
 relief to those in prison, and buried the bodies ofsuch as died 
 there and were cast out in disgrace. 
 
 At length, to extirpate the hated religion entirely, the king 
 and queen resolved upon the introduction of the Inquisition, 
 with all its horrors. But England was happily preserved 
 from this by the death of Mary, on the 17th of November, 
 1558. 
 
 The Irish Protestants escaped her vengeance through a 
 singular providence. Their number had become great, 
 through the energetic proceedings of George Brown, whom 
 Henry VIII. had created archbishop of Dublin, and .Mary had 
 resolved to extirpate them by flame. But while her mes- 
 senger was on his way with the* bloody commission, the wife
 
 Chapter 17.1 CHURCH OF ENGLAND. 339 
 
 of an inkeoper, hearing him say that ho had a commission 
 which would lash the Protestants of Ireland, and being 
 friendly to them, contrived to steal away his commission, and 
 put in its place a pack of cards. When the commissioner 
 arrived in Dublin, he opened his commission in presence of 
 the public authorities, and, to his confusion, found nothing 
 but the cards ; and before he could get a renewal of the com- 
 mission, the queen was dead, and God's people escaped. 
 Queen Elizabeth was so pleased with the tale that she con- 
 ferred upon the woman forty pounds a year for life. 
 
 No one can contemplate "this dark period of England's his- 
 tory without feelings of horror at its bloody scenes, and grati- 
 tude for the blessings we enjoy. Two hundred and eighty- 
 eight persons, including twenty clergymen, of whom five 
 were bishops, were burnt alive; many were deprived of 
 means of subsistence, imprisoned, tortured, scourged, placed 
 in the most painful posture, until they expired under their 
 accumulated sufferings. An immense amount of wealth was 
 sacrificed, and the spirit and character of the nation was sunk 
 very low. But it was a fiery trial, through which it seemed 
 necessary for the nation to pass. She had given strength to 
 the beast. Though reformed under Henry and Edward, she 
 had not been weaned. This day of persecution made her 
 heartily sick of popery. No one mourned the death of Mary. 
 Everyone hailed the accession of Elizabeth and the restora- 
 tion of the Protestant religion. 
 
 Elizabeth had been singularly preserved from the merciless 
 fangs of Gardiner and Bonner. She began to reign at the 
 age of twenty-four, and governed England forty-five years, 
 with an energy, sagacity, and prudence, of which few mon- 
 archs can boast.. During her reign, Protestantism was firmly 
 established in her dominions, and favored and supported by 
 her in other parts of Europe. 
 
 On her way to London she was greeted by thousands, and 
 as the bishops and clergy came around her to congratulate her, 
 she smiled upon all, except Bonner, from whom she turned 
 in indignation, as a man of blood. At her coronation, as 
 she passed under a triumphal arch, an English Bible was let 
 down into her hands, by a child representing truth, which she 
 received with reverence, accounting it the most valuable gift 
 that could be bestowed. 
 
 No sooner was her accession known, than all who had fled 
 into foreign countries returned. The papists had flattered
 
 340 CHURCH OF ENGLAND. [Period 111 
 
 themselves that they had at least extinguished the light of the 
 reformation ; but, to their astonishment, a great body of learned 
 and pious men came forth, who in exile or concealment, had 
 made themselves well acquainted with the word of God. Eliz- 
 abeth tilled the vacant Sees with Parker, Grindall, Cox, Sands, 
 Jewel, Parkhurst, Pilkington, and others, who proved great OT* 
 naments to the British nation. She re-established King Ed- 
 ward's service in all the churches, and forbade the priests to 
 elevate the host at mass, but she would use no violence. Such 
 papists as chose, she permitted to retire beyond the seas. Such 
 as retired from the priest's office, she pensioned. Of these, the 
 number was small; the papists thinking it better for their own 
 cause to acknowledge the queen's supremacy, than refuse and 
 quit the kingdom. (Jut of nine thousand and four hundred ben- 
 eficed men, only fourteen bishops and one hundred and seven- 
 tv-five others resigned their livings. The others remained in 
 the church, " a miserable set of weather-cocks." The monks 
 returned to secular life, and the nuns went to France and Spain. 
 Bonner maintained his sullen temper, refused to submit to the 
 queen, was committed to prison, where he died. Elizabeth 
 was in favor of images in the churches, but so did the clergy 
 oppose them, that she gave orders to have them all taken down. 
 The liible was translated anew, and published in 1571. The 
 articles of religion received by king Edward, were revised and 
 adopted, leaving the doctrine of the real presence untouched, 
 and the English establishment was settled nearly upon its 
 present form. 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 Troubles in the English church. Efforts of the papists to regain their lost dominion. 
 of the puritans. Acts of supremacy ami uniformity. Demands Of the puritans, 
 i' r- rations of the High Commission Court. The puritans separate from the estab- 
 lishment. Their character and principles. Conference at Hampton Court, and opj 
 sion under James 1. Popish powder plot. King James' trail Bible. Perse- 
 
 cutions by Laud, and overthrow ol emblj of divines at West m 
 
 sre. Triumph of the puritai on of monarchy and Episcopacy. 
 
 towards the nonconformists. Efforts of infidelity. New efforts of the] . 
 
 Revolution. Rise of two parties. Ihl'Ii and low church. Bangorian controversy. Dc 
 
 Great excitement I [ethodists. Effects of the French revolution. 
 
 tte oi parties. Discipline and doctrine of the church of England. Dislin- 
 
 •.'it gh the church of England Beemed, at the acces- 
 
 ■ of Elizabeth, to be firmly re-established, yet she soon 
 
 vere trials. The catholics employed every 
 
 nan ingenuity could devise, to regain their 

 
 Chapter IS.] CHURCH OF ENGLAND. 3 li 
 
 lost dominion. The Pope first addressed a conciliatory let ter 
 to the Queen, inviting- her to the bosom of the church : and 
 finding this in vain, excommunicated her, and absolved all 
 her subjects from their oath of allegiance. Conspiracies 
 were formed to set Mary, Queen of Scots, upon the throne. 
 Elizabeth was represented as a monster of cruelty. The la- 
 dies about her were exhorted by the Jesuits to assassinate her. 
 And finally, the whole power of Spain -\*as brought against 
 the kingdom. Philip, with an immense force called the 
 Spanish Armada, came into the British Channel, with the de- 
 sign of taking the throne, re-establishing popery, enforcing it 
 by all the horrors of the inquisition, and sending Elizabeth to 
 Rome, to be treated by the Pope as he pleased. But the Ar- 
 mada was scattered by tempests, and the design was con- 
 founded. 
 
 Other troubles arose in her own bosom. Among the fugi- 
 tives from Mary's persecution, some who took refuge at 
 Frankfort in Germany, became attached to the Genevian 
 forms of worship and discipline, and showed a determination 
 to renounce entirely all the pequliar usages of the church of 
 Rome which had been retained from politic motives, and form 
 their practice according to the Presbyterian mode. They 
 laid aside King Edward's service, the surplice and the re- 
 sponses of the liturgy. And because, they considered their 
 new worship as purer or more scriptural than their old, they 
 were, in ridicule, called Puritans. In the steps they had 
 taken, they met with violent opposition from many of their 
 brethren. Dr. Cox, who had been tutor to King Edward, dis- 
 turbed their worship by answering aloud after the minister, 
 and accused the celebrated John Knox, who was then pastor 
 of these exiles, of enmity to the Emperor. Knox and his 
 friends were driven from the city, and the Episcopal forms 
 were re-established. But the Puritans received great sup- 
 port from the church at Geneva, and increased rapidly in 
 numbers ; and when, upon the accession of Elizabeth, they 
 returned to their native country, it was not without strong 
 hope that they should bring over the nation, now sick of every 
 thing appertaining to Popery, to their views and practices. 
 But Elizabeth was more of a papist than puritan. With her 
 was lodged absolute power. The Parliament early passed 
 an Act of Supremacy vesting in the crown the supreme 
 power of all matters ecclesiastical and spiritual ; giving the 
 Queen the power to " repress all heresies, establish or repeal
 
 342 CHURCH OF ENGLAND. [Pesiod III 
 
 all canons, alter every point of discipline, and ordain or abol- 
 ish any religious rite or < i rem< i They also passed an 
 act, June 21. 1559, called the Act of Uniformity, !>v winch 
 the nation was bound to submit to the liturgy and observe all 
 the rites, ceremonies, holidays, forms, and habits of the church. 
 The door was at once closed by this ad againsl any reconcili- 
 ation ; and the more they contemplated the church service, the 
 farther did the purifens remove from a spirit of submission. 
 
 A1 lirst they objected merely to the Episcopal vestments, 
 the square cap, the tippet, and the surplice, which they called 
 "conjuring garments of popery." but they .soon insisted upon 
 a parity among all the ministers of Christ, and the validity of 
 ordination conferred by ordinary ministers as well as by 
 bishops; they demanded the abolition of archdeacons, deans, 
 canons, and other officers not known in Scripture ; refi 
 the admission of any to communion who did not give good 
 evidence of personal piety ; denounced festivals and holidays 
 in honor of saints ; the sign of the cross, and the use of god- 
 fathers and godmothers, to the exclusion of parents, in the 
 baptism of children; kneeling at the sacrament; bowing al the 
 name of Jesus ; confirmation of children ; and prohibition of 
 marriage at certain seasons of the year ; — in a word, every 
 custom which had been derived from the church of Home. 
 They also refused to acknowledge that which the bishops 
 idered of vital importance to them, thai the church of 
 lvome was a true church. They looked upon the Pop 
 antichrist, and its whole system of doctrine and rlisciplint 
 diametrically opposite to the spirit of Christianity. 
 
 The church party pleaded that the forms of religion were 
 to lie regulated by the civil government : hut the puri1 
 
 intained that the power of the magistracy did not extend to 
 these things, and if if did, that it was wrong to impose things 
 
 ble Which were not found in Scripture, ( •- 
 cially things that had a tendency to subject the nation again 
 to popery. But good reasoning could avail hut little at that 
 period. The Queen availed her i expression in 
 
 of Supremacy, to establish a High Commission Cot rt, 
 
 whose jurisdiction should extend over the whole kingdom, 
 
 and which should be empowered to make inquiry into all of- 
 
 ainst the « cal laws, not only by the common 
 
 method of junc •> and v. but by all other ways which 
 
 • Hume.
 
 Chapter 18] puritans. 343 
 
 would effect their purpose. At the head of this court was the 
 Archbishop of Canterbury. The first who was exalted bj tii<> 
 Queen to this place was Parker, a violent opposer of the pu- 
 ritans. From him they received no mercy. Soon as it was 
 known that some of the puritans ofiiciated without the priestly 
 garments, the London clergy were summoned before the 
 Commission Court. The bishop's chancellor thus add] 
 them : " My masters, and ye ministers of London, the coun- 
 cil's pleasure is, that ye strictly keep the unity of apparel like 
 this man, (pointing to a Mr. Cole in uniform,) with a square 
 cap, a scholar's gown priest-like, a tippet, and in the- church 
 a linen surplice ; ye that will subscribe, write volo, those who 
 will not, write nolo.'' Some attempted to remonstrate, but 
 were silenced. Sixty-one out of a hundred subscribed to 
 conformity, declaring it, however, against their consciences, 
 thirty-seven chose rather to cast themselves for support upon 
 divine providence. Persecution was now violent. A fourth 
 part of the ministers of England were suspended. Many 
 churches were shut up. Loathsome prisons were crowded. 
 Heavy fines and penalties were imposed. Some worshipped 
 God in private houses with great secrecy, but they were 
 hunted out by the bishop's spies and informers and violently 
 proceeded against. At length several puritans were executed, 
 and vast multitudes were driven from their homes in great 
 indigence to foreign countries. 
 
 Thus oppressed, and seeing no prospect of better things in 
 the established church, a number of the puritans solemnly re- 
 solved in 1556, " to break off from the public churches and to 
 assemble as they hod opportunity, in private houses, or else- 
 where, to worship God in a 'manner that might not offend against 
 the light of their consciences." Though destitute, afflicted, tor- 
 mented, they formed no small part of the nation. On a great 
 question in Parliament, relating to alterations in their favor, 
 there were only fifty-nine against, while fifty-eight were for 
 them. The University of Cambridge was strong in their 
 favor, and constantly sent out preachers, who were opposed 
 to all prelatical usurpations. Many, too, were their friends 
 and patrons among the nobility. But the Queen was violent 
 in her opposition, and her unrivalled popularity enabled her 
 to carry all her measures. She loved the pomp and splendor 
 of the church, and she feared the spirit of liberty which she 
 saw rising in the breast of the puritans. 
 
 Archbishop Parker died in 1575, and was succeeded by
 
 344 CHURCH OF ENGLAND. [PERIOD III. 
 
 Archbishop Grindall, who was disposed to treat the puritans 
 with mildness. In 1583 the primacy was filled by Whitgift, 
 who executed the laws for uniformity with the greatest rigor. 
 Through his agency the High < !pmmissioner Court was newly 
 organized and became a real inquisition. In his first citation, 
 this archbishop caused two hundred and thirty-three minis- 
 ters to be suspended in his district lor nonconformity. So 
 many were at length suspended, fined, and imprisoned, that 
 there remainded only about 3000 licensed preachers to sup- 
 ply 1*000 parishes. 
 
 Elizabeth died March 24, 1G03, in the 70th year of her 
 age, and 40th of her reign. Amidst all the contentions for 
 forms and ceremonies during her reign, the state of religion 
 must have been very low. The mass of the people received 
 but very little religious instruction. To fill the places of 
 expelled puritans, the bishops made priests from the basest 
 of the people. The court party ridiculed all as puritans who 
 went twice to a place of worship on the Lord's day and spent 
 the evening in worship or religious instruction. At one pe- 
 riod the more zealous clergy established private religious 
 meetings, which were called prophesying;*, hut they were 
 totally suppressed by Archbishop Whitgift. Reverence for 
 the Sabbath, however, gradually increased. The papists had 
 reduced this holy day to a level with their superstitious festi- 
 vals. But the morality of the day was now publicly insisted 
 on among the English Protestants, and in 1585 a bill passed 
 in Parliament in its favor. It was. however, rejected by the 
 Queen, and many of her favorite sclaimed against it 
 
 as a restraint of Christain liberty, and eclipsing the festivals 
 of the church. The puritans, however, and many of the 
 church party, observed it better than it had been for ages be- 
 fore. In doctrine, the Episcopal church ha ally been 
 decidedly and fully Calvinistic, but in the latter part of Eliza- 
 beth's reign, the system of Arminius began to find there many 
 advocates. 
 
 The authors of this great dissension from the English 
 establishment, were men of excellent character, who had 
 atant cause the most signal services, and 
 endured in its support the severes! sufferings. One was 
 erdale who was united with William Tyndall, and John 
 Rogers, the martyr, in making the' first translation of the 
 whole Bible into English. He was silenced at the age of 
 eighty, for nonconformity. John Fox, historian of the Eng-
 
 Chapter 18.] brownists. 345 
 
 lisli martyrdoms, was another. Their sentiments were ex- 
 pressed in the 39 articles of the church of England, and 
 " these/' says Neal, their great historian, " they maintained 
 to be Calvinistical and inconsistent with any other intcrpre- 
 iii, and so did the greatest number of the conforming 
 clergy, but as the new explication of Arminius greAv into 
 repute, the Calvinists were reckoned old fashioned divines, 
 and at length branded with the name of doctrinal puritans.'' 
 They formed on the continent an attachment to the discipline 
 of Geneva, but they would have been satisfied with an ex- 
 emption from some of the habits and ceremonies of the estab- 
 lishment. As oppression increased, some presented a petition 
 to Parliament for an entire reform, and the establishment of a 
 Presbyterian church. These, for their boldness, were com- 
 mitted" to Newgate, 1572. This event resulted in the estab- 
 lishment of a regular Presbyterian church at Wandsworth, on 
 the 20th of November of that year. Other Presbyterian 
 churches were established during Elizabeth's reign in most 
 parts of England, and before her death it was computed that 
 there were in the realm about 100,000 Presbyterians. But 
 very many of their most learned ministers and best people 
 were driven from the country. 
 
 In 1581, a sect was formed among the puritans, by Robert 
 Brown, and took refuge in Holland, called the Brownists. 
 This man not only denied the church of England as a true 
 church, but rejected Presbyterianism, and plead for Indepen- 
 dency. He considered every Church as independent of all 
 other churches ; and pastors only as brethren privileged for a 
 limited time to preach, and not as a superior order ; and he 
 renounced communion not only with the Episcopalians, but 
 with the Presbyterians. The first church of Brownists was 
 formed at London, 1592. The Brownists were much op- 
 pressed as intolerable bigots and fanatics. Brown was con- 
 fined in thirty-two prisons, but before he died, he conformed 
 to the establishment. His adherents were numerous. " I 
 am afraid," said Sir Walter Raleigh, " there are near twenty 
 thousand of these men ; and when they are driven out of the 
 kingdom, who shall support their wives and children ?" 
 
 Their order was improved by Mr. John Robinson, pastor of 
 a church of Brownists in the north of England — a man of 
 much learning and piety. From his establishment, all who 
 followed him were called Independents ; though they did not 
 differ materially from the Brownists. Both these churches
 
 346 CHURCH OF ENGLAND. [Period III. 
 
 were driven' by oppression into I [olland, where they estab- 
 lished themselves at Amsterdam and Leyden. Apart of .Mr. 
 Robinson's church removed to New England in 1(362, and 
 settled Plymouth. The first independent church in England 
 was formed in 1610, by .Mr. Henry Jacob. 
 
 Elizabeth was succeeded by James VI., king of Scotland, 
 who now assumed the name of James I. At his accession, 
 the hopes of the puritans were greatly revived, for he had 
 been educated a Scotch Presbyterian, and had said, " I thank 
 God that I am king of the sincerest kirk in the world, sincerer 
 than the kirk of England, whose service is an ill said mass in 
 English, it wants nothing of the mass but the liftings," mean- 
 ing the elevation of the host. On his way to London, the 
 puritans met him, and presented him a petition called the 
 millenary, because it contained the wishes of a thousand min- 
 isters. But the Episcopalians, alarmed, frowned and courted 
 the monarch. To quiet the parties, James appointed a con- 
 ference of divines at Hampton court. The disputants were 
 appointed by the King. He had already at heart taken sides 
 with the Episcopalians, and he showed his feelings by ap- 
 pointing eight bishops, and as many deacons on the one side, 
 and only four puritans on the other. James acted as mode- 
 rator, though he did little but browbeat the puritans; for, find- 
 ing that puritanism was unfriendly to monarchy, he became its 
 inveterate foe ; avowing the maxim, no bishop, no king. He 
 also renounced Calvinism, it being too puritanical, and went 
 over with his court and bishops to the principles of Anninius, 
 not altering, but giving an Arminian interpretation to the 
 thirty-nine articles, lie also published a declaration encour- 
 aging sports on the Lord's day, as the puritans insisted upon 
 its sacred observance ; and had a book of sports drawn up by 
 Bishop Moreton, recommending dan Mv.r, 
 
 vaulting, May-games, Whitson ales, morrice gamt -. or setting 
 up of May-poles, and carrying rushes into the churches, &e. 
 But of these neither papist nor puritan was to have the benefit. 
 
 Under King James, Bancroft became Archbishop of Can- 
 terbury. He brought himself into notice by asserting, in a 
 sermon, that those only who were episcopalhj ordained • 
 regular ministers. Advanced to power, lie caused the puri- 
 t:ins to feel terribly the rigor of the ecclesiastical laws. 
 Every nonconformist w;is ejected from the pulpit, and every 
 layman favoring nonconformity, was excommunicated from 
 the church. Such persecution could no longer be borne
 
 Chapter 18.] KING JAMES. 347 
 
 Many Puritan families left their native soil, and emigrated to 
 New England and Virginia. Others were preparing to follow, 
 but were forbidden by severe laws. 
 
 While James was thus persecuting the puritans, he and 
 his court were threatened with a tremendous destruction from 
 the catholics. Thirty-six barrels of gunpowder were con- 
 cealed under the parliament house, with a design of blowing- 
 up the king, lords and commons, when assembled, and thus 
 overthrowing entirely the Protestant cause. But this awful 
 plot was happily discovered in season to prevent its execution. 
 It occasioned new and severe measures against the catholics, 
 and confirmed the puritans in their belief of the importance 
 of relinquishing entirely the Romish forms and ceremonies. 
 
 In 1610, the furious Bancroft departed this life. He was 
 succeeded by the mild and pacific Abbot, who was ever dis- 
 posed to treat the puritans with lenity and kindness. 
 
 King James died, not without suspicion of poison, March 
 27th, 1625. One of the most important events of his reign 
 was the formation of that translation of the sacred scriptures 
 which is now in common use. Nine translations in English 
 had been previously made : viz. WicklifTs New Testament 
 in 1380 ; Tyndall's do. ] 526 — first edition of the Bible 1535 ; 
 Matthew's Bible 1537; Cranmer's 1539; GeneA T a 1559, (the 
 first that was printed with numerical verses,) Bishop's 1568 ; 
 Rhenish Testament 1582; and Bible 1609, 1610 by the 
 catholics. But the English language was continually chang- 
 ing, and many things existed in the above which were viewed 
 as incorrect by the puritans, and they requested the king, at 
 the Hampton court conference, to order a new translation. 
 The king complied with their request, and appointed fifty-four 
 of the chief divines of both universities to undertake the work, 
 under the following regulations : — " That they keep as close 
 as possible to the Bishop's Bible ; that the names of the holy 
 writers be retained according to vulgar use ; that the old 
 ecclesiastical words be kept, as church not to be translated 
 congregation, &c, that the division of chapters be not altered ; 
 that when a word has divers significations, that be kept which 
 has been most commonly used by the fathers ; no marginal 
 notes but for the explication of a Hebrew or Greek word, 
 marginal references may be set down." As some died after 
 their appointment, only forty-seven engaged in the translation. 
 These were divided into six companies. The first translated 
 from Genesis to the first book of Chronicles ; the second, to
 
 348 CHURCH 01 EMG] [Period III. 
 
 the prophecy of Isaiah; the third translated the four greater 
 Prophets, with the Lamentations and twelve smaller Prophets ; 
 the fourth had the Apocr\ pha ; the filth had the four Gospels, 
 the Acts and the Revelation, and the sixth, the Canonical 
 Epistles. The whole being finished and revised by learned 
 men from the two universities, was published by Bishop 
 Wilson and Dr. Smith, with a dedication to king James, A. D. 
 1611* 
 
 James was succeeded by his son, Charles I. This prince 
 pursued the same policy as his father, and labored with the 
 whole power of his kingdom to subject England, Scotland, 
 and Ireland to his bishops, and to extirpate Puritanism and 
 Calvinism. His primate and chief counsellor was archbishop 
 Laud, a man who is said to have gone as far as he could go 
 toward Rome without being a Papist, and who labored with 
 all his might to bring the nation to receive Arminianism, and 
 to submit to absolute despotism. But to Popery, Arminian- 
 ism, and arbitrary power, the nation were hostile ; and the 
 king and archbishop found themselves involved in inextrica- 
 ble difficulties with Parliament. The king published a de- 
 claration like his father, encouraging sports on the Lord's 
 day, and archbishop Laud introduced now and pompous cere- 
 monies, that the English might be like the Galhean Church. 
 The Lord's supper had been celebrated at a table in the 
 midst of the house. This Laud removed, and placing an 
 altar against the east wall, he fenced it round with a rail way. 
 He required the people to pay great reverence on entering 
 and leaving consecrated buildings, to bow to the altar. — 
 Against all nonconformists, he exercised the most awful 
 severities;! driving multitudes into exile. During twelv< 
 rears of Laud's administration, four thousand emigrants passed 
 to America. " The sun," said they, shines as pleasantly on 
 
 * The hooks of the Old and New Testaments were originally written 
 
 without any division into chapters and verses. In the thirteenth century of 
 
 the Christian era, Cardinal Hugo divided them into chapters for the pur- 
 
 I forming a concordance. These chapters he subdivided into sections, 
 
 to which he affixed the letters of the alphabet. In 1445, Nathan, a Jew, 
 
 refilled upon him, and divided the Old Testament into verses. These, 
 
 marked in no printed Bible, until 1661. But in 1561, 
 
 Robert Stephens printed the New Testament, and divided it into verses 
 
 which are m Though the division is in some respects useful, the 
 
 iways be read without any reference to it. 
 
 Dr. Leighton, a Puritan, was condemned in the Star Chamber, at 
 
 Laud's instigation, for publishing an appeal to the Parliament against pre-
 
 Chapter 18.] THE PURITANS. 349 
 
 America as on England, and the sun of righteousness much 
 more clearly. We are treated here in a manner which for- 
 feits all claims upon our affection. The church of England 
 has added to the ceremonies and habits, of popery the only 
 marks of antichrist which were wanting, corruption of doc- 
 trine and a bloody persecution of the saints. Let us remove 
 whither the providence of Clod calls, and make that our country 
 which will afford us what is dearer than property or life, the 
 liberty of worshipping God in the way which appears to us 
 most conducive to our eternal welfare." 
 
 Those that remained behind were far from being submis- 
 sive. A spirit of religious liberty is not to be confined or 
 suppressed. A sense of right, and a conviction of duty will 
 disregard despotism, with its bars and bolts. The puritans 
 felt that their cause was the cause of God. Their teachers 
 were experimental, serious, learned, affectionate, and faithful. 
 Their people were exemplary. In general they had no ob- 
 jection to royalty. They feared God and honored the king. 
 But they detested hierarchy and the laws which required con- 
 formity to the episcopal rites. The severities of the High 
 Commission Court, and the contumely and reproach of Laud, 
 exasperated them to the highest degree. Their numbers 
 greatly increased. Parliament and the sword of the nation 
 passed into their hands. An assembly of divines was con- 
 vened by parliament at Westminster, by whom a directory of 
 worship was framed which superseded the prayer book, the 
 famous Assembly's catechism was formed, and other acts 
 were passed, destructive to the old establishment. Laud was 
 accused of treason, and brought to the block. Episcopacy was 
 abolished throughout the kingdom. Every thing dear to the 
 church party was swept away. And the king himself, 
 amazing to tell ! expiated his attachment to unlimited civil 
 and religious power on a scaffold, January 30, 1648. 
 
 lacy. When sentence was pronounced, the archbishop pulled off his cap 
 and gave thanks. This is his own cool record of its execution : " Nov. 6. 
 1. He was severely whipped before he was set in the pillory. 2. Being 
 set in the pillory, he had one of his ears cut off. 3. One side of his nose 
 was slit up. 4. He was branded on the cheek with a red-hot iron, with the 
 letters S. S. On that day, sen'night, his sores upon his back, ears, nose, 
 and face, not being cured, he was whipped again at the pillory in Cheap- 
 side, cutting off the other ear, slitting the other side of his nose, and brand- 
 ing the other cheek." He was then imprisoned with peculiar severity for 
 about eleven years, and when released by the Parliament, he could neither 
 hear, see, nor walk. 
 30
 
 350 CHURCH OF ENGLAND. [Period III. 
 
 Three weeks after the king's death the assembly of divines 
 at Westminster was terminated. It had continued five years, 
 seven months, and twenty-two days, and had had 1163 ses- 
 sions. It was originally composed of ten lords, twenty 
 commoners, and one hundred and twenty-one divines ; seven 
 only were independents. Ten of the episcopal divines who 
 were appointed, attended, and such as did, soon withdrew, for 
 the kin°", by his royal proclamation, had forbidden its con- 
 vening. Richard Baxter, who knew most of them, says, those 
 who transacted its business " were men of eminent learning, 
 godliness, ministerial abilities, and fidelity." 
 
 The season of trouble in England was used by the Jesuits 
 in Ireland to suppress the Protestants. Under the labors of 
 Archbishop Usher, Bishop Babington, and others, these had 
 flourished greatly. But the Jesuits infused into the minds of 
 the catholics the most ferocious feelings towards them ; and 
 the moment when the troops were employed in the contest 
 between the King and Parliament, they rose in mass, and 
 with savage fury massacred above 200,000 Protestants. The 
 day on which this awful scene was transacted was the 23d of 
 October, 1641. The innocent objects of hellish rage rose 
 from their beds in perfect ignorance of the dread design. 
 Astonishment seized them as they beheld theirhearest neigh- 
 bors, with whom they bad lived in friendly intercourse, ap- 
 proach them armed with the weapons of death ; not to threaten 
 and terrify, but deliberately to execute upon every age, sex, 
 and condition, the most horrid assassinations. Pleas, resist- 
 ance, flight, all were vain. If they escaped from one, the next 
 catholic who met them was sure to knock out their brains or 
 plunge a dagger in their bosom. As the power of the catholics 
 increased, they delighted in inventing new modes of torture. 
 Not only the weaker sex, but the very children entered into 
 the measure, and plunged the knife into the breasts of their 
 playmates, or the dead carcases of the massacred Protestants. 
 Yea, the cattle of the Protestants were destroyed, as tainted 
 by the religion of their owners, and their habitations levelled 
 in the dust, as unfit to be occupied again by human beings. 
 The province of Ulster, where they chiefly reeided, was nearly 
 depopulated. Thus did they shed the blood of the saints. 
 But in the year 1018, Cromwell subdued the catholics, and 
 brought them into a subjection from which they have never 
 been able to rise 
 
 The assembly of divines pulled down episcopacy without
 
 Chaftdk 1«.] REVOLUTION. 351 
 
 preparing any thing as a substitute ; and the door being wide 
 open, the country was inundated with a great variety of reli- 
 gious sects. In 1649, parliament declared presbyterianism 
 the established religion of the country ; but they passed an or- 
 dinance abolishing all penal statutes for religion, and permit- 
 ting every one to think and act as he pleased on the subject of 
 religion. The Presbyterians became very lordly under their 
 triumph, and would have established a system of religious 
 tyranny if they could« For the principles of correct religious 
 toleration were understood by none of that age. Every party 
 insisted upon uniformity of worship, and upon the propriety of 
 calling in the sword to support and enforce its own forms. 
 They were, therefore, exceedingly grieved with this ordinance 
 of Parliament, and still more by finding that Cromwell and the 
 Parliament, who had grown jealous of them, now took under 
 their patronage the Independents, and brought them up to be 
 a large and important class of Christians. 
 
 The episcopal clergy, as might be expected, felt the heavy 
 hand of oppression. The bishops were not only deprived of 
 their dignities, but were, in many cases, abused : 7000 clergy- 
 men were ejected from their livings, but one fifth of the livings 
 was reserved for the use of their suffering wives and children. 
 Such as continued to officiate, conformed to the new estab- 
 lishment, but used as far as they could, the old forms of prayer, 
 though they might not read the liturgy under severe penalties. 
 Every thing peculiar to the old establishment, was broken 
 down by the rude hand of violence. A rage for uniformity 
 prevailed among the Presbyterians, as much as it had in the 
 old establishment, and painted windows, cathedral carvings, 
 statues, organs, monuments, all, all were swept away by the 
 besom of destruction. 
 
 As the revolution was professedly religious, every thing was 
 done under the garb of religion. Tbe most ambitious spirits, 
 who could wade through seas of blood to obtain wealth and 
 power, were found using the language of the children of God, 
 and professing to wield the sword of Jehovah. Among all 
 ranks was an unusual portion of religious knowledge. Prayer 
 was the regular business of most families. The Lord's day 
 was sacredly observed. The leading divines, Owen, Baxter, 
 Manton, Goodwin, Howe, Poole, Bates, Flavel, have, perhaps, 
 never been surpassed in solid learning, theological acumen, 
 and popular eloquence. They were men who understood the 
 Gospel, and who preached it with power. Under their preach-
 
 352 CHURCH OF ENGLAND. [Period III. 
 
 ing, thousands were convinced of sin, and converted to God. 
 The general attention given to religion, may be learned from 
 the fact that the army under Cromwell, which went to subdue 
 the catholics in Ireland, observed before their embarkation, a 
 day of fasting and prayer. After tliree ministers had prayed, 
 Cromwell and his colonels expounded scripture to the troops. 
 Not an oath was to be heard throughout the whole camp ; tbc 
 soldiers spending their leisure hours in reading their Bibles, 
 or singing psalms and religious conferences. Many, unques- 
 tionably, were held under restraint against their wills, but it 
 was the spirit of the age that restrained them. The chaplains 
 of the Protector, were some of the most able and faithful min- 
 isters of Jesus Christ. For his own personal religion, he 
 stands or falls in the judgment, like the rest of men. What 
 appear in him fanatical expressions, were the language of the 
 day, common to him before he touched the sword of state. 
 No man was more hated by the papists, or did more toward 
 breaking down the spirit of superstition in England. He 
 made provision of 10,000 pounds a year, to be used in the 
 conversion of the heathen. 
 
 The triumph of the puritans w r as short. When Cromwell, 
 their master spirit, was no more, every thing ran into confu- 
 sion. The officers of the army wrested the sceptre, and in 
 1660 placed Charles II. upon the throne. 
 
 The tide now set as strong against the puritans, as it had 
 before against the Episcopalians. They had hoped for better 
 things, especially the Presbyterians, who had been active in 
 recalling Charles, and who in fact were never much concern- 
 ed in bringing his father to the block. But even their expec- 
 tation perished. All the lavish promises of Charles toward 
 them were soon forgotten. Episcopacy was fully re-establish- 
 ed, and an observance of all its forms was most rigorously 
 required. On St. Bartholomew's day, August 24, 1662, the 
 act of uniformity was passed. It required every clergyman to 
 take the following oath, on penalty of losing his cure, living 
 or preferment. 
 
 " I, A. B., do hereby declare my unfeigned assent and con- 
 sent, to all and every thing contained and prescribed in and 
 by the book entitled the book of common prayer and adminis- 
 tration of the sacraments, and other rites and ceremonies of 
 the Church of England, together witb the psalter or psalms of 
 David, appointed as they are to be sung or said in churches, 
 and the form and manner of making, ordaining, and consecra-
 
 Chapter 18.] RESTORATION OF episcopacy. 353 
 
 ting bishops, priests and deacons." Charles likewise decreed, 
 that the ordination of all Presbyterians should be null and void ; 
 and that they should obtain Episcopal orders, before taking 
 the above oath. Two thousand puritan ministers, some of 
 them the ablest and best which ever adorned the Church of 
 Christ, were thus at once ejected from their pulpits, and not 
 only deprived of their ordinary support, but of the past year's 
 remuneration, which became due shortly after. 
 
 They were moreover required to promise on oath, that they 
 would not take arms against the king, or endeavor to effect 
 any alteration in the church or state. If they refused, they 
 were forever forbid coming within five miles of any city or 
 borough where they had preached. An act called the con- 
 venticle act was also passed, forbidding any dissenters, above 
 five in number, assembling for any other exercise in religion, 
 than that prescribed in the liturgy of the church of England, 
 on penalty of fine, imprisonment, or banishment. 
 
 Several denominations were at this time existing in the 
 kingdom. Sixteen are mentioned by cotemporary writers. 
 The Baptists and Quakers were most numerous next to the 
 Presbyterians and Independents. All these were classed 
 together under the general name of nonconformists, and the 
 name of puritan was dropped. All felt the arm of oppression. 
 The business of informers was made very lucrative. The 
 prisons were quickly filled. The nonconformists were afraid 
 to'pray in their families, or ask a blessing on their meals, if 
 five strangers were present. Their hardships were greater 
 than those of the papists at the reformation, or the loyalists in 
 the time of the civil wars. Such as could, fled to America, 
 About 3000 died in prison, and not less than 60,000 found, in 
 various ways, an untimely grave. Property was wrung from 
 them to the amount of two millions sterling. In 1665, the 
 English nation, which was daily exhibiting scenes of profli- 
 gacy and oppression, was visited with the most tremendous 
 judgments. A distressing drought, caused a murrain among 
 the cattle. Infection was communicated to the city of London, 
 and 100,000 people were swept off by the plague. Soon 
 after, a large part of the city was burned to the ground. During 
 the pestilence, the wealthy and independent inhabitants fled ; 
 some of the pulpits were deserted. Many, however, of the 
 ejected ministers, occupied them, and visited and comforted 
 the distressed, and were permitted to exercise their ministry 
 without opposition. In 1672, the king granted a general 
 30*
 
 354 CHURCH OF ENGLAND. [Period III. 
 
 declaration of indulgence, suspending the penal laws against 
 dissenters; but the Presbyterians and Independents would 
 have preferred further suffering, to having the Papists so 
 greatly favored. About the same time also was passed the 
 test act, making the Episcopal sacrament a qualification for 
 civil offices and employments. 
 
 The churches were, at the restoration filled with their 
 former incumbents, but the high church party were not 
 popular with Charles, and men filled the high stations, v. ho 
 did not look upon Episcopacy as a divine institution, and 
 absolutely essential, though they praised it as the best form 
 of government and worship, and who viewed the points of 
 controversy between Calvinists and Arminians, as of an 
 indifferent nature, which with certain explanations, might 
 be held, or be entirely cast away, without any spiritual det- 
 riment. 
 
 With a voluptuous monarch on the throne, and a latitudi- 
 narian clergy in the desk, vital piety rapidly declined. All 
 who had before been unwillingly restrained by the powerful 
 preaching of the nonconformists, now ran to the excess of 
 wickedness, and delighted in nothing so much as revilinc 
 what they called the canting hypocrisy and fanaticism of the 
 commonwealth. The nobles of England exchanged their 
 sober, serious character, for one of frivolity and sin. A host 
 of infidels, led by Hobbs, Toland, and the lords Rochester 
 and Shaftsbury, made a bold attack, by ridicule and sophistry, 
 upon Christianity. But the great luminaries of the age, 
 Newton, Locke, Boyle, Tillotson, and Cudworth, threw all 
 their influence into the opposite scale, and made them appear 
 weak and contemptible, in the eyes of all discerning men. 
 The excellent Robert Boyle instituted an annual course 
 of lectures, in which the Gospel was, for a long time, most 
 ably defended from the base and insidious attacks of these 
 subtle enemies. 
 
 Religion continued in a state of astonishing fluctuation, 
 and the nation soon found itself on the very point of subjec- 
 tion to the Roman See. Charles had been, from his exile, at 
 heart a Papist, and would have betrayed the Protestant cause, 
 had he dared to do it. He terminated his dissolute life, by 
 receiving the sacrament from the hands of a popish priest, in 
 1684, and was succeeded by his brother, James II., a bigoted 
 catholic. 
 
 The catholics had been closely watched in England, from
 
 Chapter 18.] JAMES It. free TOLERATION. 355 
 
 the discovery of the powder plot, but they were very nu- 
 merous and powerful, in Ireland they formed the great 
 bulk of the population. With a monarch of their own on 
 the throne, they now felt their former dominion secured. 
 James was not wanting in efforts to advance the cause. 
 He fdled vacant places with papists and others on whom he 
 could rely for support. He new modeled the High Com- 
 mission Court, made the infamous Jeffries one of its judges, 
 and gave it unlimited power for searching out and punishing 
 ecclesiastical offences. The dissenters suffered severely. 
 The quarters of several hundred persons were seen hung 
 up over the country. Finding opposition arise in the church, 
 James hoped to gain the assistance of the dissenters, and 
 courted them, and that they might be pleased, and the pa- 
 pists favored, he published a declaration suspending all pe- 
 nal laws on religion, abolishing all tests, and declaring all 
 his subjects equally capable of employment in his service. 
 This he required all the clergy to read from their pulpits, 
 The Episcopalians refused. A general meeting of bishops 
 and clergy was held in London, and a petition was framed 
 beseeching the king not to insist upon it. It v/as signed 
 by seven bishops who were soon committed to the Tower. 
 After a long trial at Westminster for rebellion they were 
 acquitted. Only four in London read the declaration, and 
 but about 200 in the kingdom. All the Protestants, now 
 once more united, combined together, boldly dethroned their 
 monarch, and forever excluded the papists from the crown, 
 William, prince of Orange, son-in-law to James, was in- 
 vited to take the throne. James saw his danger, and en- 
 deavored to quiet his disaffected subjects, but it was too late. 
 William was received with open arms, and James fled to 
 France. 
 
 This great event, which happened A. D. one thousand six 
 hundred and eighty-eight, is called in English History, the 
 revolution. It firmly secured the liberty of the Protestants. 
 The catholics were by a bill in Parliament forever excluded 
 from holding any office in the nation. Episcopacy was es- 
 tablished as the religion of the state. Free toleration was 
 granted to all Protestant dissenters from the church of Eng- 
 land, excepting Socinians. This is hailed by English Pro* 
 testants as the most glorious epoch in their history. 
 
 From this event to the present time, the church of Eng~
 
 356 CHURCH OF ENGLAND. [Period III. 
 
 land has moved on with considerable uniformity, without any 
 material alterations in her government and discipline. 
 
 Some trouble she early received from a few leading bish- 
 ops, who weir willing William should govern, but who re- 
 fused to take the oath to him, because James was alive, and 
 must remain until death their rightful sovereign. These were 
 called non-jurors. They retired from their Sees into Scot- 
 land, and sunk into poverty and disgrace. Some also, from 
 James and his party, who made a number of efforts to regain 
 dominion. 
 
 William and Mary were invited to the throne by the most 
 r< -ligious part of the nation, and they made early and resolute 
 efforts to reform the morals of the people. In these they 
 were supported by Burnet, bishop of Sarum, the famous author 
 of the history of the reformation, and of an exposition of the 
 thirty-nine articles. Numerous societies were formed through- 
 out the kingdom for the suppression of vice of every descrip- 
 tion. Fifteen new bishops were constituted ; Dr. Tillotson 
 was made archbishop of Canterbury, and Dr. Sharp of York. 
 Their learning was great, their conduct exemplary. They 
 became preaching bishops ; visited their dioceses with dili- 
 gence ; labored much for the instruction and reformation of 
 the people ; and produced what has been called " the golden 
 age of Episcopacy." 
 
 The establishment became divided into two parties, the 
 high church and the low church. The former contended 
 for the divine right of Episcopacy, and would raise it to an 
 absolute independence of human power. These were dis- 
 posed to treat dissenters, as the nonconformists were now 
 called, with great severity. The latter, considered Episco- 
 pacy as a mere human institution, excellent indeed, but not 
 essential; viewed Presbyterian ordination valid, and exer 
 cised a spirit of moderation and charity toward dissenters. 
 These had the power in their hands in the days of William, 
 and were branded by the high church as puritanical. "\ io- 
 lent disputes between these parties agitated the whole of 
 the reign of Queen Anne, destroyed the religion and poi- 
 soned the social intercourse of every tillage. A sermon 
 preached by Hoadly, afterwards bishop of Bangor, assert- 
 ing that it was lawful, yea, a duty, to resist tyrants, threw 
 the high church party into great rage. They were patron- 
 ized by the queen, and their rage was blown into fury by 
 one Sacheverel, a loud frothy partisan. The low church
 
 Chapter 18. J BANCORIAN controversy. 357 
 
 were shamefully abused, and the dissenters were treated as 
 the offscouring of the earth. During the reign of George 1., 
 who came to the throne in 1714, an attempt was made by 
 archbishop Wake, to unite the English and Gallican churches, 
 but it soon came to nought. The church of England was 
 also agitated with the Bangorian controversy, occasioned by 
 Hoadly, then bishop of Bangor, who declared in a sermon 
 before the king, that Christ's kingdom was not of this world, 
 and inveighed against the temporal power of bishops, and the 
 regal supremacy in ecclesiastical concerns. The convoca- 
 tion fell upon him with violence, but he was protected by the 
 King ; and the convocation have from that period to this, only 
 been permitted to assemble and adjourn, without transacting 
 any business. By George, the low church party were ex- 
 alted to the highest places of power and trust. When his 
 successor came to the throne, their rivals endeavored to gain 
 ascendancy, but were suppressed by his respect for religious 
 liberty. 
 
 A new host of infidels led on by Bolinbroke, Collins, Tin- 
 dal, Chubb, Wollaston, Hume and others, threw at this time 
 poison into the waters of the nation, and multitudes, especially 
 of the nobility, drank deep, and set themselves against the 
 Lord, and against his anointed. But they were met by Butler, 
 Chandler, and other able defenders of Christianity, in the 
 establishment and among the dissenters. In resisting, how- 
 ever, the arts of infidelity, and in delivering, as they did mere 
 moral essays, instead of the doctrines of the cross, the com- 
 mon people of the church of England were almost wholly 
 neglected by her leading divines, and were fast sinking into a 
 state of practical atheism, when those wonderful men, Whit- 
 field and Wesley arose, and by astonishing boldness and zeal, 
 arrested the attention of thousands on thousands to divine 
 things. Their efforts resulted in a great increase of vital 
 piety throughout the nation, and a dismemberment of a vast 
 body from the establishment. Their followers were chiefly 
 among the common people. A noble lady, however, wife of 
 the earl of Huntingdon, became their open advocate, erected 
 numerous chapels throughout the kingdom, for such as preached 
 the truth with plainness and power, and opened her palace 
 in the park, for the great and noble to hear them on Sabbath 
 evenings. 
 
 The high church party, which had been out of favor many 
 years from its attachment to the fallen house of Stuart, be-
 
 358 CHURCH OF ENGLAND. [PERIOD III. 
 
 came popular upon the accession of George III., from express- 
 ins a warm attachment to the house of Hanover, and opposing 
 the American revolution. In 1772, a body of the established 
 clergy petitioned Parliament to be released from subscription 
 to the articles and liturgy of the church, but were unsuccessful. 
 The dissenters also frequently petitioned for a repeal of the 
 test acts, but in vain. The catholics were the subjects of 
 re persecution. A mob, under lord George Gordon, com- 
 mitted in 1780, shameful outrages upon them. The French 
 revolution was not without its demoralizing effects upon the 
 English nation. But it produced also a greater attachment to 
 the church, and increased the popularity of the high church 
 partv. and all who opposed the extension of civil and religious 
 liberty. During the reign of George IV., the test act was 
 repealed which excluded dissenters from office, and the Ro- 
 man catholics gained the political liberty for which they so 
 long struggled. 
 
 Ireland has long been in a deplorable state of ignorance 
 and superstition. Of a population of 8,000,000, 6,500,000 
 are catholics. 800,000 are attached to the establishment. 
 The remainder are dissenters. During the last century the 
 Protestants greatly decreased. But of late, the Episcopal 
 church has been gaining ground through the exertions of 
 her cl( rgy, the circulation of the Bible, and the establish- 
 ment of .Sabbath schools. 
 
 The church of England has many splendid establishments 
 in the British colonies, in the East and West. 
 
 The reigning monarch is her temporal head, and appoints 
 her bishops. She has two archbishops, 25 bishops, who are, 
 all but one, peers of the realm, 60 archdeacons or bishop's 
 deputies, 18,000 clergy, 10,500 livings, 1000 of which are 
 in the gift of the king; a population of sixteen millions, and 
 a revenue of three millions sterling. Her bishops have vast 
 incomes, but the mass of her clergy are confined to an hun- 
 dred pounds. The church of Ireland has two archbishops 
 and twelve bishops; few of whom, however, reside in the 
 country. To support these clergy, the whole nation con- 
 tributes her quota in tithes and church rates. 
 
 An assembly of the clergy of England, for consultation 
 upon ecclesiastical matters, is called a convocation. It con- 
 sists of two houses. In the upper house, sit the archbish- 
 ops and bishops; in the lower, the clergy, represented 
 by their proctors, are assembled. It meets on the second
 
 Chapter 18] DISTINGUISHED DIVINES. 359 
 
 day of every session of Parliament ; but has not. been permit- 
 ted by the king, for seventy years, to transact any business, 
 and immediately adjourns. The dean and chapter are com- 
 posed of a number of canons or prebendaries, and form the 
 bishflp's court, taking cognizance of all ecclesiastical offences. 
 The leading principle of the church of England, is the suffi- 
 ciency of the Scriptures as a rule of faith and practice. Her 
 doctrines are contained in the book of Homilies, consisting of 
 short doctrinal discourses, and in the thirty-nine articles, 
 which, with the three creeds and catechism, are inserted in 
 the book of Common Frayer. The basis of her articles was 
 laid by Cranmer, in the reign of Edward VI., and they were 
 passed in the present state in convocation, and sanctioned by 
 royal authority in 15G2. All persons who are admitted to holy 
 orders, must subscribe them examino. Every person who 
 pays his tithes and taxes, is legally a member of the church 
 in full communion. Her liturgy was composed in 1550. 
 Her festivals are held on what are called her saints' days, and 
 are numerous. 
 
 Her universities have retained the great principles of the 
 reformation, while most of the universities on the continent 
 have entirely renounced them. 
 
 This portion of the Christian church has embraced in 
 her bosom a vast body of the faithful followers of the di- 
 vine Redeemer. Many of her divines have been great 
 ornaments to the nation, and distinguished lights in the 
 world. Besides those noblemen who fought the battles of 
 the reformation, the names of Usher,(a) Hall,(A) Jeremy 
 Taylor.(c) Stillingfleet,(rf) Hammond, (e) Pearson, (/) Bar- 
 
 (a) Archbishop of Armagh, in Ireland, during the reign of James and 
 Charles I., a prelate of distinguished learning and piety. He did much to en- 
 lighten his miserable countrymen and withstand the catholics. His great 
 work was " Annals of the Old and New Testament." He died March 
 21, 1655. aged 80, and was buried by Cromwell in Westminster Abbey. 
 
 (b) Bishop of Norwich. He died Sept. 8, 1656, leaving many valuable 
 works, particularly his Meditations. 
 
 (c) Author of " Holy Living and Dying," and some much admired ser- 
 mons. He died August 13, 1667, bishop of Down and Connor and Vice 
 Chancellor of the University of Dublin. 
 
 (d) Bishop of Worcester, and author of " Origines Sacra?, or a rational ac- 
 count of natural and revealed religion," and many able controversial pieces 
 against the Deists, Socinians. Papists, and Dissenters. Died March 27, 1699. 
 
 (e) Author of " a paraphrase and annotation on the books of the New 
 Testament and a part of the Old," a work of merit. Died,1660. 
 
 (/) Bishop of Chester, author of an exposition on the creed. Died, 1686.
 
 3C0 DISTINGUISHED CHARACTERS. [Pekiod III 
 
 row,(g-) Tillotson,(//) Perdeaux,(z) Pocock,(j) South,(/r) Bur- 
 net,(/) Whitby. (//?) Clark,(n) Berkley ,(o) Butler,(j») Lo\vth,(y) 
 Seeker, (>•) Paley,(*) Newtoo,(<) Scott, (//) Buchanan. (i;) will 
 ever command the veneration and love of all who delight to 
 behold distinguished talent consecrated to the best of caiwes. 
 
 Patrick, Hammond, Whitby, and Scott, have been her most 
 able commentators. 
 
 (g) Head of the English divines. He was also a great mathematician. 
 His sermons contain the greatest number of thoughts of any in the lan- 
 guage. He died Vice Chancellor of Trinity College, May 4, 1677, aged 
 47, and was buried in Westminster Abbey. 
 
 (A) Archbishop of Canterbury at the Revolution. He was born Oct. 
 1680, and educated among the dissenters. x\t the restoration of Charles 
 II. he was promoted with other divines then called Latitudinarian. He 
 was the most popular preacher of his day. He laid aside all the ancient 
 technicalities of theology, and expressed himself with much simplicity and 
 ease in the language of common sense. He introduced into England the 
 custom of preaching by notes. His sermons are still much read and 
 admired. Addison regarded them as affording the best standard of the 
 English language. Died, 1694. 
 
 (?) Dean of Norwich, author of connexion between sacred and profane 
 history. Died, 1724. 
 
 ( ;') Bishop of Ossory. He traveled over Palestine and the East, and 
 published his observations, throwing much light on the sacred Scriptures. 
 Died, 1765. 
 
 (/;) A preacher of great notoriety, because of eminent learning and keen 
 satire. His sermons are extant in 6 volumes. 8 vo. Died, 1716. 
 
 (/) Bishop of Salisbury. Author of a History of the Reformation and of 
 a history of his own times. 
 
 (m) Author of a paraphrase and commentary o:i the New Testament. 
 Died, 1726. 
 
 (n) A distinguished metaphysician. Died, 1729. 
 
 (o) Bishop of Cloyne, and author of the minute philosopher. Died, 1753. 
 
 (/>) Bishop of Durham, and author of the analogy of religion, natural 
 and revealed, to the course of nature. Died, 1752. 
 
 (q) Bishop of London, and author of Lectures on the poetry of the He- 
 brews, and a translation of Isaiah. Died, Nov. 1787, aged 76. 
 
 (?) Bishop of Oxford, an elegant scholar, eloquent preacher, and sound 
 divine. Died, 1768. 
 
 (s) Author of Natural Theology. Moral Philosophy, Hoare Paulinae, 
 Evidences of Christianity, and other verv valuable works. Died, June 25, 
 1805, aged 61. 
 
 (/) A wonder to many. Plucked by divine grace from awful bondage 
 to Satan, he became an eminent minister of the Gospel in London, and 
 died, leaving many valuable works, in 1807. 
 
 (m) The most distinguished practical commentator and expositor of the 
 sacred Scriptures. His commentary has had a most extensive circulation 
 in England and America. His other works are in 6 vols. He died April 
 22, 1821, aged 75. 
 
 (r) Chaplin to the East India Company. Died, 1815.
 
 Chapter 19.] Presbyterian church of Scotland. 361 
 
 For her many noble, pious, charitable associations, espe- 
 cially for the recent efforts of some of her members in the 
 Bible, Missionary, and Tract cause, thousands and millions 
 will rise up and call her blessed. 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 Presbyterian Church of Scotland. First General Assembly. Established by Law. 
 Suppressed by Charles I. Re-established and prosperous during the Protectorate. 
 Solemn league and covenant. Gains a free toleration in the Revolution. Seceders, 
 Burghers, and Anti-Burghers. Glassites. Presbytery of relief. Scotch character. 
 Presbyterian Discipline. 
 
 English Presbyterians and Independents. Early distinguished divines, Baxter, Owen, 
 Flavel, Bates, Howe. Number and state of the Dissenters after the revolution. 
 Henry, Watts, Doddridge. Spread of Arianism, and decline of Presbyterians. In- 
 crease and flourishing state of the Independents. 
 
 The Presbyterian church of Scotland began to assume a 
 regular form about the year 1560. The reformation in that 
 country was vastly greater than in England ; both as there 
 was an entire change of religious sentiment and feeling, and 
 also of church government. In England, the whole exterior 
 of the Roman church remained. In Scotland, it was all abol- 
 ished. " Abbeys, cathedrals, churches, libraries, records, and 
 even the sepulchres of the dead, perished in one common ruin." 
 
 The great reformer, John Knox, had been at Geneva, the 
 residence of Calvin ; and had acquired an attachment to the 
 presbyterian government, and a hatred of every thing pertain- 
 ing to episcopacy and popery. The Scottish nobility were 
 willing to see the dignified clergy pulled down, for they 
 hated their persons and coveted their wealth, and the common 
 people clapped their hands to see the reformers leveling to 
 the dust that tremendous hierarchy which had been so op- 
 pressive. 
 
 Mary, the queen, made great efforts to re-establish the pa- 
 pal dominion, but her subjects had the boldness to tell her 
 that they abhorred her religion ; and even rendered it difficult 
 for her to worship according to the education she had received, 
 and what she declared to be the dictates of her own conscience.* 
 
 * The following anecdote shows the boldness of John Knox towards the 
 queen. " After Mary had been dancing at a ball till after midnight, Knox 
 took for his text Psalm II., ' Be wise, therefore, O ye kings,' and inveighed 
 heavily against the vanity and wickedness of princes. The queen com- 
 plained of it to him, when Knox told her that as the wicked will not come 
 where they may be instructed and convinced of their faults, the providence 
 31
 
 362 PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. [Period III. 
 
 The number of Protestant clergy was for a time very small, 
 and they were widely scattered. Knox convened them in 
 general assembly, Dec. 20, 1560; but It was a feeble and ir- 
 regular body, which affected but little. He also composed a 
 book of discipline, which should give efficiency to their govern- 
 ment, and he labored to get possession of the old ecclesiastical 
 revenues ; but these the nobility having once seized, would 
 not relinquish. He met with no difficulty, however, in ob- 
 taining for his government and all its acts, the sanction of pub- 
 lic authority, and the entire abolition of popery. 
 
 Those who had seized the estates of the popish bishops, 
 contrived to uphold the name and semblance of the office. 
 This occasioned violent contention. At length an act was 
 passed in the general assembly in 1581, declaring the office of 
 bishop to have neither foundation nor warrant in the church 
 of God. And in 1592, the Presbyterian government was es- 
 tablished by law. 
 
 James V. revived the office of bishop, though he had been 
 educated in the kirk of Scotland, which he pronounced the 
 purest church on earth ; but he attached to it no ecclesiastical 
 jurisdiction or pre-eminence, only a little revenue and a seat 
 in Parliament. But when he ascended the English throne in 
 1603, and witnessed the splendor of the English church, and 
 its devotedness to him, he became the warm friend of episco- 
 pacy, and resolved to make Scotland conform. Three Scotch 
 bishops were consecrated at London. The Scotch clergy 
 were commanded to receive orders from them, and the churches 
 were compelled to submit to the episcopal ceremonies. The 
 old Presbyterians bowed the neck with the greatest abhor- 
 rence, until Charles I. pressed them beyond what they would 
 bear. A new liturgy was appointed to be read in all the 
 churches, July 23, 1637. At the great church in Edinburgh 
 
 of God has so ordered it that they should hear of their sins and reproofs by 
 idalous reports ; — that no doubt Herod was toid thai < Shrist called him a 
 fox, but he was not told of the sin which he committed in cutting off.' 
 Baptist's head, to recompense the dancing of a harlot's daughter. When 
 the ladies of the rourt appeared in all the elegance of dress, which Mary 
 brought with her from France, Knox told them it was all very pleasant, if 
 it co a id they could go to heaven in all that gear. But fie 
 
 on that knave death, said he, which will come whether we will or not, and 
 when he hath laid an arrest, then foul worms will he busy with that flesh, 
 be it ever so fair and tender ; and the silly soul 1 fear, will be so feeble that 
 it can neither cany away with it gold, garnishing, furbishing, pearls, nor 
 precious stones."
 
 Chapter 19.] SOLEMN LEAGUE AND COVENANT. 363 
 
 were assembled archbishops and bishops, and the lords of the 
 session, and magistrates of the city. But when the dean 
 began to read, the populace clapped their hands, and cried, 
 " a pope, a pope, down with antichrist" and greatly endan- 
 gered the lives of the bishops. Other riots ensued, the flames 
 of civil war were kindled throughout Great Britain, monarchy 
 and episcopacy were overthrown, and presbyterianism was re- 
 established with new vigor, 1648. 
 
 During their struggle, the Scotch renewed in 1638, their 
 subscription to their confession of faith, or national covenant, 
 made soon after the formation of the general assembly, in 
 which they condemned all Episcopal government and forms, 
 and solemnly bound themselves to resist all innovations in 
 religion. And in 1643 they formed with the puritans of 
 England and Ireland, the solemn league and covenant, 
 in which they abjured popery, and combined for mutual 
 defence. 
 
 The Scotch Presbyterians never loved Cromwell, for he 
 favored the Independents ; and for some attempts to restore 
 the king, they felt his vengeance ; yet they flourished much 
 during the protectorate. 
 
 At the restoration, episcopacy was re-established. Sharpe, 
 a seceder from presbyterianism, was made archbishop of St. 
 Andrews. An act was passed, obliging all the ministers of 
 Scotland to receive a presentation to their livings from their 
 lay patrons, and institution from the bishops. Two hun- 
 dred churches were shut up in one day. The exiled min- 
 isters preached in conventicles and fields to great multitudes ; 
 but the king's troops were sent against them and their ad- 
 herents, and the greatest severities were used to force them 
 into the Episcopal church. Awful were the scenes that were 
 transacted. At length, by royal indulgence, the ejected min- 
 isters were allowed to fill some of the pulpits, but this was not 
 accepted by numbers, who, under Richard Cameron, and from 
 him called Cameronians, fought in defence of their principles. 
 
 At the revolution, episcopacy was abolished in Scotland, 
 and presbyterianism firmly established. The commissioners 
 from a convention of the States, declared to the king, " That 
 prelacy and the superiority of any office above presbyteries, 
 is, and has been, a great and insupportable burden to this 
 nation, and contrary to the inclinations of the generality of 
 the people, ever since the reformation ; they having reformed 
 popery by presbytery, and that prelacy ought to be abolished."
 
 364 PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. [Period III. 
 
 An act was accordingly passed in the Scotch Parliament, 
 abolishing episcopacy and the pre-eminence of any orders in 
 the church above that of presbyters. 
 
 At the union of Scotland and England, the Scotch demanded 
 the firm establishment of presbyterianism, as the unalterable 
 form of government in the church of Scotland ; which was 
 granted by the Parliament of England. A clause was also 
 inserted in the articles of union, providing that " no test or 
 subscription should ever be imposed within the bounds of the 
 Scotch church, contrary to their Presbyterian establishment." 
 By these acts, the Episcopalians of England consented that 
 Presbyterians should reign in the north, while Presbyterians 
 also consented that episcopacy should be established in the 
 south. 
 
 But the Scotch were soon chagrined and cast down, for as 
 they enjoyed toleration in England, the English were resolved 
 that the Episcopalians should enjoy the same in Scotland, and 
 carried a bill to this purpose through the Parliament, forbidding 
 the secular power to touch any but papists and blasphemers. 
 
 It had ever been a fundamental principle of presbyterianism, 
 that the parishes had a right, from Scripture, to choose their 
 own pastors ; but a bill was passed in Parliament in the reign 
 of queen Anne, entitling a lay patron to nominate the minister ; 
 thus introducing to the churches men whose chief recommen- 
 dation was subserviency to some rich patron, who might be of 
 infidel sentiments, and wounding the consciences of a large 
 portion of the church of Scotland, and producing lasting 
 dissentions, 
 
 In 1712 was passed in the British Parliament, the abjura- 
 tion oath ; and it was required not only of all who held offices, 
 but of all the clergy. As it included the approbation and sup- 
 port of episcopacy, and prevented their seeking any further 
 reformation, but i'cw ministers would take it, though the refusal 
 exposed them to a fine of five hundred pounds. This was for 
 a long time very harrassing and distressing to the Scotch 
 churches. 
 
 A great excitement was produced in the Scotch church in 
 1718, concerning a book entitled " The Marrow of Modern 
 Divinity," which was viewed by many as heretical ; and 
 shortly after, by the opinions of professor Simpson, who was 
 considered an Arian. But greater internal commotions were 
 excited in 1732, by the secession of Ebenezer Erskine and a 
 numerous body of ministers and Christians, from the com-
 
 Chapter 19.] distinguished ministers. 3G5 
 
 munion of the established church, because of the law of 
 patronage. For preaching boldly against this, Mr. E. and four 
 other ministers were deposed by the general assembly from 
 the ministry. They then formed themselves into a distinct 
 body, called the associated presbytery, and being popular men, 
 and having a popular cause, they rapidly increased, and in 
 ] 745 formed three presbyteries under one synod. But they 
 fell into a violent contention respecting the burgess oath, in 
 some of the royal boroughs of Scotland, and split into two 
 parties, called burghers and anti-burghers. 
 
 About the same time arose the Glassites, or Mr. Robert 
 Glass and his followers, who plead for independency ; but 
 who united with Robert Sanderman, of England, in his pe- 
 culiar views of faith,* and became a very narrow and exclusive 
 sect. 
 
 In 1752 arose the presbytery of relief; established to afford 
 relief to parishes which had ministers imposed on them by 
 their patrons against their choice. 
 
 The Scotch have been a very intelligent and pious people. 
 They have adhered remarkably to the great doctrines of the 
 reformation. The Sabbath they have rigidly observed. _ To 
 catechetical instruction they have attended more strictly than 
 any part of the Christian church. Some of their ministers 
 have been pious and eminently faithful men. Others have 
 attained to high rank in the literary world. Among them may 
 be mentioned Robert Fleming, Thomas Halyburton,f Thomas 
 Boston,:}; J. M'Laurin, the Erskines, Dr. Robertson, § Dr. 
 McKnightJ Walker,** Campbell,tf and Dr. Blair, as some of 
 the most distinguished. The age of George I. is commonly 
 viewed as the period of brightest glory ; for the Scotch church 
 
 * " That justifying faith is a mere act of the understanding, a merely- 
 speculative belief." Mr. Sanderman removed to America in 1764, and 
 gathered a church on this principle at Danbury, Ct. Mr. Glass died at 
 Dundee, 1773. 
 
 t A most able opponent of the Deists. He was a professor of divinity at 
 St. Andrews. 
 
 t Minister of Etterick, author of " Human Nature in its Fourfold Es- 
 tate ;" one of the most useful books in the Christian world. Died 1732. 
 
 § Principal of the university of Edinburgh, and author of the History of 
 Scotland and Charles V. Died June, 1793. 
 
 || Author of the Harmony of the Gospels, and a new translation of the 
 Epistles. 
 
 ** An eminently evangelical minister in Edinburgh. 
 
 tt Professor of church history at St. Andrews, and author of a discourse 
 on miracles. Died 1757. 
 31*
 
 '366 English DISSENTERS. [Period III. 
 
 then enjoyed great peace and quietness, had many learned 
 men, and a great boJy of devoted Christians in her bosom. 
 In 1742, a powerful and extensive revival of religion com- 
 menced and spread wide in the Scotch churches. It was a 
 season of great solemnity and deep spirituality. The churches 
 walked in the fear of the Lord and the comforts of the Holy 
 Ghost. But the seceders did not favor it, being actuated too 
 much by the spirit of secession. 
 
 For the last half century the leading clergy and laity have 
 departed from the simplicity that is in Christ, having been 
 spoiled through philosophy and vain deceit. The general 
 assembly has presented a considerable majority approving 
 sentiments and practices in opposition to which the ancient 
 covenanters would have laid down their lives. Ministers 
 selected by patrons have been placed over many of the 
 churches against their consent, driving most of their pious 
 members into the churches of the seceders. But the state of 
 the church has lately been improving. 
 
 The confession and catechism of the church of Scotland 
 are strictly Calvinistic. Every minister is assisted in the 
 government of his own church by a body of ruling elders. 
 This body forms the kirk session. The next judicatory is 
 a presbytery, composed of a few neighboring ministers and 
 delegates of elders. The next a provincial synod. The 
 highest is the general assembly, composed of delegates from 
 each presbytery, and commissioners from the universities and 
 royal boroughs. This church has 16 provincial synods com- 
 prising 80 presbyteries. Of the dissenting presbyteries there 
 are 42. Its president is a nobleman appointed by the king. 
 
 English Dissenters. 
 
 The original puritans, who were strict Presbyterians, and 
 the Independents, who followed Brown and Robinson in their 
 views of church government, gained a legaj toleration in the 
 revolution of sixteen hundred and eighty-eight. But as their 
 cause had much declined from the restoration of Charles II., 
 they entered into an union in 1690, comprised in nine articles 
 for self-preservation, and have since been considered as one 
 though they still differ in church government. 
 
 Their day of brightest "lory was the age of Cromwell. 
 Some of their ministers were the most learned, pious, faithfnl,
 
 Chapter 19.] RICHARD BAXTER. 367 
 
 and powerful men with which the church of God has ever 
 been blessed. Among these stood pre-eminent, 
 
 RICHARD BAXTER. 
 
 He was born at Rowton, in Shropshire, Nov. 12, 1615. 
 His father was a farmer ; and, because of his low circum- 
 stances, Richard never went to a university. His mind was 
 early impressed with the importance of securing the salvation 
 of his soul. Under near views of eternity from ill health, he 
 read the old puritan writers, and, with a spirit of ardent piety 
 inflamed and directed by them, he entered at twenty-one, the 
 service of the Episcopal church at Dudley. But disliking 
 some things there, he became assistant to an aged minister at 
 Brignorth. From thence he removed in 1 640 to Kidderminster, 
 where he preached the Gospel with great success. There, 
 ignorance and profaneness had long reigned triumphant. 
 Scarce a house was to be found in which there was family 
 worship. When he left it in 1642, scarce one in which there 
 was none. His labors there were interrupted by the civil wars, 
 and he retired into a garrison and preached for two years to 
 the Parliament soldiers. He then became chaplain in the 
 army and followed the camp, until a dangerous illness com- 
 pelled him to retire to Kidderminster, where he remained 
 fourteen years. The act of uniformity separated him from the 
 established church. A bishopric was offered him if he would 
 remain, but he refused it. Forbidden to preach in public, he 
 did good as he had opportunity, and for this he was subjected 
 to repeated exactions, fines, imprisonment, and loss of goods. 
 Once he lay in prison two years. The close of life he spent in 
 London, and when no longer able to go abroad, he preached in 
 his own hired house. He died 1691, in the 76th year of his a«-e. 
 
 In his person Baxter was tall and thin, with a remarkable 
 expressive countenance. To talents of the first order and 
 ardent piety, he united an energy of character seldom found. 
 He preached incessantly, when he could, and with great 
 power, and he published four folios, fifty-eight quartos, forty- 
 six octavos, and twenty-nine duodecimos, besides single ser- 
 mons. His Saint's Rest and Call to the Unconverted have 
 been the most useful of uninspired books. His last words 
 were, " I bless God I have a well grounded assurance of my 
 eternal happiness and great peace and comfort within."* 
 
 * This eminent divine felt confident he could reconcile Arminianism and
 
 368 OWEX. FL4.VEJ,. BATES. HOWE, [Period III. 
 
 Another very distinguished divine of that period, sometimes 
 called the oracle of the independents, was 
 
 JOHN OWEN, D. D. 
 
 He was of Welch extract and was born at Haddam, 1616. 
 He went to the university of Oxford, but, disgusted with the 
 superstitious rites of Archbishop Laud, he left college ; and 
 forsaken by his friends, he took refuge with the Parliament 
 party. Here God met him by his grace, and constrained him 
 to devote his great talents to his glory. For five years he 
 was in deep spiritual anguish. Under his burden he went 
 one day to hear Mr. Calamy, an eminent dissenting preacher, 
 when a stranger entered the desk ; preached from Matt. viii. 
 2G, " Why are ye fearful, O ye of little faith ;" and threw 
 light and joy into his soul. His great learning and piety soon 
 brought him into public notice. He accompanied Cromwell 
 into Ireland, where he presided in the college at Dublin a year 
 and a half. He was then made vice chancellor of the Uni- 
 versity of Oxford, a post which he filled with great ability for 
 five years. At the restoration of Charles II. he went into 
 retirement, and died Aug. 24, 1683, aged 67. His works are 
 exceedingly valuable. The principal is, his Exposition of the 
 Hebrews in four vols, folio. 
 
 JOHX ELAVEL, 
 
 Was another distinguished divine of that age, well known in 
 the Christian world by his " Husbandry Spiritualized," his 
 valuable sermons, and his treatise on " Keeping the Heart." 
 He was minister of Dartmouth, but was cast out by the act of 
 uniformity. He died 1691, aged 63. 
 
 DR. WILLIAM DATES, 
 
 Called by some, the dissenting Melancthon, died 1699, aged 
 73. His works were published in one volume, folio. 
 
 JOHX HOWE, 
 
 Was the domestic chaplain of Oliver Cromwell. After the 
 restoration he was a silenced nonconformist, and became only 
 a secret itinerating preacher. From the act of king James in 
 
 Calvinism. While he allowed the strict doctrine of election in regard to 
 the saved, he supposed that others have common grace, by improving which 
 they might obtain saving grace. He supposed, also, that a saint might 
 possess so small a degree of saving grace as again to lose it. His syst* m 
 has been called Baxterianism, and has been adopted by many who were 
 unwilling to be classed with Calvinists or Arminians.
 
 Chapter 19.] * ENGLISH dissenters. 369 
 
 1 687, giving the dissenters full liberty of worship, he preached 
 in Silver-street, in London, until his death in 1705, in the 
 seventy -fifth year of his age. His works are in two folio 
 volumes. His most celebrated pieces are, The Living Temple, 
 his Blessedness of the Righteous, Delighting in God, and the 
 Redeemer's tears wept over lost souls. For " greatness of 
 talent, unfeigned piety and goodness, the true learning of a 
 Christian divine, a thorough understanding of the Scriptures, 
 and skill and excellence in preaching," he has been thought 
 to excel all other men which England has produced. 
 
 These, and other dissenting divines of that age, preached 
 without notes. Their profound, elaborate and eloquent ser- 
 mons, which have been transmitted to us, were taken down 
 by stenographers. 
 
 From the ejection of the two thousand ministers to the 
 revolution, was a period of twenty-six years. This was, for 
 the most part, a period of severe sufferings ; and before its 
 close, above half these servants of God had fallen asleep, and 
 many of their congregations were scattered. The number of 
 dissenters, however, was then great. In 1715, the number of 
 Presbyterian, Independent, and Baptist congregations in Eng- 
 land and Wales, was 1150. The first were double the number 
 and size of the second. The third were few and small. Their 
 members were chiefly merchants, manufacturers, mechanics, 
 and farmers. 
 
 The same things which first drove the puritans from the 
 establishment, continued to operate in favor of dissent after the 
 revolution, and having liberty to congregate, and being shut 
 out from all the regular places of worship, they made power- 
 ful efforts and built them meeting-houses in every part of the 
 kingdom. Excluded from the universities by a test act, they 
 established several seminaries for the education of ministers. 
 From the act of uniformity to 1694, they had no public ordi- 
 nations. Their ministers were set apart in secret, and often 
 in places distant from their congregations. But now they 
 ventured gradually to ordain in public, and in the places where 
 the candidate was to minister. These ministers were sup- 
 ported by the voluntary contributions of the people. A spirit 
 of union arose among them, and associations were formed for 
 the promotion of the dissenting interest. Their doctrine was 
 purely evangelical, and their manner of preaching was after 
 the old puritan divines, plain, solemn, and pungent. Religion, 
 of course, flourished in their churches. To public worship,
 
 370 ENGLISH DISSENTERS. [Period III. 
 
 family devotion, private prayer,#und strict morality, both Pres- 
 byterians and Independents grave great attention for many years. 
 Henry, Watts, and Doddridge were for half a century the 
 distinguished lights of this branch of the Christian church. 
 
 MATTHEW HENRY, m 
 
 Was the son of Philip Henry, an eminent nonconformist who 
 was ejected from the establishment. At ten years of age, he 
 had the deepest convictions of sin, and at eleven, gave good 
 evidence of a saving change of heart. His whole heart was, 
 from that time, upon the ministry, which he entered at twenty- 
 five years of age, being ordained with great privacy, May 9, 
 1687, at Chester. In his public services, he went nearly 
 through the whole Bible, by way of exposition, thus forming 
 his invaluable commentary. He afterwards removed to 
 Hackney, near London, where he commenced the same work 
 ao-ain, but he was removed to a better world in 1714, aged 
 51 — declaring in his sickness, " that a life spent in the ser- 
 vice of God, and communion with him, is the most pleasant 
 life that any one can live in this world." He was a most able 
 preacher as well as commentator. He wrote no farther than 
 through the Acts of the Apostles. His work was finished by 
 his brethren in the ministry. He published a small book on 
 prayer, which has been a great guide and help to others. 
 
 ISAAC WATTS, D. D., 
 
 Was born at Southampton, July 17, 1674. It is related of 
 his mother, that while his father was immured in prison for 
 nonconformity, she sat on the stone by the prison door, suck- 
 ling her Isaac, the child of promise. At seven years of age, 
 he composed hymns. Observing his talents, some friends 
 offered to send him to the University ; but he chose to take 
 his lot among the dissenters, and went to one of their semi- 
 naries. At the age of nineteen, he confessed Christ. While 
 pursuing his studies, sacred poetry much engaged his attention. 
 The psalmody of England was early imported from France. 
 Maret and Beza first published a metrical version of the psalms, 
 which was generally sung to tunes in the reformed churches 
 on the continent. The English protestants continued at first 
 to chant hymns and anthems, as they had been accustomed to 
 in the church of Rome. When they were driven to the con- 
 tinent by the persecution of bloody Mary, they learned the
 
 Chapter 19] DODDRIDGE. 37] 
 
 psalmody of the reformed, brought it back with them, and pro- 
 cured its adoption in the reign of Elizabeth. It became the 
 psalmody of all the English churches for a century and a half. 
 But the version of Sternhold and Hopkins, made in the reign 
 of Henry VIII. was grating to the ear, and some of the non- 
 conformists used the Scotch version ; others, Patrick's ; others, 
 the more poetical one of Tate and Brady. But the want of 
 one was felt, containing better poetry, and adapted more to 
 the worship of a Christian church. On complaining of the 
 existing psalms to his father, young Watts was desired to 
 make better. A hymn was soon produced, which received 
 great approbation. Others followed, until his incomparable 
 book of psalms and hymns was produced, and this before he 
 was two and twenty years of age. 
 
 At the age of twenty-four, he preached his first sermon, 
 and was appointed successor to Dr. Chauncey, an Inde- 
 pendent minister in London. But his health soon failed him, 
 and he was laid aside for four years. Sir Thomas Abney at 
 this period invited him into his house, and paid him the most 
 affectionate attentions during a long period of great infirmity of 
 thirty-six years. He often was unable to preach at all, 
 and was always much overcome with the exercises. But 
 he made himself eminently useful from the press, by sermons, 
 catechism and hymns. His works are very numerous, and 
 fill six vols. 4to. He died Nov. 25, 1748, in the 75th year 
 of his age. On his death bed, his soul seemed, as a by- 
 stander remarked, " to be swallowed up with gratitude and 
 joy, for the redemption of sinners by Jesus Christ." He 
 was, in that age, is now, and will be, for ages to come, an 
 eminent blessing to mankind, especially to the lambs of 
 Christ's flock. 
 
 PHILII' DODDRIDGE, D. D., 
 
 Was born in London, June 26, 1702. When an infant, he 
 was laid out for dead ; but a motion being perceived, he was 
 carefully nursed and preserved. His parents were eminently 
 pious, and his mother taught him the Scripture history from 
 the Dutch tiles in the fire-place, and made deep impressions 
 on his heart. He early lost his parents, but gained the pat- 
 ronage and friendship of Dr. Samuel Clark, and was trained 
 up in a dissenting seminary for the ministry. He preached 
 his first sermon at twenty years of age. This was the means 
 of conversion to two persons. He soon settled over an Inde-
 
 372 ENGLISH DISSENTERS. [PERIOD III. 
 
 pendent church at Kibworth, and closely applied himself to 
 study. His favorite authors, were Tillotson, Baxter and 
 Howe. In 1729, he opened a theological seminary. The 
 same year he removed to Northampton, where he took the 
 , pastoral charge of a largo congregation and continued his 
 academy until 1751, when he died at Lisbon, of the consump- 
 tion, in the fiftieth year of his age. For twenty-two years, 
 he filled a great place in the religious world. 
 
 He was a man of eminent piety, a truly eloquent preacher, 
 active in every scheme which tended to promote vital piety, 
 an excellent sacred poet, and a tutor unwearied in his at- 
 tention to a large and useful seminary. About two hundred 
 pupils enjoved the benefits of his instruction, of whom one 
 hundred and twenty entered the pastoral office. His principal 
 works are his " Lectures," " An exposition of the New 
 Testament," " Rise and Progress of Religion in the Soul," 
 and sermons. 
 
 Other lights were in this communion at the same period 
 whose praise is still in the churches. Dr. Ridgley, author of 
 a body of divinity. Dr. Evans, author of sermons on the 
 Christian temper. Dr. Edmund Calamy, author of the Non- 
 conformist's Memorial. Daniel Neal, author of the History 
 of the Puritans. Moses Lowman, author of the Rationale of 
 the ritual of the Hebrew worship. Dr. Guyse, author of a 
 paraphrase of the New Testament. Dr. Lardner, author of 
 " The Credibility of the Gospel History." 
 
 The Dissenters were ardent friends of the house of Han- 
 over, and had they continued firm in their faith, and active 
 in duty, might have prospered greatly by the side of the 
 lukewarm and formal establishment; but in 1718, they be- 
 gan to be distracted by the Arian controversy. Two minis- 
 ters at Exeter, were suspected of unsoundness in faith. A 
 general controversy arose, on the subject of creeds and con- 
 fessions of faith. Many thought them an infringement of 
 liberty, and took sides against them, and against the decidedly 
 orthodox who demanded them. These were soon suspected 
 of error, and persecuted. Some of them took refuge from 
 trouble in the- establishment. Others became open Arians 
 and Arminians ; and as the puritans and dissenters had ever 
 lived by the power of evangelical doctrine, the churches of 
 such soon declined and went to decay. These were wholly 
 Presbyterians and General Baptists. The Independents re- 
 tained their ancient faith. In the deistical controversy, the
 
 Chapter 19.] ENGLISH DISSENTERS. 373 
 
 dissenters lost much, ground, for their preachers, dwelling 
 almost wholly on the evidences of Christianity, and neglect- 
 ing to call sinners to repentance, became dry. And as they 
 had generally adopted the use of notes, lest they should be re- 
 puted methodistical, their manner became comparatively dull 
 and monotonous. Mr. Whitfield and his party, with whom 
 the independents harmonized, diffused among them for a sea- 
 son, much spirituality and life. But before 1760, there was a 
 great decline in both denominations. During the life and 
 popularity of Dr. Priestly who abhorred a middle course, the 
 Presbyterians generally renounced their ancient discipline, 
 and separated entirely from Independents, and called them- 
 selves rational dissenters. From Arianism, they have de- 
 scended to Socinianism, and now choose to be known as 
 Unitarians. Many of the Presbyterians in the North of Eng- 
 land retain their orthodoxy, and are united with the Scotch. 
 These number about 70 churches. At the end of Queen 
 Anne's reign, the Presbyterians formed two-thirds of the dis- 
 senting interest. Now, not one twentieth part. They have 
 not over 197 churches. 
 
 The Independents or Congregationalists, have for some 
 years continued steadily to increase. They have at present, 
 in England and Wales, 1900 congregations. Their ministers 
 are evangelical and active. They have laid aside the practice 
 of reading sermons, and preach extempore. Strict discipline 
 is maintained in their churches. Their seminaries for the 
 education of ministers have been distinguished, but many of 
 them have fallen a prey to destructive errors. The most re- 
 spectable, are Hackney, Airdale, Springhill, Highburg, Cow- 
 ard, Hoxton and Homerton. From Hoxton proceeded the 
 lovely Spencer of Liverpool, who, having filled England with 
 his fame by his pulpit eloquence, was suddenly called into 
 eternity, Aug. 5, 1811, at the early age of twenty. Their 
 ministers are supported chiefly by contribution. George I. 
 gave one thousand pounds a year, for the maintenance of the 
 dissenting clergy. This was afterward increased to 2000, 
 and is still divided among them. Theological instruction is 
 at a low ebb. Most of their academies are but apologies for 
 a theological seminary. The Independents have entered 
 warmly into the cause of the Bible, foreign missions, Sabbath 
 schools, and other benevolent enterprises. Some of their 
 best modern preachers have been Winter, Stafford, Jay, 
 Bogue, John Pye Smith. 
 32
 
 374 COXGREGATIOXALISTS OF NEW ENGLAND. [Period III. 
 
 Many of Cromwell's army setlled in Ireland, and established 
 Presbyterian congregations. At a subsequent period, many 
 seceders passed over from Scotland, and established about an 
 hundred congregations in the north of Ireland. Of late, the 
 Independents have also settled in that desolate country. 
 Each branch of these have taken root and continue to live. 
 King William granted their ministers 1200 pounds a year. 
 In 1719, an act of toleration was passed in their favor. 
 
 CHAPTER XX 
 
 Mr. Robinson's church. Its emigration to Holland and to New England. Rapid in- 
 crease of the New England churches. Character of their first ministers and mem- 
 bers. Constitution. Harvard College founded. Roger Williams. Hutchii.sonian 
 controversy. Troubles from the Baptists. Cambridge platform. Disturbances 
 from the Quakers. Hartford controversy. Synod of 1G57. Half-way covenant. 
 Synod of 1680. Witchcraft. Yale College. Saybrook platform. Great revival. 
 Sandemanian controversy. Demoralizing influence of the French and Revolutionary 
 war. Revival of the churches. Initarianism. Theological Institutions. Number 
 and order of the churches and ministers. Distinguished divines. 
 
 In 1602, an independent congregation in the north of Eng- 
 land chose Rev. John Robinson, a man of much learning and 
 piety, to be their pastor. But scarcely had they begun to en- 
 joy his labors, when they were subjected to fines, imprison- 
 ment, the ruin of their families and fortunes, and were 
 compelled to flee to Holland, which at this time granted free 
 toleration to different denominations of Protestants. The 
 government had forbidden all such departures, and they could 
 escape only by stealth. They secretly contracted with a cap- 
 tain to take them on board his ship at Boston, Lincolnshire ; 
 but the captain was treacherous, and no sooner had he received 
 them, than he delivered them over to the civil authority; 
 their goods were seized and they were carried back to the 
 (own, spectacles of scorn. The next spring, they agreed 
 with a Dutch captain to take them from a spot remote from 
 any town. The little band were collected at the appointed 
 moment, but the vessel did not come until the next day, and 
 much suffering was endured. At length the vessel appeared, 
 and a boat came to the shore 1 and received as many as it could 
 contain. But before it returned, a company of armed horse- 
 men appeared and seized those who remained, and the vessel 
 weighed anchor and disappeared. As there had been no re- 
 gard to families in the embarkation, great distress ensued.
 
 Chapter 20. J congregationalists of new England. 375 
 
 Husbands were separated from wives, and parents from 
 children. Those on the sea were tossed in a severe storm, 
 and driven on the coast of Norway. Those that remained 
 were treated with the greatest indignity and cruelty; were 
 hurried from prison to prison, and officer to officer, and at last 
 became objects of pity and public charity. Their flight was 
 not the flight of guilt, but of humble piety from oppression, 
 and God was their helper. In process of time, they all safely 
 reached Holland, and in 1708, Mr. Robinson saw his church 
 established at Amsterdam, upon independent principles. Mr. 
 Robinson's church were originally of the Brownists, who de- 
 nied the church of England to be a true church. But from 
 intercourse with the learned Dr. Ames, he adopted more 
 enlarged views, and established his church upon better 
 principles. 
 
 The next year the pilgrims removed to Leyden, where 
 they acquired a comfortable subsistence, and under the care 
 of Mr. Robinson and elder Brewster, were very prosperous. 
 Numbers joined them from England. They had a large con- 
 gregation and 300 communicants. In doctrine, they were 
 strictly Calvinistic ; in discipline, rigid ; in practice, exem- 
 plary. At the end of twelve years, the magistrates declared 
 from the seat of justice, " The English have lived among us 
 now these twelve years, and yet we have never had one suit 
 or action come against them." 
 
 In Holland they might have long enjoyed peace and pros- 
 perity, but their object was religion. The fathers were drop- 
 ping away, and the youth were attracted by the splendor and 
 luxuries of the Dutch. They saw that their church would 
 soon there be merged in the world, and they resolved upon a 
 removal to the wilds of America, where they might be freed 
 from the oppressions, tyranny, and temptations of the old 
 world, and perpetuate the precious blessings they enjoyed. 
 Having obtained liberty from the Virginia company to settle 
 at the mouth of Hudson river, and made the necessary prepa- 
 rations, a portion of the church with elder Brewster, embarked 
 for America to make preparation for Mr. Robinson and the 
 remainder, who promised soon to follow. Several individuals 
 had sold their estates, and purchased a small vessel to take 
 them from Holland, and hired a large one in England, which 
 should also take a number of families from thence. The day 
 of their departure from Holland was a day of .solemn humilia- 
 tion and prayer. They were removing not for the advantages
 
 376 CO.VGREGATIONALISTS OF NEW ENGLAND. [Pinion 111 
 
 of trade, but for the liberty of conscience in the worship of 
 God, and the establishment of a Christian Church according 
 to the apostolic pattern, and they fervently sought the blessing 
 of heaven upon their great undertaking. 
 
 Their small vessel proving leaky, they left it in England, 
 and ail, amounting to one hundred and one, embarked together 
 in a large ship, from Southampton, Sept. 6, 1620. Their cap- 
 tain being bribed by the Dutch, carried them far north of 
 their destined haven. For two months they were tossed on 
 the stormy ocean. On the 9th of November they saw the 
 shores of Cape Cod, and having formed a civil government, 
 and chosen John Carver governor, they landed at Plymouth, 
 Dec. 11, "with hearty praises to God who had been their 
 assurance when far oft' on the sea." 
 
 They were, indeed, in a new world. Terrific were the 
 dark forests, and the barbarous savages. But these they 
 dreaded less than depraved and barbarous Europe ; and here, 
 under the kind providence of God, they planted the flourishing 
 New England churches. Mr. Robinson, their pastor, never 
 followed them, but died at Leyden, March, 1625, in the 50th 
 year of his age. He was universally regarded as a great and 
 good man, and his death was deeply lamented. His family 
 and people goon after joined their brethren at Plymouth. For 
 nine years, the church at Plymouth went without the ordi- 
 nances, having no settled pastor. Mr. Ralph Smith was 
 established in 1629. 
 
 As liberty of conscience could not be enjoyed in England, 
 great numbers of her most learned orthodox, and pious people, 
 who would not conform to the ceremonies of the established 
 church, fled to America. On the 24th of June, 1629, three 
 hundred people arrived at Salem. Thirty of them on the 6th 
 of August, entered into church fellowship, forming the first 
 church gathered in New England. Mr. Higginson, and .Mr. 
 Shelton, two nonconforming ministers, who had been silenced 
 in England, were ordained* over them by the imposition of 
 the hands of some of the brethren. Governor Bradford, and 
 others, messengers from the church of Plymouth, gave them 
 the right hand of fellowship. " They aimed to settle a re- 
 formed church, according to their apprehension of the rules 
 of the gospel, and the pattern of the best reformed churches." 
 
 * " They had been ordained by bishops in England. This ordination was 
 only to the pastoral care of that particular flock, founded on their free clec 
 tion." — Prince.
 
 Chapter 20.] SETTLEMENT ov Hartford. 377 
 
 The next year, Gov. Winthrop arrived with a number of 
 valuable ministers, and about 1500 people, and encamped on 
 Charlestown hill. They first worshipped God under a lar^e 
 spreading tree. A day of thanksgiving was observed through- 
 out all the settlements for God's goodness to them. 
 
 Some of these settled permanently at Charlestown and 
 Boston ; and, as their great object was the promotion of reli- 
 gion, they entered, August 27, into church covenant, and chose 
 Mr. Wilson, a man of distinguished piety and zeal, who had 
 been minister in Sudbury, England, to be their pastor. This 
 church embraced the governor, deputy governor, and other 
 men of distinction. Others scattered about, forming nine or 
 ten villages, and establishing as many churches. One com- 
 pany settled Watertown, with Mr. Philips for their pastor. 
 Another settled Roxbury, and chose the famous John Elliot,' 
 and Mr. Weld, for their pastors. Another, and a very excel- 
 lent company, which had been formed into a Congregational 
 church in England, under Mr. Wareham and Mr. Maverick, 
 and which came over about the same time, settled Dorchester. 
 Three years after, another valuable company came over un- 
 der Mr. Hooker and Mr. Stone, and settled Newton, now 
 Cambridge. Mr. Hooker had been a preacher at Chelms- 
 ford, and was silenced for nonconformity, and obliged to flee 
 to Holland. But he was a man of such pulpit talents, that 
 many who viewed him as their spiritual father, were ready to 
 follow him to the ends of the earth. They invited him to go 
 with them to America. Some of them preceded him and 
 formed their settlement, and when he arrived, he embraced 
 them with open arms, saying, " Now I live if ye stand fast in 
 the Lord." 
 
 As the numbers of the planters increased, the churches at 
 Dorchester, Watertown and Newton, resolved to remove to 
 the fertile valleys of the Connecticut. About the beginning 
 of June, 1636, Mr. Hooker and Mr. Stone, with an hundred 
 men, women, and children, left Newton, and traveled with the 
 greatest difficulty over an hundred miles of trackless wilder- 
 ness, to Hartford. They drove about 160 cattle, which 
 afforded them sustenance, and carried their arms and utensils. 
 They were about a fortnight in the wilderness. Mr. Ware- 
 ham also removed with his church and settled Windsor. 
 The church at Watertown removed to Wethersfield, but Mr. 
 Philips did not go with them, and they chose Mr. Henry 
 32*
 
 378 CONGREGATIONAUSTS OF NEW ENGLAND. [Period III 
 
 Smith their pastor. The places left vacant were soon filled 
 by new emigrants and able ministers. 
 
 In 1637, Rev. John Davenport, an eminent Christian and a 
 learned divine, who had preached with great celebrity in Lon- 
 don, but had become obnoxious to the ruling party, and fled to 
 Holland, came over with Mr. Eaton and Mr. Hopkins, two 
 pious and wealthy merchants of London ; and with a few 
 families from Massachusetts, settled New Haven. Their re- 
 public was eminently Christian. About the same time, set- 
 tlements were formed on the Piscataqua, and a church was 
 gathered at Exeter. 
 
 Ninety-four ministers had now passed from England to 
 Massachusetts, and 21,200 people. Of the ministers, 27 had 
 returned, and 36 had died. 
 
 These early emigrants, endured almost incredible hard- 
 ships, from famine, disease, and the barbarous tribes of 
 Indians, but as they looked around them, they were compelled 
 to exclaim, " What hath God wrought !" In a very few 
 years, this waste, howling wilderness had become a fruitful 
 fifld, and the habitations of savage cruelty had become vocal 
 with the high praises of God. In 1650 there were about 
 forty churches in New England, over which had been settled 
 above eighty ministers, and 7,750 communicants. 
 
 Both ministers and people, were, as a body, eminently pious. 
 Many of the ministers were distinguished in England, for lit- 
 erature and pulpit talent. " They were men," says Neal, 
 " of great sobriety and virtue, plain, serious, affectionate 
 preachers, exactly conformable to the doctrine of the church 
 of England, and took a great deal of pains to promote a re- 
 formation of manners in their several parishes." Among the 
 emigrants, they were abundant in preaching, prayer, catechi- 
 sing, and visiting from house to house ; and such was the 
 fidelity, and such the excellent character of the emigrants, that 
 religion exceedingly flourished, and intemperance, profane- 
 ness, Sabbath breaking, and other gross immoralities, were 
 for a long time unknown in the community. 
 
 Like the church at Leyden, they all aimed at independence. 
 They viewed every church as completely organized, when it 
 had a pastor, teacher, elder and deacons. The pastor was a 
 practical and experimental, and the teacher, a doctrinal, 
 preacher. The elder assisted the pastor in discipline, and 
 was ordained like the ministers. The deacons were to dis- 
 tribute the elements and provide for the poor. If a pastor
 
 Chapter 20.] COLLEGE FOUNDED. 379 
 
 and teacher could not both be supported, the pastor performed 
 the duties of both, and was strictly confined to one congre- 
 gation. 
 
 Synods or general councils, were acknowledged by them as 
 ordinances of Christ, and valuable as advisory bodies, but 
 without judicial power. They confined the right of choosing 
 ministers, and exercising discipline, entirely to the churches, 
 which, for this reason, were called Congregational churches. 
 
 Early provision was made for the support of ministers and 
 schools, and the supply of every family with a Bible, and reli- 
 gious books and catechisms. And that ministers might be 
 raised up from among the youth, a college was founded at 
 Newton, now Cambridge, in 1638, and called Harvard Col- 
 lege, after the Rev. John Harvard, of Charlestown, who left it 
 a handsome legacy. With this institution a press -was con- 
 nected, and there a new version of the Psalms was formed 
 and printed, to supplant the miserable rhymes of Sternhold 
 and Hopkins. 
 
 Between the civil and religious community, subsisted the 
 most perfect harmony. The leading civilians emigrated, not 
 for any worldly emolument, but for the express purpose of en- 
 joying the ministrations of their exiled pastors. And the pas- 
 tors looked upon them with great tenderness and affection, as 
 their spiritual children, who had left the comforts and pleasures 
 of their native land, to hear from them the word of life, and aid 
 in building up the church in its primitive purity. No church 
 could be gathered without liberty from those in authority ; and 
 what was, no doubt, a very erroneous principle, and proved, in 
 its operation, very injurious to the country, none could be 
 chosen to the magistracy, or vote for a magistrate, who was 
 not a member of a church. Possessed of Christian benevo- 
 lence, these devoted men made early, and not unsuccessful 
 efforts toward the conversion of the heathen tribes around 
 them.* 
 
 But they soon found that this was not their rest. Discord 
 among brethren, difficulties between pastors and churches, 
 and Rouble from different denominations, early taught them 
 that there was no perfection in this land of promise. 
 
 Rev. Roger Williams, one of the ministers of Salem, re- 
 fused to hold communion with the church of Boston, because 
 its members would not make a confession of guilt for having 
 
 * See Chapter xxi.
 
 380 CONGREOATIONALISTS OF NEW ENGLAND. [Period III. 
 
 communed with the Episcopal church while they remained in 
 England. lie also taught that the magistrates ought not to 
 punish breaches of the Sabbath, or any disturbance of the 
 worship of God; and that there should be ajjublic toleration 
 of all religions. For these things, which occasioned great 
 commotion, he was banished as a disturber of the church and 
 commonwealth, lie afterward formed a settlement at Provi- 
 dence in Rhode Island, renounced his baptism, was rebaptized 
 by Mr. Ezekiel Holyman, then proceeded to rebaptize him, 
 and ten others, and thus formed the. first Baptist church in 
 New England. 
 
 But a far greater source of trouble was a Mrs. Ann Hutch- 
 inson, a violent Antinomian. She maintained, " That the 
 person of the Holy Ghost dwells in a justified person ; that no 
 degrees of sanctification furnish any evidence of justification ; 
 that all the ministers, but Mr. Cotton, preached the covenant 
 of works, and that they could not preach the covenant of 
 grace, because they had not the seal of the spirit." She gave 
 public lectures, had crowded audiences, and gained many 
 proselytes. The whole colony was agitated and thrown into 
 parties, which styled each other Antinomians and Legalists. 
 Such was the extent of the controversy, that a synod was 
 called at Cambridge, in 1G37, consisting of all the ministers 
 in the country, and of messengers from the churches. The 
 Rev. Peter Bulkley, of Concofd, and the Rev. Thomas 
 Hooker, of Hartford, were chosen moderators, and the synod 
 sat three weeks. Eighty-two opinions were condemned as 
 erroneous, with considerable unanimity ; and, by the general 
 court at their next session, Mrs. If. was banished from the ju- 
 risdiction. She was excommunicated also from the church 
 and removed to Rhode Island ; but it was long before the 
 effects of the controversy ceased. These things broke down 
 in some degree vital piety ; but the wars with the Indians did 
 more, for they took the people away from the means of grace 
 and excited a spirit of revenge, cruelty, and conquest. 
 
 In 1642, Messrs. Cotton of Boston, Hooker of Hartford, and 
 Davenport of New Haven, received an invitation to sit fh the 
 assembly of divines, at Westminster, England, to settle the 
 faith of the church, but they declined attending. 
 
 The next year several persons arrived at Boston, and en 
 deavored to establish the Presbyterian government under the 
 authority of that assembly ; but the ministers and churches 
 were too firm for them in their principles of independency.
 
 Chapter 20] sViNOD OF Cambridge. 381 
 
 Several Anabaptists spread in Massachusetts, and con- 
 temned the civil and ecclesiastical authorities. A severe law 
 was passed, against them in 1644. An adherence to their 
 principles was punished by banishment. So little did the pu- 
 ritans understand the rights, for which they themselves had 
 contended. 
 
 Hitherto, nothing had been done towards settling an uniform 
 scheme of ecclesiastical discipline, and as the churches were 
 fast increasing, and errors of faith and practice began to mul- 
 tiply, the general court of Massachusetts called a synod, 
 which met at Cambridge, 1646, to attend to this business. 
 Many objected to this step, fearing that it would lead to per- 
 secution. But it was generally agreed to, and a full repre- 
 sentation was made of the churches of New England. The 
 synod protracted its sessions by adjournments for two years, 
 when it adopted the platform of church discipline, called the 
 Cambridge Platform, and recommended it with the Westmin- 
 ster confession of faith to the churches. This platform re- 
 cognized the distinction between pastor and teacher, and the 
 existence in the church of ruling elders ; it declared the visi- 
 ble church to consist of saints and the children of such as 
 were holy ; required of every communicant repentance toward 
 God, and faith in Christ ; directed every church to ordain its 
 own officers, and to ordain them by imposition of the hands 
 of brethren if no elders or ministers could be procured, and 
 required all to pursue a course of rigid separation from all ex- 
 communicated persons. It referred to synods and councils, 
 controversies of faith and practice, but gave them no disci- 
 plinary power. With the ecclesiastical laws, it formed the 
 religious constitution of the colonies. About thirty years af- 
 ter, it was confirmed by another synod at Boston. The 
 churches of Connecticut, made it their religious constitution 
 for sixty years, until the adoption of the Saybrook Platform. 
 
 The churches had been disturbed by the Anabaptists, but 
 they were much more so afterward by the Quakers. George 
 Fox had come to Rhode Island and published his sentiments. 
 Numbers also arrived in Boston. They became " open sedu- 
 cers from the Trinity ; from the holy Scriptures as a rule of 
 life, and open enemies to the government as established in the 
 hands of any but men of their own principles." They were 
 guilty of many outrageous practices and much disturbance of 
 public worship. A quaker woman went through the streets of 
 Salem naked, as a sign. Another woman went naked into
 
 38"-3 CONGREGATKJN-ALISTS OF NEW ENGLAND. [Period III. 
 
 the meeting house at Newbury, pretending that the Lord had 
 moved her. Numbers were seized and banished, and a pen- 
 alty of .£100 was laid upon any master of a vessel who should 
 bring any Quaker into the country. 
 
 The fathers of New England were jealous for all that was 
 dear to them and their children. They persecuted the Qua- 
 kers not so much for their peculiar views of religion, as for 
 being disturbers of civil society. Such indecencies were not 
 to be borne with, though offered under the most pious pre- 
 tences. " Every other government but their own was a tree 
 that must be cut down." And what could they expect from 
 every other government but to be cut doAvn themselves ? But 
 the infliction upon them of the penalty of death was altogether 
 inexcusable. 
 
 While the first ministers and settlers of Connecticut re- 
 mained, their churches had great peace and harmony. But 
 when they were removed, a generation arose with very dif- 
 ferent sentiments relating to church membership. A dispute 
 commenced in Hartford soon after the death of the excellent 
 Hooker, between Mr. Stone and elder Goodwin, upon " some 
 nice points of Congregationalism," which threw the whole 
 colony into a flame. The worldly and unprincipled took ad- 
 vantage of the convulsed state of things to bring forward 
 their complaints against the rigidity of the churches. They 
 thought it unreasonable that persons of regular lives should 
 be excluded from the communion, though they gave no evi- 
 dence of experimental religion, and from the privilege of hav- 
 ing their children baptized if they acknowledged their 
 covenant. They also viewed it as a grievance that church 
 members alone should have a vote in the choice of pastors. 
 These points were argued throughout Connecticut with great 
 warmth. Some were actuated in their support by worldly 
 principles. According to the constitution of church and 
 state, they were, while out of the church, entirely excluded 
 from all the honors and offices in the state, even from the 
 freedom of election, and to be free, they must cither join the 
 church, or alter the prevalent system. Others were actuated 
 by a zeal for God, but not according to knowledge. These 
 were chiefly among the aged. They saw their grand children 
 growing up without baptism. Their children wore men of 
 sober, regular lives, bul made no pretensions to personal 
 piety. These they viewed as members of the visible 
 church, in consequence of their baptism, and these they
 
 Chapter 20.] DISPUTES AT HARTFORD. COUNCIL. 383 
 
 thought might, with propriety, own their covenant and have 
 their children baptized, so that the church might be perpet- 
 uated. But many viewed it as highly dangerous thus to 
 bring the world into the church, and violently opposed the 
 innovation. 
 
 A number of councils sat in vain upon the disputed subject. 
 At length, in 1657, all the difficulties were referred to a 
 council composed of the principal ministers of New England, 
 at Boston. These presented answers to twenty-one ques- 
 tions. They declared, " That it was the duty of those who 
 come to years of discretion, baptized in their infancy, to own 
 the covenant ; that it is the duty of the church to call them 
 to this : that if they refuse, or are scandalous in any other 
 way, they may be censured by the church. If they under- 
 stand the grounds of religion and are not scandalous, and 
 solemnly own the covenant, giving; up themselves and their 
 children to the Lord, baptism may not be denied to their 
 children/' This decision introduced into the churches what 
 has since been termed the lialf way covenant, and constituted 
 such as had been baptized in infancy, voters in the election of 
 a pastor. Such was the result of the mistaken attempt to 
 amalgamate the church and the world. 
 
 But the churches in Connecticut were not quieted. Many 
 viewed the decision as destructive to the interests of religion, 
 and a violation of the fundamental principles of Congregation- 
 alism. The ferment in the church at Hartford, was also 
 high. In IGo'J, a council composed of elders and messen- 
 gers from Boston and its vicinity met there, and labored a 
 long time to conciliate the parties. But the conflict only 
 ceased with the removal and death of some of the principal 
 actors. It was indeed terrible. " From the fire of the altar," 
 said Mather, " there issued thunderings, and lightnings, and 
 earthquakes, through the whole colon'.." 
 
 In Massachusetts, a synod was called to reconsider the de- 
 cision of the Boston council. It was warmly opposed by 
 several leading ministers, especially by President Chauncey 
 and Mr. Increase Mather, but the controversy had assumed a 
 political character. A large body of the people were cut off 
 from all honors and offices, and the privileges of freemen, and 
 such was the clamor from them, that a majority of the synod 
 confirmed the decision. This synod also gave their opinion 
 in favor of a consociation of the churches, but nothing was 
 done to establish it.
 
 384 CONGREGATIONALISTS OF NEW ENGLAND. [Period III. 
 
 The churches in Massachusetts generally adopted the 
 practice recommended, and one of the results of it was, that 
 viewing unconverted men who entered into an external cove- 
 nant with God, as fit to bring their children to baptism, many 
 pastors viewed them as fit to come to the Lord's table. This 
 was the case especially with the Rev. Solomon Stoddard, of 
 Northampton, who contended with great zeal that the supper 
 was a converting ordinance, and that a moral life was the only 
 requisite for admittance. His influence was very extensive. 
 
 But the pious part o'f the community in Connecticut were 
 so opposed to it, that the Legislature passed an act endeav- 
 oring to enforce it, and convened another council in 1667, to 
 sanction it. It was not adopted by a single church for thirty- 
 nine years after, i. e. until almost a whole generation bad 
 passed away. The church at Hartford first introduced it, in 
 1696. The covenant was signed by most of the young peo- 
 ple in the congregation. Other churches gradually came into 
 the same practice. It was wholly discontinued in the State 
 about the close of the 18th century. 
 
 The ministers and churches of New Haven colony were 
 unanimous in opposition to it. 
 
 Both the Connecticut and New Haven churches continued 
 their former strict practice of admitting members to their com- 
 munion, and would not sutler any but church members to vote 
 in the choice of pastors. The churches throughout New 
 England were also very strict in their examination of candi- 
 dates for the ministry ; requiring of them a knowledge of the 
 three learned languages, a knowledge of doctrinal and prac- 
 tical theology, and ability to defend them, and satisfactory evi- 
 dence of personal piety. 
 
 In 1672, a synod assembled at Boston, called the Reform- 
 ing synod. The colonies had been greatly distressed with 
 various calamities, and the pious community were anxious to 
 know their sins and duties. The results of the synod were 
 very happy in unfolding the provoking sins of the age, and 
 hag the people to repentance. 
 
 The first settlers of Plymouth had adopted, while in Hol- 
 land, the doctrinal articles of the church of England, and the 
 confession of the French reformed churches, which was the 
 confession of Calvin; and the synod of 1648 had recom- 
 mended to the churches the Westminster confesssion of faith ; 
 but it wis thought advisable for the churches publicly and 
 solemnly to adopt one as their own. Accordinglv, this re-
 
 Chapter 20.] WITCHCRAFT. 385 
 
 formed synod adopted, May 12, 1680, the Savoy confession, 
 composed by a convention of congregational divines, at a pub- 
 lic building in London, called the Savoy, which differed in 
 nothing essential from the Westminster confession, which was 
 adopted in 1648. They chose thus to unite with European 
 churches, that they might not only with one heart, but with 
 one mouth, glorify God, and our Lord Jesus Christ. 
 
 Blessed with great purity of doctrine and excellent reli- 
 gious instruction, the New England churches had been re- 
 markably free from superstition. But at the close of the 17th 
 century, a cloud came over them producing the most deplo- 
 rable consequences. Two children in the house of the Rev. 
 Samuel Paris, of Salem village, were in the year 1692 affected 
 with some unusual distemper. The physician declared that 
 " they were under an evil hand." A report spread that they 
 were bewitched. An Indian woman privately made experi- 
 ments to find out the witch. The children, hearing of her 
 experiment, complained of her as tormenting them, and visi- 
 ble, though not present. They would be dumb and choked, 
 and declare that pins were thrust into their flesh. Others 
 soon complained of similar sufferings, and accused various 
 persons of the sin of witchcraft. The public commotion was 
 tremendous. Councils were called. Fasts were held. The 
 Legislature appointed a fast through the colony, that the Lord 
 might rebuke satan. The accused were imprisoned ; tried 
 before the civil magistrates,..and shocking to relate, nineteen 
 were, between March and September, publicly executed. 
 And these were such only as plead not guilty. All who con- 
 fessed themselves guilty of witchcraft, and many there were 
 who did this to save their lives, were acquitted. " Terrible 
 was the day. Every man was suspicious of his neighbor. 
 Business was interrupted. Many people fled from their 
 dwellings. Terror Avas in every countenance — distress in 
 every heart." Before winter, there was an entire change of 
 public opinion. All were sensible that it was an awful delu- 
 sion in the public mind. And those who had been active in 
 condemning, confessed their error, and sought forgiveness 
 from the public. 
 
 Witchcraft was universally believed in Europe until the 
 sixteenth century, and very generally until after the phrenzy 
 at Salem. King James wrote a book to teach his people the 
 reality of witchcraft, and the duty of punishing it with the 
 greatest severity, and the great Sir Matthew Hale condemned 
 33
 
 386 CONGREGATIONALISTS OF NEW ENGLAND. [Period III. 
 
 to death two women for this supposed crime. The religious 
 community had been taught by the Mosaic writings, that a 
 " witch ought not to live." Let us spare our condemnation of 
 them, and be grateful tbat we have more light, and clearer 
 views on this awful subject. During this early period, the 
 churches of New England were blessed with signal outpour- 
 ings of the Holy Spirit. The years 1637, 1679, 1683, 1696, 
 and 1704, were memorable for the visitations of grace. At 
 the commencement of the 18th century, there were in New 
 England one hundred and fifty churches, thirty of which were 
 Indian, with Indian pastors. 
 
 Harvard College had become flourishing ; but that the 
 Connecticut churches might be supplied with a learned min- 
 istry, with less expense than sending their sons there, they 
 in 1700 laid the foundation of Yale College. 
 
 In 1703, the trustees of this institution invited all the min- 
 isters of Connecticut to meet with the churches in a general 
 consociation, for the adoption of an uniform system of faith, 
 after the example of the synod in Boston, in 1680. The pro- 
 posal was acceded to, and the Westminster and Savoy con- 
 fessions were adopted. But as there was no authoritative bond 
 of union among the ministers and churches, and as one was 
 much needed, a convention of ministers and delegates met in 
 1708, at Saybrook, which adopted a system of discipline and 
 church fellowship, called the Saybrook Platform. This was 
 recognized by the Legislature as the religious constitution of 
 the colony. It established district associations, a general 
 annual association of ministers, composed of delegates from 
 the district associations, and a consociation of ministers and 
 churches, a perpetual council in each district composed of 
 ministers and lay delegates, to which all difficulties might be 
 referred, and whose decision should be final. 
 
 In 1725, the convention of ministers at Boston, petitioned 
 the general court to call a general synod ; but it was the 
 opinion of the leading civilians, that it could not be done 
 without an order from the king, and the thing was relin- 
 quished. No synod has since been known in these Congre- 
 gational churches, and no public body has adopted any other 
 confession of faith, or system of church government, than 
 those adopted by the above synod. 
 
 By the settlement of Rhode Island, New Hampshire, 
 Maine ami \ ermont, the bounds of Congregationalism became 
 much enlarged. The Congregational churches in these States
 
 Chapter 20.] GREAT REVIVAL. 387 
 
 adopted in general, the same faith and government as the 
 mother churches. None, however, but Connecticut, in all 
 New England, became consociated. 
 
 About the year 1737, commenced a very general, powerful, 
 and happy revival of religion throughout New England. An 
 extraordinary zeal was excited in the ministers of the 
 churches. They addressed crowded audiences in the de- 
 monstration of the Spirit, and with power. The doctrines of 
 the reformation were presented in their native simplicity 
 Men were taught their entire depravity, the necessity of re- 
 generation by the Holy Spirit, the duty of immediate submis- 
 sion to God, of evangelical repentance and faith in Christ, 
 and holy obedience. Converts were exceedingly multiplied. 
 Religion was, in many places, almost the only subject of 
 thought and conversation. Vast multitudes united themselves 
 to the Christian Church, who, through life, adorned the doc- 
 trine of God their Saviour. 
 
 This work found a great promoter in Massachusetts, in the 
 Rev. Jonathan Edwards of Northampton, one of the greatest 
 divines of the Christian Church, w r ho preached incessantly 
 with great power, and who exposed with wonderful skill in 
 his writings, all the arts of the adversary to mislead, delude, 
 and destroy by error and false religion, the souls of men. In 
 Connecticut, it was promoted by the ministry of Bellamy, 
 Wheelock,* Pomeroy, and others ; but, unfortunately, a class 
 of fanatics arose in that State, who made great disturbances, 
 and finally separated from their brethren, as holier than they. 
 These formed a new and distinct community of churches, 
 called Separates. They are now nearly extinct. 
 
 Throughout New England, the work found warm opposers, 
 both among ministers and churches, who made loud clamors 
 against the wildness and fanaticism which appeared-, and in 
 such a world of depravity as this, is apt to hover around and 
 attach itself, in some measure, to revivals of religion. 
 
 The good effects of that work of grace were long felt ; yea, 
 are felt to this day. They would have been vastly greater 
 
 * This eminent divine made great efforts to educate Indian youth, and 
 establish an Indian charity school at Lebanon. In 1769, he removed his 
 school to Hanover, N. H., and founded Dartmouth College. He had 40 
 Indian youth under his care ; 20 of them, however, returned to savage life. 
 One, Sampson Occum, became a preacher of some distinction, and acted as 
 a missionary among his brethren. He went to England, where he was 
 viewed as a great curiosity.
 
 388 CONGREGATIONALISM'S Of NEW ENGLAND. [Period III 
 
 had the churches listened to the faithful warnings of Ed- 
 wards, and avoided the gross errors which prevailed ; and 
 had they educated their sons, the numerous youth who were 
 called iuto the kingdom of Christ for the Gospel ministry. 
 An army of able warriors might then have been sent into the 
 field. But the churches saw not the price put into their 
 hands. The warnings from the watch tower were disre- 
 garded ; their youth, ignorant of truth, ran wild ; errors and 
 corruptions increased, and a long night of darkness succeeded. 
 Such ministers and churches as opposed the revival, trium- 
 phed at every unhappy result, and became more decidedly 
 Arminian in sentiment than they were before. 
 
 In the French war, which commenced in 1755, the inhab- 
 itants of New England mingled for the first time with for- 
 eigners. These were men who were disposed to ridicule 
 their reverence for God, their respect for the Sabbath, their 
 unhesitating belief in revelation, their abhorrence of profanity 
 and sensuality ; and men who naturally had a great influence 
 over them as officers from the mother country. The associa - 
 tion was very destructive to the piety and morals, especially 
 of the youth of New England. 
 
 The churches engaged in controversy with the Sandema- 
 nians, or followers of Mr. Robert Sandeman, who came into 
 this country about 1760, and established churches at Boston, 
 and Danbury, Connecticut. His peculiar sentiments were, 
 " That justifying faith is no more than a simple belief of the 
 truth, or the divine testimony passively received, and that this 
 divine testimony is in itself sufficient ground of hope to those 
 who believe it without any thing wrought in us or done by us 
 to give it a particular direction to ourselves." He adopted 
 also some peculiar rites and ceremonies. This controversy 
 naturally increased the Arminian spirit that was rapidly grow- 
 ing in the country. 
 
 The Revolutionary War engrossed the supreme attention 
 of every individual. Had it been attended only with the or- 
 dinary consequences of war, it must have been exceedingly 
 destructive to the interests of vital piety. War always lays 
 waste the morals of a nation, and hardens the heart and sears 
 the conscience of depraved man. In the Revolutionary Avar, 
 the clergy took an active part. It was the constant subject 
 of prayer and preaching, especially on all public occasions. 
 Many forsook their charges, and became chaplains in the 
 army. All the worst passions of man were brought into ex-
 
 CHAPTER 20.] EFFECTS OF THE REVOLUTIONARY WAR. 389 
 
 ercise by the introduction and depreciation of paper currency. 
 But a greater evil than all was, the nation was brought into 
 alliance with the French, and prepared to drink deep of the 
 intoxicating cup of French infidelity. The country was 
 filled with the friends, and deluged with the writings of Vol- 
 taire, Rosseau, D'Alembert, and Diderot. An immense edi- 
 tion of Paine's Age of Reason was printed in Paris, and sent 
 to America to be given away or sold for a few pence a copy. 
 Many were the secret friends of the new philosophy, and not 
 a few in the high places became its open advocates. Secret 
 societies were forming in the country with similar views to 
 the Illuminati in Europe, and Christianity seemed in danger 
 of being overthrown in this precious land, as it had been in 
 France. But an able clergy remained in her churches, who 
 only needed to be aroused to a sense of danger. They were 
 soon found to be neither unfaithful, timid, nor weak. Among 
 the bold assailants upon the destroying monster, stood pre- 
 eminent Dr. D wight, President of Yale College. The 
 churches were roused and became watchful and prayerful. 
 Men of intellect in the various walks of life were convinced 
 of the danger to which they had been exposed, and turned in 
 abhorrence from the vile seducers to the word of God. The 
 Spirit of grace began to descend upon various parts of New 
 England. A series of revivals almost unparalleled for purity 
 and power, rapidly succeeded one another. Many Colleges 
 were remarkably blessed. A numerous body of learned, 
 experimental Christians, entered the ministry, under whose 
 labors accompanied with signal outpourings of the Holy 
 Spirit, the orthodox churches of New England have risen to 
 a state of prosperity, which calls for the warmest expressions 
 of gratitude and praise. Their number of communicants is 
 far greater now than at any former period. Still, however, 
 many great and alarming evils exist. Many places, where 
 were once flourishing churches, have become waste. In 
 others, where the Gospel is preached, it is supported with 
 great reluctance. In all, profanity, Sabbath-breaking, intem- 
 perance, and unbelief, are shamefully prevalent. Powerful 
 efforts have of late been made by means of domestic Mission- 
 ary societies, to reclaim waste places, and, by means of 
 moral societies, to reform the community. 
 
 In Massachusetts, the clergy and churches which were 
 Arminian, have, with the university of Cambridge, recently 
 become Unitarian. A few have united with them in other 
 33*
 
 itVO CONOREGATIONALISTS OF XH\r ENGLAND. (Period III 
 
 parts of New England. With the exception of these, the 
 Congregationalists generally, closely adhere to the doctrines 
 of the Reformation. If there is any one point of doctrine by 
 which they may be characterized, it is the distinction between 
 man's natural and moral ability to obey the law of God and 
 receive the Gospel of Christ. Viewing him as possessed oi 
 all his original natural faculties, they consider him as under 
 obligation to do all that God requires of him, and guilty for not 
 doing it. They call upon him immediately to make to him- 
 self a new heart and follow Christ. At the same time they 
 view him as totally averse to the service of Christ, and made 
 actively and cheerfully obedient only by the power of the 
 Holy Spirit operating by the truth. No ministers therefore 
 are more full believers in personal election, and more active 
 in the use of means that revivals maybe promoted, sinners be 
 gathered in, and the world be converted to God. 
 
 The New England churches are supplied with well educa- 
 ted and pious ministers, and have handsome houses for public 
 worship. The office of teacher as distinct from pastor, and of 
 ruling elder, is entirely extinct. In almost ever)' county, the 
 ministers meet twice a year in association for mutual im- 
 provement ; to consider and improve the state of religion in 
 their bounds, and to examine and licence candidates for the 
 ministry. They also appoint delegates who, in each State, 
 meet annually in General Association or Convention. These 
 public bodies are represented by delegates in each other's 
 assembly, and are very harmonious. They have a similar 
 connexion with the General Assembly of the Presbyterian 
 church. Their communicants number about 200,000. 
 
 There are many Congregational churches in New York and 
 Ohio, composed chiefly of emigrants from New England. 
 
 The Congregationalists were early distinguished for efforts 
 to christianize the Indians, and have, of late, been very active 
 in sending the Gospel to the new settlements and to pagan 
 nations. 
 
 A valuable Theological Seminary was established at An- 
 dover, Mass. in 1808, through the princely munificence of a 
 few individuals. It has four professorships, one of Sacred 
 Rhetoric, one of Christian Theology, one of Ecclesiastical 
 History, and one of Sacred Literature. 
 
 Its course of instruction extends through three years. The 
 average number of its students is about 140. A theological 
 school is also connected with Yale College and with Harvard
 
 Chapter 20] THEOLOGICAL SEMINARIES. 391 
 
 University. One is established also at Bangor, Maine. A 
 Theological Seminary was also established in East Windsor, 
 Conn, in 1834. 
 
 The state of literature in New England has ever been very 
 respectable ; and in no part of the Christian Church have the 
 doctrines of the Gospel been so well understood by the great 
 mass of her ordinary members. Catechetical instruction has 
 been thoroughly pursued. Sabbath schools and Bible classes 
 are now in powerful operation. And the orthodox clergy 
 have considered it a great part of their business, continually 
 to explain and defend the great doctrines of natural and 
 revealed religion. 
 
 The distinguished lights of these churches have been nu- 
 merous. Cotton,(a) Hooker,(6) Davenport,(c) the two Ma- 
 thers,^) Shepherd,(e) Chauncey,(/) Willard, (g) Wads- 
 worth,^) and Cohnan,(j) shone conspicuous in their early 
 periods. Of a later age have been the two Presidents 
 Edwards, (k) and Doctors Bellamy,(/) Hopkins,(m) La- 
 fa) Mr. Cotton died, Dec. 23, 1652. Before coming to Boston, he had 
 been a very eminent minister in Boston, Eng. He was a great scholar 
 and an eloquent man, but was strangely deluded by Mrs. Hutchinson. 
 
 (b) Mr. Hooker died at Hartford, July 6, 1647, ag. 61. Dr. Ames de- 
 clared that he never met with Mr. Hooker's equal, either in preaching or 
 disputation. 
 
 (c) At the close of life, Mr. D. removed to Boston, and became pastor of 
 the first church. He died March 15, 1670, ag. 73. 
 
 (d) Increase and Cotton, father and son. The first was sixty-two years 
 minister in Boston, and president of Harvard College, a man of great learn* 
 ing and extensive usefulness. He died in 1723, ag. 84; the second suc- 
 ceeded him in the pastoral office. He was a prodigy of learning and 
 eminently pious. His publications amount to 382. Among them was an 
 ecclesiastical history of New England. 
 
 (e) Minister of Cambridge. Author of "parable of the ten virgins illus- 
 trated." 
 
 (/) (g) (h) Presidents of Harvard College. 
 
 (i) Minister in Boston. Died Aug. 29, 1747, ag. 73. 
 
 (k) Father and son. The former was born at Windsor, Conn., 1703, edu- 
 cated at Yale College, and settled in the ministry at Northampton. He 
 died in the presidency of Princeton College, March 22, 1758, ag. 54. He 
 was the most acute metaphysician and distinguished divine of that age, 
 and perhaps any other. His works are published in 8 vols* 8 vo. The lat- 
 ter was some years minister at New Haven, and died in the presidency of 
 Union College, Aug. 1, 1801, ag. 56, but little inferior as a theologian to his 
 father. 
 
 (I) Minister of Bethlehem, Ct. A very powerful preacher and able in- 
 structor in theology. A large number of young men were fitted by him for 
 the ministry. He died March 9, 1790, ag. 71. 
 
 (m) Minister of Newport, R. I., author of a System of Divinity. He was
 
 392 EnscoPAL CHURCH. [Period III. 
 
 throp,(7i) Dwight,(w) Strong,(y;) Trumbull,(j) Backus,(r) 
 
 Smalley,(s) Emmons. (/) 
 
 CHAPTER XXI 
 
 Episcopal, Presbyterian, Dutch, Associate Reformed, German Lutheran, and reformed 
 churches in the United States. 
 
 The State of Virginia was settled for purposes of worldly 
 emolument. The emigrants from England, who took pos- 
 session of that favored soil, with few exceptions, fled not from 
 their country for the enjoyment of religious liberty. They 
 were Episcopalians, high in favor with the governing party 
 in England. Planted in America, they took bold and decisive 
 measures to establish and maintain their own worship. As 
 early as 1621, we find the Virginia company setting apart in 
 each of the boroughs, an hundred acres of land for a glebe, 
 and two hundred pounds sterling to be raised as a standing, 
 and certain revenue, out of the profits of each parish to make a 
 living. There were at this time five ministers in the colony. 
 In 1633, the Legislature passed severe laws against all secta- 
 
 supposed to carry the principles of Calvin farther than any other writer. 
 His leading principle was, that holiness consists in disinterested benevolence, 
 and sin in selfishness. Such as coincided with him have been called Hop 
 kinsians. Died, Dec. 20, 1803, aged 83. 
 
 (//) Minister of West Springfield, author of a number of volumes of popu 
 lar sermons. 
 
 (u) President of Yale College. He was born at Northampton, 1752, 
 educated at Yale College and settled in the ministry at Greenfield, Ct. In 
 1795, he removed to New Haven, where he died in the presidency, Feb. 11, 
 1817, aged 65. He was one of the greatest and most excellent and useful 
 men in the Church of Christ. His theological lectures delivered to the 
 college students, have been published since his death in 4 vols. 8 vo. 
 
 (/') Minister in Hartford, Ct. A sound theologian and most solemn and 
 penetrating preacher of the Gospel. Died, Dec. 25, 1816, aged 68. Au- 
 thor of I em PolenCe and misery, or the future punishment of the wicked 
 vindicated. 
 
 (//) Minister in North Haven, Ct., an excellent divine, and author of a 
 history of Connecticut. 
 
 (/•) Minister in Somers, Ct. and head of a large theological school 
 Died, 1803. 
 
 (s) Minister in Berlin, Ct. A man of great logical powers, who contrib- 
 uted more than any one of his age, to the progress of theological science. 
 Died, 1820, aged 86. 
 
 (t) Minister of Franklin, Mass. Died 1839, aged 90. Author of several 
 volumes of sermons.
 
 Chapter 21. J KJ THE UNITED STATES. 393 
 
 ries, which drove numbers of Independents and Presbyteri- 
 ans from their colony, and prevented others from settling: 
 
 Some pious people there, however, earnestly desired some 
 ministers from the eastern churches; and three were sent to 
 them from Boston in 1642 ; but by the law of the State, such 
 as would not conform to the ceremonies of the church of 
 England, were required to depart on a certain day, and they 
 returned in a few months. A Congregational church six 
 years after, had increased to the number of 101 persons ; but 
 its pastors were obliged to depart, and it was dispersed. Du- 
 ring the triumph of the puritans in England, multitudes of 
 Episcopalians came to this colony for the enjoyment of church 
 privileges, and on the restoration of Charles II., the church 
 became very prosperous. It received the support of the 
 Legislature ; handsome churches were built ; glebes were 
 laid out, and vestries appointed ; ministers, who had received 
 their ordination from England, were inducted by the gov- 
 ernor; all others were prohibited from preaching on pain of 
 suspension or banishment. The English in general, who 
 settled the other southern States, were of the same order, ex- 
 cepting the settlers of Maryland, who were Roman catholics. 
 Those that were puritans, found the best asylum in New 
 England. 
 
 In 1693, Mr. James Blair founded in Virginia, under a 
 charter from queen Mary, William and Mary College, and 
 served as president of it fifty years. 
 
 The first Episcopal society in Boston was formed in 1686, 
 when Sir Edmund Andross assumed the government of the 
 colony. To encourage the emigration of Episcopal clergy- 
 men from England, Sir Edmund pronounced no marriages 
 valid, unless celebrated according to the rites of the church 
 of England. The old south church was demanded and used 
 for the Episcopal service. In 1688, a church was built in 
 Tremont street, and called the king's chapel. 
 
 To Connecticut, Episcopacy was introduced in the year 
 1706. Some of the people of Stratford had been educated in 
 the doctrines and practices of the church of England, and 
 being dissatisfied with the rigid doctrines and discipline of 
 the puritans, invited Mr. Muirson, a church missionary at 
 Rye, N. Y. to labor among them. Mr. M. came and baptized 
 five and twenty. He made several successive visits ; and in 
 1722, Mr. Pigot was appointed by the Society for propagating
 
 3!)1 EPISCOPAL CHURCH. [Period III. 
 
 the Gospel in foreign pturts, missionary at Stratford. He had 
 twenty communicants, and one hundred and fifty hearers. 
 
 Soon after the establishment of Yale College, a number of 
 new and learned works on the Arminian and prelatical con- 
 troversy, were presented to its library. These were read 
 with avidity by President Cutler, Rev. Mr. Johnson of West 
 Haven, and Rev. Mr. Wetmore of North Haven, who became 
 converts to Arminianism and Episcopacy. They all resigned 
 their respective charges, and went to England in 1722, and 
 obtained orders. President Cutler became rector of Christ's 
 Church in Boston, where he remained until his death, August 
 17, 1765. Mr. Johnson became rector of Christ's Church in 
 Stratford, where he remained until 1754 when he was elected 
 President of Columbia College in New York. Mr. Wetmore 
 was stationed as a missionary at Rye. In a few years a num- 
 ber of persons in the county of Fairfield, adopted the Episco- 
 pal worship ; and for some time a warm controversy was 
 carried on between Mr. Johnson, Mr. Wetmore, Mr. Beach, 
 and Mr. Carver, on the one side, and Mr. Hobart, Mr. Gra- 
 ham, Mr. Dickinson, and Mr. Foxcraft on the other. 
 
 At the commencement of the Revolutionary War, the 
 whole number of Episcopal clergymen to the north and east 
 of Maryland, did not exceed eighty ; and these, with the ex- 
 ception of those settled in Boston, Newport, New York and 
 Philadelphia, derived the greater part of their subsistence 
 from the society established in England for the propagation of 
 the Gospel in foreign parts. In Maryland and Virginia they 
 were more numerous, and had legal establishments for their 
 support. 
 
 The governors of the provinces had an inducement to 
 patronize the Episcopal order, as it would have given them 
 popularity in the mother country ; but, on the other hand, 
 many grants would have been very obnoxious to the Presby- 
 terians and Independents, who composed the great body of 
 the people. The largest grant ever made, was of land to 
 Trinity Church in New York, which was at the time incon- 
 siderable in itself, but has been ultimately of immense value, 
 from the extension of the city. 
 
 The church labored under great disadvantages from the 
 distance by which it was separated from England. The 
 bishop of London was the diocesan of the Episcopal churches 
 in America, and his inspection was unavoidably very im- 
 perfect, and his authority not much regarded. In Mary-
 
 Chapter 21.1 IN THE UNITED STATES. 395 
 
 land, the civil law forbade his interference, except in the 
 business of ordination. How unworthy soever an officer 
 might be, he could not there depose him. Every candidate 
 for the ministry was obliged to go to England for orders, 
 which was often very difficult, and always expensive. 
 
 Applications were often made to the mother church for an 
 Episcopate here ; but the applications were warmly opposed, 
 from the fear that bishops here would assume the same spir- 
 itual authority they had exercised in England, and interfere 
 with the original design of the greater part of the colonists in 
 coming to the country. 
 
 During the revolutionary contest, all intercourse Avith the 
 mother church was entirely suspended. No candidates were 
 able to obtain orders, and the parishes which were, from time 
 to time, deprived of their ministers by death, remained vacant. 
 Many ministers attached to the British government, were un- 
 willing to omit in the liturgy, as they were required to do, the 
 prayer for the king, and ceased officiating. Most of the Epis- 
 copal churches, therefore, were entirely closed. 
 
 Upon the establishment of the American government, the 
 Episcopal churches found it necessary for them to form some 
 social compact, for the purpose of taking care of some charit- 
 able funds which they had held under the British governors, 
 and promoting their general welfare. A meeting was held of 
 a few clergymen in the middle States, at Brunswick, (N. J.) 
 May 14, 1784. This was adjourned to a more general meet- 
 ing at New York, in October, where the basis was laid of a 
 future ecclesiastical government. 
 
 On the 27th of September, 1785, a convention of clerical 
 and lay deputies from the middle and southern States, met in 
 Philadelphia. The eastern churches were not represented, 
 as they had adopted measures to procure for themselves a 
 bishop. The convention made such alterations in the Book 
 of Common Prayer, as should adapt it to the federal govern- 
 ment. They next proceeded to the subject of obtaining a 
 bishop. The Rev. Samuel Seabury, D. D. had returned to 
 Connecticut from England, consecrated to the bishop's office, 
 not by the bishops of England, but by the nonjuring bishops 
 of Scotland, who had broken from the State in the revolution 
 of 1688. But they preferred, if possible, receiving a conse- 
 cration from the presiding prelates in England ; and finding 
 some encouragement, they made application, which was 
 favorably received. An act of Parliament was obtained for
 
 396 PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH. [Period III. 
 
 consecrating for America ; and the. Rev. Samuel Provost, D. 
 D., rector of Trinity Church in New York, and the Rev. Wil- 
 liam White, D. D., rector of Christ's Church, and St. Peter's, 
 in Philadelphia, being recommended by the Episcopal con- 
 vention, were consecrated as bishops, Feb. 4, 1787, by the 
 archbishop of Canterbury, in the chapel of the archi-episcopal 
 palace of Lambeth. The Rev. Dr. Griffith, of Virginia, was 
 at the same time recommended, but was unable to go to Eng- 
 land, and soon died. Soon after, however, the Rev. James 
 Madison, D. D. of Virginia, was elected in his stead, and 
 went to England, and received consecration. Immediately 
 on the return of these new bishops, they took charge of their 
 dioceses, which extended over the States in which they resi- 
 ded, and proceeded to give orders, and to ordain bishops for 
 several States in the Union. 
 
 To perpetuate their body, the convention of Philadelphia 
 framed an ecclesiastical constitution ; in which it was provi- 
 ded, that there should be a triennial convention from the 
 bishops, clergy, and churches of each State ; that the different 
 orders of clergy should be accountable only to the ecclesias- 
 tical authority in the State to which they should respectively 
 belong ; and that the engagement previous to ordination should 
 be a declaration of belief in the holy Scriptures, and a promise 
 of conformity to the doctrine and worship of the church. 
 
 In the triennial convention in 1789, an union was formed 
 between the eastern and southern churches. Bishop Seaburv 
 was acknowledged; the liturgy was revised, and the Book of 
 Common Prayer was established in its present form. 
 
 The Episcopalians have now in the United States 27 dio- 
 ceses, 28 bishops, and 1222 clergymen. Their bishops have 
 been their most distinguished men. They can also boast of 
 the two Johnsons, father and son, successive presidents of 
 Columbia College ; two of the most learned men America has 
 produced. 
 
 They have five colleges under their direction, one in Vir- 
 ginia, two in New York, one in Connecticut, and one in 
 < >bio ; and four theological seminaries, one in the city of 
 New York, one at Alexandria, D. C, one at Gambier, Ohio, 
 and one at Lexington, Ky. 
 
 PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH. 
 
 The Presbyterian church in the United States, was origin- 
 ally composed of a few strict Presbyterians from Scotland
 
 Chapter 21] mESBYTERIANS OF THE UNITES STATES. 397 
 
 and Ireland, and some Congregationalists from New England - 
 and South Britain. These were scattered through the Middle 
 States for nearly half a century, with but few ministi re and no 
 bond of union, and in Virginia in particular, oppressed bj 
 Episcopacy. The first Presbyterian churches duly organized 
 were the first Presbyterian church in Philadelphia, and the 
 church in Snow hill in Maryland. Which of these is the 
 oldest it is difficult to determine. In 1704, the first presby- 
 tery was organized. And in 1716, a synod was formed, 
 called the synod of Philadelphia, consisting of the presbyteries 
 of Philadelphia, New Castle, Snow hill, and Long Island. 
 But in this body thus organized, there was not perfect har- 
 mony. The old Presbyterians were in favor of strict Presby- 
 frrianism, and were great advocates for a learned ministry. 
 The Congregationalists cared but little about rigid forms, and 
 were willing to receive men into the ministry who were emi- 
 nently pious, though they might be without great learning. 
 In 1729, the synod passed the adopti?ig measure by which the 
 Westminster confession of faith was adopted as the standard 
 of the churches, and every minister was bound to subscribe to 
 it, on his entrance into the ministry ; but the Congregation- 
 alists were not cordial in it, and for many years contention ran 
 very high. The two parties were called the old side and 
 new side, and sometimes new lights. These were more at- 
 tached to experimental religion than the old side ; and when 
 Mr. Whitfield went through the country, such was their 
 attachment to him and his preaching, and such the aversion 
 expressed by the old side, that a rent, was made, and the 
 synod of New York was established by the new side, in op- 
 position to the synod of Philadelphia. The leading divines in 
 this separation were the Tennents* Blairs, Dickinsons, Pier- 
 sons, Woodbridge, Dr. Finley, and Mr. Burr. The Thomp- 
 sons, Dr. Allison, and Robert Cross, headed the old side. 
 But they were men in whom was the spirit of piety and love, 
 and soon grew ashamed and weary of contention. In 1758, 
 
 * Gilbert and William, brothers. The first was minister of Philadelphia, 
 a man of large stature, grave aspect, and powerful in persuading men by the 
 terrors of the Lord. He succeeded Mr. Whitfield in his labors, in Boston, 
 1741. His preaching there was exceedingly blessed. Above 2000 anx- 
 ious sinners applied to their minister for guidance during his ministry. Ho 
 died 1754. 
 
 The second was minister of Freehold, N. J., and was the means of ad 
 vancing the cause of religion in a very remarkable degree in New Jersey. 
 34
 
 398 PRESBYTERIANS OF THE UNITED STATES. [PERIOD jrf. 
 
 a union was happily formed, and the two synods moved for- 
 ward in much harmony. Gaining in strength and importance, 
 they commenced in 1785, a revision of their standards, and in 
 1 786, resolved that the two synods be divided into three or 
 more synods, out of which shall be composed a general as- 
 sembly of the Presbyterian church. This assembly was first 
 convened at Philadelphia, in 1789. From that period, the 
 Presbyterian church has moved on, not without internal con- 
 tention, but with prosperity and success, until she numbers 
 within her bounds, (both old and new school,) 39 synods, 
 2759 ministers, 3522 churches, and 277,477 communicants, 
 scattered through the Middle, Southern, and Western States. 
 The whole government of the Presbyterian church is by pres- 
 byterial judicatories ; from the lowest, a session, through pres- 
 byteries of a second and third gradation to a fourth and last. 
 Her doctrine and discipline are strictly Calvinistic. Her 
 clergy have been pious, learned and active. Frequent out- 
 pourings of the Holy Spirit have refreshed her in all her bor- 
 ders. For the instruction of her youth, a college was founded 
 in 1746, at Elizabethtown, in 1747, removed to New York, 
 and in 1757, to Princeton, N. J., which has to this day main- 
 tained a high standing. With this Avas connected, in 1812, a 
 Theological Seminary. This has 5 professors, and usually 
 about 113 students. 
 
 Similar seminaries have been established in various 
 places : the most important are those in New York city, in 
 Auburn, N. Y., and in Alleghany city, Pa. 
 
 As early as 1766, the synod of New York and Philadelphia 
 instituted missions to the destitute. After the formation of 
 the general assembly, they were managed by that body until 
 1802, when a standing committee of missions was appointed. 
 
 The general assembly, composed of clerical and lay dele- 
 gates, met annually in May at Philadelphia, enjoying great 
 harmony and fellowship, until 1838 ; when two great parties, 
 styled the old school and the new school, divided and fanned 
 two distinct general assemblies. Both meet in May, and 
 are about equal in number. 
 
 Besides those above mentioned, the Presbyterian church 
 counts, among her distinguished lights, President Davies,* 
 Witherspoon,t and Dr. Rodgers.^ 
 
 * Rev. Samuel Davies was one of the most eloquent and useful ministers 
 of the Christian Church. A very powerful revival of religion having com- 
 menced in Hanover county, Virginia, the seat of Episcopacy, in 1748, ap-
 
 Chapter 21] DUTCH church. 
 
 CUMBERLAND PRESBYTERIANS. 
 
 In 1810, a body of Presbyterians in Kentucky and Ten- 
 nessee, separated from the General Assembly of the Presby- 
 terian church, and formed an independent body, called the 
 Cumberland Presbytery. The ground of separation was a 
 difference of opinion concerning the proper qualifications for 
 the ministry; they considering it advisable to put into the 
 sacred office men of piety, though destitute of a liberal educa- 
 tion. They use the confession and discipline of the Presby- 
 terian church, though they deny predestination. They 
 commenced with nine preachers, and have now about 675 
 ministers, 600 congregations, and 100,000 communicants. 
 Their preachers itinerate ; with them originated camp meet- 
 ings, which they continue. They labor and pray much for 
 revivals, which have been frequent among them. 
 
 DUTCH CHURCH. 
 
 The Dutch Reformed church was first established in New 
 York, in 1693, exactly according to the pattern of the re- 
 formed churches in Holland. From that period until 1737, 
 nothing worthy of record transpired, excepting that the doc- 
 trines of the reformation were preached by learned ministers 
 from Holland, in purity and power, and the ordinances of the 
 Gospel were regularly administered to a serious and devout 
 people. 
 
 In 1737, some incipient steps were taken toward forming 
 
 plication was made to the synod of New York, for aid. Mr. Tennent and 
 Mr. Finley first visited that region. They were succeeded by Mr. Whit- 
 field, and then by Mr. Davies, who was ordained to the ministry there, in 
 1748. In seven years, he had 300 communicants. In 1759, he was cho- 
 sen to the presidency of Princeton College, which office he filled until his 
 Jeath, Feb. 4, 1761, aged 36. Three volumes of his sermons are printed. 
 
 + Dr. Witherspoon was, for some years, minister of Paisly, in Scotland, 
 where he was highly esteemed as an able and pious divine. He was the 
 leader of the orthodox party in Scotland. Upon invitation, he removed to 
 New Jersey, and became president of Princeton College in 1768. He was 
 also an eminent politician, and was appointed member of Congress. He 
 was one of the signers of the Declaration of Independence. He closed his 
 life in the service of the college and country, Nov. 1.3, i794, aged 72. His 
 works are in 4 vols. 8vo. 
 
 X Dr. Rodgcrs was the father of presbyterianism in the city of New York. 
 He was converted under the preaching of Whitfield, and first settled in Del- 
 aware, in 1749. In 1761, he removed to Wall street church, in New York, 
 where he remained until his death, May 7, 1811, aged 83, full of usefulness 
 and honor.
 
 400 ASSOCIATE REFORMED CHURCHES. [Period III. 
 
 a Ccetus, an assembly of ministers and elders, to be subor- 
 dinate to the classes of Amsterdam ; but such a body was not 
 fully established until 1747. It then met at New York. It 
 was the first judicatory in the American branch. 
 
 As the churches increased, they had need of many minis- 
 ters. These they had generally received from the schools in 
 Holland. Such of their own youth as desired the ministry 
 were obliged to repair to the mother country for instruction 
 and ordination. This was found to be both difficult and ex- 
 pensive ; and in 1754, a plan was proposed to change the 
 Ccetus into an independent Classis, which should have the 
 power of ordaining. It met the approbation of the major part ; 
 but some that were peculiarly partial to the mother church 
 violently opposed it. A schism ensued, which for many 
 years destroyed the peace and prosperity of this part of Zion. 
 Those who had long been united in the tenderest bonds, be- 
 came bitter foes. Churches which were one in sentiment 
 and name, refused communion ; and ministers ceased entirely 
 from all ministerial intercourse. The Confcrentie men, as 
 the opposers to independence were called, viewed no man as 
 fit to dispense to them divine truth, or break the bread of life, 
 who had not been educated and ordained in Holland. As 
 those who were willing to emigrate naturally adhered to those 
 with whom they were so popular, the Ccetus party laid, in 
 1770, the foundation of a college at New Brunswick, N. J., 
 which was called Queen's College, where they might educate 
 their sons for the ministry. 
 
 In May, .1766, Mr. John H. Livingston, of New York, a 
 young man of much promise, went to Holland to pursue his 
 theological studies. He had viewed with grief the dissen- 
 sions of the American church, and now exerted himself to 
 effect, if possible, a radical cure. To the leading divines in 
 Holland, he represented the deplorable effects of the contro- 
 versy, and the importance of their having in America, the 
 power of ordination ; and he finally obtained a vote in their 
 supreme judicatory, empowering the Classis of Amsterdam to 
 settle the concerns of the American church. 
 
 < hi his return to New York in 1770, he took charge of a 
 church in the city, and soon prevailed upon the consistory to 
 call a general meeting of the Dutch churches. They met in 
 New York in 1771. All felt tired of contention, and without 
 much delay, a plan of pacification, proposed by the Classis of 
 Amsterdam, was unceremoniously agreed to. Joy reigned
 
 Chapter 21. J DUTCH CHURCH IN the united STATES. 401 
 
 throughout the long distracted churches; and, forgetting 1 1 1 « - 
 past unhappy contentions, they moved forward with much 
 harmony and strength in building up the walls of Jerusalem. 
 
 From that period to the present, there has been probably 
 less change in that than in any portion of the Christian 
 Church. Queen's college, which had declined, has been 
 lately revived. In 1784, a theological school was established. 
 Doctor Livingston was made the first theological professor. 
 In 1810 it was united to Queen's college, New Brunswick, 
 and removed thither. 
 
 The Dutch churches, particularly in New York and Al- 
 bany, are large and wealthy. They subscribe the canons of 
 Dordrecht. Their ministers are required once on the Sab- 
 bath to expound the catechism. They have about 271 min- 
 isters, 279 churches, 31,214 communicants, with a population 
 of 450,000. Their principal divines have been Doctors 
 Laidlie,* Livingston,! Westerlo,| Romeyn,^ Hardenburgh, 
 and Abeel. 
 
 ASSOCIATE REFORMED CHURCH. 
 
 About the middle of the last century, a number of the 
 Scotch seceders emigrated to America, and as they had here 
 nothing to do with the Burgess oath, which had been a source 
 of contention, the Burgher and Anti-Burgher ministers formed 
 a coalition, and joined in a general synod, called the synod of 
 New York and Pennsylvania, and received the name of the 
 Associate Reformed church. They have been favored Avith 
 two very distinguished divines, the Drs. John Mason, father 
 and son, ministers of the church in New York. 
 
 GERMAN CHURCHES. 
 
 The emigrants from Germany to America settled chiefly 
 
 * Minister in New York. He was originally settled in a church at 
 Flushing, Zealand. Came to New York in 17C3, and died in 1778. He 
 was the first who preached in the Dutch church in English. 
 
 t Dr. L. was both pastor of the Dutch church in New York, and from 
 1784 professor of theology. In 1810, he resigned his pastoral relation, and 
 removed to Queen's college with this theological school, and took charge 
 of the whole institution. He died Jan. 29, 1825, aged 80, highly esteemed 
 throughout the American churches. 
 
 t Minister in Albany. 
 
 § Minister in Schenectady, a man of extensive learning, a professor of 
 theology in the Reformed Dutch church, and one of the principal founders 
 of Union college. 
 
 34*
 
 402 UNITARIANS. [PERIOD III. 
 
 in Pennsylvania, in 1741. The greater part of these were 
 Lutherans. But there were numbers of the Reformed. 
 These two have always been separate churches, though they 
 differ but little in their doctrines and church government. 
 The Lutherans in general no longer contend for the old views 
 of the eucharist, and the majority of the Reformed believe with 
 the Lutherans in general atonement. In many places they 
 have jointly erected houses of worship, worshipping in them 
 alternately, and having separate ministers. The subject of 
 union has often been discussed, and is ardently desired by 
 many on both sides. A hymn book has been printed for the 
 joint use of both churches. 
 
 The government of both is substantially Presbyterian. The 
 Lutherans border most on Independence. Their General 
 synod is viewed rather as an advisory council. The Luther- 
 ans adopt as their standard of faith, the Augsburg confession. 
 The Reformed, the Heidleberg catechism. The number of 
 Lutheran congregations in the United States, is 1,482, that 
 of the ministers is 500. They have suffered much from the 
 want of learned ministers. To remedy the evil, a theologi- 
 cal seminary was erected at Gettysburg, Pa., and a profes- 
 sor of Christian theology, inducted May 5, 1826. They 
 have one also at Harwich, N. Y. The German Reformed 
 have a seminary at Carlisle, Pa. 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 Unitarians. Anabaptists or Mcnnonites. English Baptists, General and Particular. 
 American Baptists. Free Willcrs. Seventh day Baptist*. Quakers. Shakers. 
 
 The Unitarians arc properly all those who reject the doc- 
 trine of three coequal persons in the Godhead, and suppose 
 Jesus Christ to be a created being. 
 
 Their numbers we have seen to be very great in the time of 
 Arius. During the long reign of the Roman church, they 
 were not known to have any being. But in the earliest 
 periods of the reformation, some were; found in Switzerland, 
 ( lennany, and Poland, publicly denying the divinity of Christ, 
 and endeavoring to establish a system of religion which 
 should consist wholly of practical piety. They were among 
 different sects and classes, and unable to embody themselves 
 and become a regular denomination. In 1532, Michael Ser- 
 vetus published seven books, " concerning the errors that a.re
 
 Chapter 22.] UNITARIANS. 403 
 
 contained in the doctrine of the Trinity,'' and, under the an-" 
 cient sanguinary code of Frederic II., which required heretics 
 to be put to death, was burned at Geneva. His notions con- 
 cerning the Supreme Being are said to have been rary 
 obscure and chimerical. He agreed with the Anabaptists in 
 censuring infant baptism. Such as denied the doctrine of the 
 Trinity, were, for some time after, called Servetians. 
 
 In 1562, died at Zurich, Laelius Socinus, of the illustrious 
 family of Sozzini, in Tuscany. He was a man of genius and 
 learning, and becoming disgusted with popery, he traveled 
 through the reformed countries to make himself acquainted 
 with the system of the reformers ; but finding no satisfaction, 
 he formed a system of his own, which he communicated se- 
 cretly to a few learned men. This system might have ex- 
 pired with him, had it not been drawn from his papers and 
 published by his nephew, Faustus, for certain Unitarians who 
 were scattered throughout Poland. Its fundamental principle 
 was, " That Scripture is to be investigated and explained by 
 human reason, and that no doctrine is to be acknowledged by 
 us which is not level to human comprehension." He not only 
 rejected, therefore, the doctrine of the Trinity, but supposed 
 that Jesus Christ was a mere man, and that the Holy Ghost is 
 nothing but the power of the Father, who alone is God. He 
 discarded, also, the distinguishing doctrines of the reformers : 
 original sin, predestination, propitiation for sin by the death of 
 Christ ; and viewed Jesus only as an inspired preacher of 
 righteousness, who died an example of heroism, setting a seal 
 to his doctrine by his blood. He viewed the future punish- 
 ment of the wicked, disciplinary, to be succeeded by annihila- 
 tion, if it did not bring them to repentance. His moral system 
 chiefly regarded the external actions and duties of life ; so that 
 whoever was externally virtuous, was to be received as a 
 Christian. He also denied the plenary inspiration of the 
 Scriptures. 
 
 Such as adopted this system, have since been called So- 
 cinians. Through the exertions of its patrons it was received 
 by multitudes, especially in the higher ranks in Poland. 
 Several flourishing Unitarian congregations had been planted 
 in Cracow, Lublin, Pinczow, Lauk, and Simla. In 1572, 
 their ministers translated the Bible into Polish, and in 1574, 
 they had drawn up a summary of religious doctrine. These 
 Faustus soon drew over to his peculiar views, and they per- 
 mitted him to revise their catechism and confession of faith,
 
 404 UNITARIANS. [PERIOD III. 
 
 which has from that period been called the catechism of Ra- 
 cow, and considered as the true confession of the party. 
 
 In 1563, the doctrine of Socinus was introduced into 
 Transylvania, and received by vast numbers. Its supporters 
 endeavored also to introduce it into Hungary and Austria, but 
 met with a repulse from the catholics and Lutherans. Joseph 
 Siemineus built for their use the city of Racow. There they 
 set up a press and printed many books and tracts, which they 
 dispersed with great zeal through many countries. They also 
 sent several missionaries, men of high birth, learning, and 
 eloquence, into many parts of Europe, but without much suc- 
 cess. A small congregation was gathered at Dantzic, and a 
 few embraced Socinianism in Holland and England. 
 
 At Racow and Lublin they erected seminaries of learning ; 
 and gave themselves much to the pursuits of human science. 
 About 1580, they fell into dissension relating to the digaity of 
 Christ's nature and character, the personality of the Holy 
 Ghost, and infant baptism. Two popular sects arose, one 
 called Budncans, who refused rendering any worship to 
 Christ ; and the other Farnovians, who inclined to Arianism. 
 
 The Socinians continued to flourish and increase until 
 about the year 1638, when, having excited against them the 
 indignation of the catholics, the government demolished the 
 academy at Racow, banished the professors, destroyed their 
 printing house, and shut up their churches. But this was 
 only the forerunner of a tremendous act of the Diet of War- 
 saw in 1658, by which all Socinians were forever banished 
 from the country, and capital punishments were denounced 
 against all who should adopt their sentiments or harbor their 
 persons. 
 
 The fate of the exiles was very severe. They were dis- 
 persed with the loss of every thing dear to them through vari- 
 ous countries of Europe, hut could no where gain protection 
 so as to form an united settlement and establish their worship. 
 Through the exertions of Stanislaus, a Polish knight, they 
 for a time enjoyed the patronage of Frederic III., king of 
 Denmark, but they were soon deprived of that through the 
 opposition of the clergy. Numbers fled to England, but dis- 
 persed themselves among the reigning sects as they could do 
 it and retain their principles. These, however, generally 
 adopted the Arian and Semi-Arian system. One indepen- 
 dent congregation only exi ted in London during -the protect- 
 orship of Cromwell, which received the doctrine of Socinus.
 
 Chapter 22] UNITARIANS. 405 
 
 Early in the eighteenth century the Unitarian controversy 
 was revived in England by Mr. Whiston, professor of mathe- 
 matics in the University of Cambridge, who supported the 
 Arian system to the loss of his chair. He was followed by 
 Dr. Samuel Clarke, who, however, rather maintained a differ- 
 ence of rank than nature between the Father, Son, and 
 Holy Ghost. He was opposed in his peculiar views by Dr. 
 Waterland. About 1720, Arianism began to spread in the 
 Presbyterian and general Baptist churches, which it ulti- 
 mately almost wholly engrossed. But it is now supplanted 
 by Socinianism, principally through the labors of Dr. Lard- 
 ner, Dr. Priestly, Mr. Lindly, Gilbert Wakefield, and Mr. 
 Belsham. All the Unitarian churches do not amount to 
 100, and these are small. A seminary has for some time 
 existed at Hackney for the education of Unitarian minis- 
 ters. In Germany and Switzerland, unitarianism has of 
 late prevailed very extensively. The Unitarians of Ger- 
 many have surpassed all others in their low views of reve- 
 lation, and the character of the Gospel of Christ, rejecting 
 inspiration and miracles, and treating the whole history of 
 Jesus as little better than pagan mythology. In 1794, Dr. 
 Priestly, meeting with much opposition and persecution 
 in England, removed to America. By his conversation 
 and writings he gained some adherents ; and a few congre- 
 gations were formed in the Middle States. This eminent 
 man died in 1804. 
 
 During the present century Unitarianism has gained a 
 triumph in the eastern part of New England. Many of the 
 wealthiest congregations with their ministers renounced the 
 doctrine of the Trinity and the other doctrines of the re- 
 formation. Some became Arians, others simple Humanita- 
 rians. The Calvinistic doctrines were viewed by them as 
 scholastic chimeras. An able controversy was for a period 
 sustained between Dr. Worcester, Professor Stuart, and 
 Woods, on the one side, and Dr. Channing and Professor 
 Ware on the other. 
 
 Most of the students from the Theological Institution con- 
 nected with Harvard University are Unitarians. 
 
 In the United States, the Unitarians have about 200 
 ministers, 300 societies, and «, population of more than 
 200,000.
 
 406 MEXN'ONITES. [PERIOD III. 
 
 ANABAPTISTS. 
 
 The leading principle which had actuated the Anabaptists 
 in Germany, took deep root in the breasts of the multitude 
 throughout the North and West of Europe. This was, 
 li That the kingdom of Christ, or the visible Church he had 
 established upon the earth, was an assembly of true and real 
 saints, and ought, therefore, to be inaccessible to the wicked 
 and unrighteous, and also exempt from all those institutions 
 which human prudence suggests, to oppose the progress of 
 iniquity, or to correct and reform transgressors." It had led 
 the Anabaptists to the exclusion of magistrates, the abolition 
 of war, the prohibition of oaths, rejection of infant baptism, 
 contempt of all human science, to false miracles, visions, 
 prophecies, and other extravagancies, until it had brought 
 upon them the civil arm, and caused their suppression. 
 
 But in the year 1535, Menno Simon, a man of extraordi- 
 nary activity and perseverance, who had been a popish 
 priest, united himself to their miserable remnant, and, for 
 twenty-five years, continually traveled through East and 
 West Friesland, Holland, Guelderland, Brabant, and West- 
 phalia, preaching to them, and laboring to form them into one 
 regular community. His labors were successful. They 
 united around him, viewed him as their common father, and 
 after him were called 
 
 MEXNON'ITES. 
 
 Menno retained all the leading principles of the German 
 Anabaptists, but he drew up a form of discipline which sup- 
 pressed fanaticism, and gave his community an appearance 
 not dissimilar to that of the Lutheran and Reformed churches. 
 That their form of doctrine might be entirely Scriptural, 
 it was drawn in Scriptural language ; but so much did the 
 Mennonites trust to the extraordinary directions of the 
 Holy Spirit, that they cared but little about any formula, 
 or instructing their people in any of the great truths of re- 
 ligion. Thev early fell into violent dissension on points of 
 discipline, and suddenly their church was divided into two 
 great parties, the austere and the lenient. The former 
 were disposed to excommunicate all open transgressors, 
 even such as varied from established rules in their dress, 
 without warning from the church, and from all intercourse 
 with their wives, husbands, brothers, sisters, and relations,
 
 Chapter 22.] BAPTISTS. 407 
 
 and avoid them as they would the plague. The latter were ■ 
 for treating offenders with lenity and moderation. The rigid 
 party were sub-divided on other points, but they soon dwindled 
 to a small number. These were called Flandrians, while the 
 moderate were called Waterlandrians, from the places where 
 they resided. Both parties, however, uniting in the principle 
 that sanctity of manners is the test of the true church, went 
 far beyond other denominations in austerities, and would admit 
 none to their communion but such as exhibited the greatest 
 gravity and simplicity in their looks, gestures, and clothing, 
 and practiced the greatest abstemiousness in their lives. 
 Learning and philosophy, too, they both considered as the 
 pest of the church. The most ignorant man was viewed as 
 proper for a religious teacher as any other, if he had the 
 teachings of the spirit. On this point, however, the W at< r- 
 landrians were less bigoted than the others, and established a 
 public seminary at Amsterdam. 
 
 The Mennonites first gained a legal toleration in the United 
 Provinces in 1572. They did not, however, enjoy undisturbed 
 tranquillity until 1626, when, by the publications of a confession 
 of faith, they cleared themselves from public opprobrium. In 
 1630, a general conference of all the Mennonites in Germany, 
 Flanders, and Friesland, was held at Amsterdam, when they 
 entered into bonds of fraternal union, each retaining their own 
 peculiarities. In 1649, the conference was renewed, and 
 many of the severities of Menno were mitigated. A few of 
 them came to England in the reign of Henry VIII., but they 
 suffered much persecution from the government, and were 
 banished by Queen Elizabeth to Holland. 
 
 BAPTISTS. 
 
 In 1608, the sentiments of the Mennonites began again to 
 spread in England. A few imbibing them, separated from the 
 Independents, and established a communion of their own, 
 and, renouncing their former baptism, sent over one of their 
 number to Holland, to be immersed by the Dutch Anabaptists, 
 that he might be qualified to administer the ordinance in 
 England. From this they soon spread and became numerous. 
 
 They rejected the name of Anabaptists, because they 
 would not allow that any baptized by them had been baptized 
 before, and assumed the name of Baptists ; declared them- 
 selves the only true church of Christ, and claimed a direct
 
 408 BAPTISTS. [Period III. 
 
 descent from Christ and his apostles, through the Waldenses. 
 Like the .Mennonites, they viewed believing adults as the only- 
 proper subjects of baptism ; and immersion as the only proper 
 mode. None, therefore, but those who had been immersed 
 upon a profession of saving faith, would they allow to belong 
 to the church of Christ, and to be proper subjects of com- 
 munion. They early fell into contention upon points of 
 doctrine, and split in 1G11, into two great parties, called the 
 particular and the general Baptists. The particular Baptists 
 are Calvinists, and the general, Arminians. The former have 
 ever been by far the most numerous. Some of both parties 
 have recently admitted those who have been baptized in 
 infancy to the Lord's Supper. Some, also, of both parties, 
 observe the seventh day as the Sabbath, from an apprehension 
 that Christ never abrogated the Jewish Sabbath. These are 
 called Seventh-day Baptists. 
 
 During the reign of the High Commission Court and Star 
 Chamber, many of the Baptists suffered severely. Cromwell 
 extended protection and patronage to them, and they increased 
 considerably during the protectorate. But they met, at that 
 period, with much perplexity and trouble, from the Quakers, 
 who violently opposed all water baptism. By the act of 
 uniformity in 1G62, they suffered with other non-conformists, 
 and were ejected from their pulpits; and subsequently were 
 subjected to vexations, imprisonments, loss of goods, and of 
 life. Among those who suffered severely, of this denomi 
 nation, was the celebrated 
 
 JOHN BUNYAN. 
 
 He was the son of a tinker, born 1628. In early life, he 
 was infamous for the most daring impiety. Thrice was he 
 snatched from the jaws of death; but the divine mercies he 
 only abused to sin. Fortunately he married the daughter of 
 a pious man, whose only portion was two books, " the Practice 
 of Piety," and " the Plain Man's Pathway to Heaven." 
 These books brought conversion to his heart ; and submitting 
 himself to Cod, he entered into the communion of the Baptist 
 Church, at Bedford, in his 27th year, and soon became an 
 active and powerful preacher of the gospel. He established 
 himself at Bedford, and was active in forming numerous 
 churches around him. At the restoration, he was seized and 
 thrown into prison, where he lay twelve years. But there he
 
 Chapter 22.] BAPTISTS. 
 
 was not idle. He maintained himself and family, by making" 
 longtagged thread laces ; and there wrote thai most wonderful 
 book, " The Pilgrim's Progress." Alter he regained his 
 liberty, he traveled through England, to comfort and establish 
 his brethren. A meeting house was built for him at Bedford ; 
 but he often preached in London, where he attracted vast 
 crowds. He died August 31, 1688, aged 60 years. He was 
 a man of deep humility and gentleness. His industry is to be 
 seen in his two folio volumes. His Pilgrim's Progress has 
 been translated into various languages, and has been printed 
 more times than any book excepting the Bible. Until the 
 middle of the 18th century, the Baptists never admitted 
 psalmody into their worship, considering it a human ordinance. 
 It was then introduced by some, and a violent controversy 
 ensued. 
 
 At the revolution in 1688, the Baptists, with the other dis- 
 senters, gained a legal toleration ; and in the next year, dele- 
 gates from upwards of an hundred churches, met in London, 
 to inquire into the state of the churches, and adopt measures 
 for their prosperity. By this assembly, was published the con- 
 fession of faith, known as the century confession. It continued 
 its annual sessions a few years. At this period there were in 
 England and Wales, about 300 churches, though many of 
 them were small and without pastors. 
 
 Their increase in the last century was small. Of the Par- 
 ticular Baptists, there were in 1768, 217 churches; in 1790, 
 312 ; in 1798, 361 . In Wales, there were about 80 churches. 
 In Ireland, but 8 or 10. In Scotland, but a few, and these 
 have been Sandemanians, who have had no fellowship with 
 the English Baptists. The general Baptists have about an 
 hundred churches in Great Britain. They are generally 
 Arminian and Unitarian. 
 
 In 1793, the Particular Baptists formed a missionary society, 
 and sent Messrs. Thomas, Carey, and Marshman, to India, 
 who, under God, have done wonders. 
 
 The assembly of 1689, laid the foundation of a Baptist 
 academy, at Bristol, for the education of ministers. This has 
 been very flourishing. Another was founded near London, 
 in 1810. 
 
 From the opposition to human science and human aid, in 
 building up the cause of Christ, the English Baptists have 
 had but few learned men, and have produced but few valuable 
 35
 
 410 AMERICAN BAPTISTS. [Period III. 
 
 works. Ciill,* the Rylands,f Stenncts,^ Pearce,§ Fuller,|| 
 Ward,H Hall,** and Foster,ff Particular Baptists, have been 
 ornaments to the Christian church. The ministers among the 
 General Baptists, have usually been men of more learning 
 than among the Particulars, though no individuals have 
 excelled them. In foreign missionary operations they have 
 been surpassed by none. 
 
 The Baptists came to^NTcw England soon after its settle- 
 ment. Roger Williams, who left his congregational church in 
 Salem and contended with the government and churches in 
 Massachusetts, on points of discipline, established himself at 
 Providence, with no particular church order, in 1639. In a 
 short time he and his people renounced infant baptism and 
 were baptized according to the views of the Baptists. This 
 church was the first Baptist church in America. A Baptist 
 church was gathered in Charlestown, Mass. 1665, in New 
 Jersey in 1688, in South Carolina in 1690, in Groton, Ct. 1705. 
 In the first century, seventeen churches were gathered. Nine 
 of them were in New England. In the next forty years twenty 
 more were established. After the great revival in 1741, arose 
 many separate churches all over New England. Several of 
 these became Baptist, so that in 1790 they numbered above 
 800 churches. But a destroying blast came over them 
 through the influence of Elhanan Winchester, who preached 
 among them the doctrine of universal restoration. With the 
 increase of the country this denomination also has rapidly 
 increased, and have now in the United States about 8500 
 churches, and 5500 ministers. They arc chiefly in the 
 WCstern and Southern States. In the early period of their 
 
 * Dr. Gill was pastor, first of the Baptist church in Kittering, and after- 
 wards in London. He was a great scholar and an high Calvinist. He wrote 
 an exposition of the Bible, in 9 vols, folio, and a body of divinity, in 3 vols. 
 4to. He died Oct. 13, 1771. 
 
 t Father and Son. Both ministers at Northampton. The latter became 
 head of the Baptists' academy at Bristol. 
 
 1 Father and Son. Both ministers at Exeter, of excellent character and 
 distinguished abilities. 
 
 $ Minister of Birmingham, a man of ardent piety, and warm missionary 
 spirit. Died Oct. 1799, aged 33. 
 
 H Minister at Kittering. One of the most able and excellent men of any 
 communion. 
 
 % Late missionary to India. He inspected the printing press at Seram- 
 pore. His labors were immense. 
 
 ** Robert Hall, perhaps the greatest preacher that England has produced. 
 
 tt An exceedingly able writer ; author of several valuable works.
 
 Chapter 22. 1 FREE WJLLERS. 411 
 
 history the Baptists in New England and Virginia were much 
 molested on account of their peculiarities. From Massachu- 
 setts they were at one time banished. 
 
 The Baptists in the United States are generally particular 
 and Calvinistic. As a body they are serious and very regular. 
 Many of their churches have enjoyed precious revivals. Their 
 ministers have not generally been distinguished for learning, tra1 
 some have been highly respectable, particularly Mr. Gano,* 
 Dr. Manning,! Dr. Stillman,J Dr. Furman,§ and Dr. Baldwin. ]| 
 They have a college at Providence, R. I., — a literary and 
 theological institution at Waterville, Maine — another at Wash- 
 ington city, a theological school near Boston, and one in the 
 State of New York. They liberally support foreign missions. 
 
 After the French war a number of families removed from 
 New England and settled in Nova Scotia and New Brunsw irk. 
 Some were Baptists, who laid the foundation of churches there. 
 But they have never prevailed much there until within a few 
 years. In Upper and Lower Canada there are but few of this 
 order. In the West Indies they have some churches. 
 
 THE ARMINIAN BAPTISTS 
 
 Are in America few in number. They are called Freewillers. 
 They date their rise in 1780, through the activity of Elder 
 Randall, of New Durham. They are most numerous in New 
 England and Canada. They have 1165 churches, 771 min- 
 isters, 61,400 communicants. As a body, they do not assent 
 
 * Mr. Gano, was pastor of the Gold street church, New York, twenty- 
 five years. At the close of life he removed to Kentucky, where he died in 
 1804, aged 77, leaving behind him a very high reputation as a laborious, 
 faithful minister of Christ. 
 
 t Dr. Manning was, during his life, considered as the most learned man 
 among the American Baptists. He received his education at, Nassau Hall, 
 New Jersey ; preached in several places with reputation, and then settled 
 at Warren, 11. I., where he opened a Latin school. In 1765, he obtained a 
 charter of incorporation for Rhode Island college, of which he was chosen 
 president. When that institution was placed at Providence, he removed 
 there and performed the duties of the presidency, and preached to the 
 Baptist church for twenty-five years. He was sent by Rhode Island to the 
 old Congress. He died, greatly lamented, July 29, 1791, aged 53. 
 
 t Dr. Stillman was born in Philadelphia, 1737. After preaching in various 
 places, he was settled in Boston in 1765, where he continued greatly be- 
 loved and respected, until his death, March 113, 807, in the 70th year of his 
 age. He was a truly eloquent preacher and good man. His publications 
 were many. 
 
 § Minister in Charleston, S. C. 
 
 II Minister in Boston.
 
 412 BAPTISTS. QUAKERS. [FtKIOD III. 
 
 to the doctrine of divine decrees, or the divine institution of 
 the Sabbath, and have few settled ministers. 
 
 A body of men styling themselves Christians, a species of 
 Unitarians, coalesce with them. These estimate their number 
 at 300,000. 
 
 SEVENTH DAY BAPTISTS 
 
 Have been known in England about 200 years, but have never 
 been numerous. They first appeared in Newport, Rhode 
 Island, and formed a church in 1671. This church has con- 
 tinued to the present time. A more flourishing one existed 
 at Hopkinton. Several were in connexion, and some have 
 been planted in the State of New York. They conceived that 
 it was an anti-christian power that changed the Sabbath from 
 the seventh day to the first. They have 70 ministers, 60 
 churches, and 6000 communicants. 
 
 Other small sects of Baptists exist in America, as the 
 Rotlgerene Baptists in Connecticut ; the Keithian Baptists, a 
 sect of Quakers ; Tunker Baptists, or dippers, and Mennonites 
 in Pennsylvania, and at the West. There are also Six Prin- 
 ciple Baptists, with twenty-five churches. Free Communion 
 Baptists, who have two conferences in New York. The 
 General Baptists have in Kentucky eight churches. 
 
 QUAKERS OR FRIENDS. 
 
 In that great revolution of reli«ious opinion in England, 
 which first gave every one, excepting the old standing order, 
 free toleration, and advanced a Cromwell to the throne, it 
 might be expected, from the natural tendency of the human 
 mind to extremes, that some would go in their speculations 
 and demands as far beyond all that sound reason and scrip- 
 ture would approve, as would balance the restraints under 
 which they had before been held. Amorig those who thus 
 went beyond all reformers, was George Fox, who was born 
 at Drayton, 1624, and educated a shoemaker and grazier. 
 Discontented with these employments, he led a wandering 
 life, frequented much the company of religious and devout 
 persons, and in 1647 became a preacher. He found nothing 
 in the religion of the times that pleased him. Christians 
 were, in his view, worldly and licentious. The modes of 
 worship were established by law. The clergy were ordained 
 over particular parishes, and paid for preaching. These 
 things, as well as the drunkenness, injustice and profanity of 
 the age, were the subjects of his severe animadversion.
 
 Chapter 22.] QUAKERS OH FRIENDS. 413 
 
 Against the commonly received doctrine, that the Scripture is" 
 able to make us wise unto salvation, and that ministers should 
 be qualified for their office by suitable degrees of Learning, lie 
 asserted that, the light of Christ, let in upon the heart, was the 
 only means of salvation, and a sufficient qualification for the 
 ministry. At Nottingham, " he went away," says his bio- 
 grapher, " to the steeple house where the priest took for his 
 text, ' We have a more sure word of prophecy, whereunto ye 
 do well that ye take heed, as unto a light that shineth in a 
 dark place, until the day dawn, and the day star arise in your 
 hearts.' And he told the people this was the Scripture by 
 which they were to try all doctrines, opinions, and religions. 
 George Fox hearing this, felt such mighty power, and godly 
 zeal working in him, that he was made to cry out, O no : It 
 is not the Scripture, but it is the Holy Spirit by which the 
 holy men of God gave forth the Scriptures, whereby opinions, 
 religions, and judgments are to be tried. That it was which led 
 into all truth, and gave the knowledge thereof. He thus 
 speaking, the officers came and took him away, and put him 
 into a filthy prison." After his release, he traveled through 
 England, Ireland, Scotland, Holland, Germany, the American 
 colonies, and the West Indies, calling upon men to disregard 
 the ordinary forms of religion, and attend to that divine light 
 which is in all men. Several times more he was imprisoned 
 as a disturber of the peace, and of public worship. 
 
 Fox had many adherents who were called Quakers, as 
 some say, because he once told one of the judges to tremble 
 at the word of the Lord, or as others affirm, from certain dis- 
 tortions in their worship. In these, Fox, assisted by Robert 
 Barclay, George Keith and Samuel Fisher, formed a regular 
 system of doctrine and discipline. He died in London in 
 1690. And though William Penn said of him, "He was a 
 man that God endowed with a clear and wonderful depth ; a 
 discerner of others' spirits, and very much a master of his 
 own ; of an innocent life, meek, contented, modest, steady, 
 tender," yet it is evident from his history, that he had no 
 small portion of *fanaticism, and that he broached sentiments 
 which must have appeared to men at that period, as utterly 
 subversive of civil and religious order and decorum. 
 
 These sentiments many of his followers fully acted out 
 
 creating great disturbances, and they were severely chastised 
 
 by the magistracy. Of these disturbances, however, they 
 
 acquit themselves as the guilty cause, since they only pur- 
 
 35*
 
 414 QUAKERS OR FRIENDS. [Period III. 
 
 sued the course pointed out by the light that was in them, 
 and would have nothing to do with the established forms of 
 presbyterianism or episcopacy, and refused to take oaths to 
 the magistracy, or pay tithes, or engage in war. The tumults 
 were occasioned by those who would not let them pursue their 
 own course. But the ministers viewed this course as de- 
 structive of all true religion, and the magistrates as subversive 
 of civil government ; and the Quakers were imprisoned, fined, 
 and whipped, sometimes for their tenets, but more frequently 
 for their obstinacy. Cromwell was disposed to suppress them ; 
 but the more he learned of their character, the more disposed 
 he was to let them alone, but he did not put a stop to the 
 persecutions. 
 
 The Friends have not increased for a considerable period in 
 England. The number of their congregations is about 396. 
 Population 40,000. They are found chiefly in the counties of 
 York, Lancaster, Cumberland and Kent. Their peculiar dress 
 and phraseology, have, to a considerable extent, been laid 
 aside, especially by the wealthy. 
 
 King Charles II. and James, oppressed them, and made 
 severe laws against their meetings for worship, chiefly be- 
 cause they would not take the oath of allegiance. Had the 
 value of their affirmation been understood, as it now is, they 
 might have been spared much tedious imprisonment, and been 
 found as faithful, peaceable subjects as those who took the oath. 
 
 In 1656, a few female Quakers came to New England, and 
 practised conduct which they said was required of them by 
 the Divine will, and pointed out by the light within them, but 
 which the civil magistrates viewed as inconsistent with civil 
 and religious order ; and they were punished with stripes and 
 banishment. In 1658, four were put to death. But they 
 interceded with Charles II. and obtained a mandamus to stop 
 these severities. 
 
 In 1672, Charles released four hundred from prison, who 
 had refused to conform to the church of England, to take the 
 oath of allegiance and pay tithes ; but at the king's decease, 
 fifteen hundred were still confined for what was considered 
 outrageous conduct. Their imprisonments were long and 
 severe, and many of them died without regaining their liberty. 
 They enjoyed no peace in Great Britain until the revolution. 
 Their affirmation is there now taken in civil courts, except in 
 criminal cases. 
 
 In 1680, William Penn received from Charles II. a grant of
 
 Chapter 22.] QUAKERS OR FRiENDB. 416 
 
 that fertile territory which now forms the State of Pennsyl* 
 vania, as a reward for the eminent services of his father, who 
 was a vice admiral in the British navy. Penn was a shrewd 
 intelligent, active man, and improved his grant to the greatest 
 advantage. He carried with him a large number of Friends 
 from England and founded a city of remarkable regularity and 
 beauty, which, for the harmony that prevailed among them, he 
 called Philadelphia ; and a State which has arisen to the first 
 rank in the Union. Here they became a large and respec- 
 table community. The first law in Massachusetts exempting 
 the Quakers from taxation for the support of the congregational 
 ministry, was passed in 1734. During the Revolutionary 
 war, they were involved in great distresses because they re- 
 fused to join the army. Many large estates were sacrificed 
 to pay fines imposed upon them. 
 
 In America they have between five and six hundred con- 
 gregations, and over two hundred thousand people. 
 
 The Friends have ever maintained many doctrines in 
 common with the reformed churches, but they view every 
 man as furnished with a measure of the Holy Spirit, or as 
 they call it. of the light of Christ, which is a rule of duty 
 superior to the Holy Scriptures, and which requires only to 
 be brought into exercise in silence and meditation. They 
 reject a regular Gospel ministry, viewing every person, male 
 and female, as a suitable religious teacher, who is influenced 
 by the Spirit, to speak in a public meeting. They reject, also, 
 the Sabbath, singing, outward ordinances, baptism, and the 
 Lord's supper, giving them all a spiritual interpretation. They 
 have no family worship, and no audible religious service at 
 meals. They consider outward forms as hindrances to true 
 spiritual worship, and think their most precious meetings to be 
 those in which they have perfect silence and communion with 
 God. They practice abstemiousness in living, renounce 
 amusements, forms of politeness, and respect of persons, lest 
 these things should cloud the divine light. They view the 
 common name of the months and days of the week as relics of 
 paganism, and substitute the ordinal numbers.* They refuse 
 to take an oath, to engage in war, to give titles, to pay outward 
 homage, and are uniform and plain in their dress.f A drunken 
 
 * In this they were not at first peculiar. The Independents and Bap- 
 tists did the same. 
 
 t They adopted what was the* plain dress in 1650, and this they have 
 never altered.
 
 416 MORAVIANS. [Period III. 
 
 Quaker is seldom seen. Their government is sustained in 
 monthly, quarterly, and yearly meetings, and is a kind of 
 presbyterianism. 
 
 Of late, there has been an extensive and serious division 
 among them on points of doctrine ; one party has struggled for 
 a considerable degree of orthodoxy and spirituality, while the 
 other has been upholding Socinianism. They are now com- 
 pletely separated under the names of the Orthodox and 
 Hicksites. 
 
 The Shakers are a sect formed in England by one James 
 Wadley ; but their prime leader was Ann Lee. This woman 
 claimed the gift of languages, of healing, of discovering the 
 secrets of the heart, being actuated by the invisible power of 
 God, sinless perfection, and immediate communication with 
 heaven. In 1774, she emigrated with her followers to America. 
 They have one large establishment at New Lebanon, N. Y., 
 and fifteen or twenty others in various States. Their number, 
 exceeds four thousand. They view Ann as the elect lady, 
 who travails for the whole world, and by and through whom 
 alone any blessing can be obtained. They derive their name 
 from a heavy dancing and shuddering in their worship. They 
 reject matrimony — are celebrated for their neatness and 
 worldly thrift ; but consider the Scriptures as obsolete, and 
 really have so little among them of the Gospel of Christ, as 
 to render it questionable whether they should find a place in 
 the history of the church. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII 
 
 Moravians. History and discipline. Methodists. Early labors of Wesley and Whit- 
 field. Their separation. Wesleyan Methodists. Their order, discipline and in- 
 crease in Europe and America. Whitficldian Methodists. Lad) Huntingdon. Uni- 
 versalists, 
 
 The Moravians and Bohemians were first converted to the 
 Christian faith in the ninth century, and united in communion 
 with the Greek church. In process of time, they submitted 
 to the Romans. But animated by the labors and example of 
 John Huss and Jerome, they, in the fifteenth century, re- 
 nounced the papal dominion. In the time of the reformation 
 they were called the United Brethren, and formed friendly 
 correspondence with Luther and the principal reformers. 
 But in a civil war in 1620, they were exceedingly distressed, 
 and scattered throughout Europe.
 
 Chapter 23.] Moravians. 417 
 
 la 1722, a small remnant of them were conducted by 
 Christian David, a brother, from Fulnech in Moravia, to 
 Upper Lusatia, where they put themselves under the pro- 
 tection of Nicholas Lewis, Count of Zinzcndorf, and built a 
 village which they called Hutberg and Hernhut, or Watch- 
 hill. The count showed them much kindness, and beino- a 
 zealous Lutheran, endeavored to gather them into the Lu- 
 theran Church. But he failed and became himself a convert 
 to their faith and discipline. In 1735, he was consecrated 
 one of their bishops, and became their spiritual father and 
 great benefactor. He died at Hernhut in 1660, aged 60. 
 He is viewed by the Moravians as one of the greatest and 
 best of men, though he is represented by many as fanatical in 
 his preaching. 
 
 Hernhut the Moravians have held as the centre of their 
 vast operations in the heathen world. A few have fixed their 
 residence in London and Amsterdam. They profess to ad- 
 here to the Augsburg confession of faith, which was drawn up 
 by Luther and Melancthon in 1530. But they have some 
 peculiar views, and a very peculiar government. They know 
 but little of the points which divide Calvinists and Arminians, 
 and speak almost constantly of the Redeemer. They have 
 several congregations, which meet by deputies once in seven 
 years in a general synod, for the superintendence of the con- 
 gregations and missions. All questions of importance are 
 determined by lot, i. e. as they suppose, by the Lord. A 
 subordinate body is appointed at the close of the session, on 
 whom devolves the chief management of the institution. This 
 is called The elder's conference of the unity, and consists of 
 thirteen ciders, who are divided into four departments. 1st. 
 The mission department, which superintends the missionary 
 concerns. 2d. The helper's department, which watches over 
 the principles and morals of the congregation. 3d. The ser- 
 vant's department, which superintends the domestic concerns. 
 4th. The overseer's department, which looks to the main- 
 tenance of the constitution and discipline of the brethren. 
 The power of this elder's conference is very extensive. 
 Every servant in the unity is appointed or removed by it at 
 its pleasure. Bishops and ministers are alike subject with 
 the people. 
 
 Each congregation also has a conference of elders for its 
 own government, which is divided into five departments. 
 They have economies or choir houses, where they live
 
 418 METHODISTS. [Period 11/ 
 
 together in community ; the single men and single women 
 apart, under the superintendence of elderly persons. They 
 take peculiar care in the education of their children. They 
 marry only in their own communion. In the plainness of 
 their dress they strongly resemble the Friends. They have ever 
 been devoted to foreign missions, and have set a most noble 
 example to all other denominations of Christians. In America 
 they have 33 ministers, 2 1 congregations, and 5745 members. 
 The Moravians have bishops, ministers, deacons, and dea- 
 conesses : but their bishops are superior to the ministers 
 only in the power of ordination, and can ordain none but such 
 as are designated by the elder's conference. 
 
 METHODISTS. 
 
 The revolution in England in 1G88, had given such tole- 
 ration to the various protestant churches, that care for self- 
 preservation was supplanted by a worldly spirit, and infidelity 
 entered and overflowed, and threatened to sweep Christianity 
 from the kingdom. At this period, when not merely vital piety 
 was the subject of ridicule, but the learned divines of the 
 nation found it difficult to defend the outworks of Christianity, 
 the Methodists arose, producing a prodigious religious excite- 
 ment, especially among the common people throughout Eng- 
 land and America. 
 
 This sect may be traced to Mr. John Wesley. That extra- 
 ordinary man was born 1703. He received his education at 
 Oxford university, and in 1725, while a tutor there, was 
 ordained to the ministry in the established church. Being 
 deeply impressed with the subject of religion, he conversed 
 with a friend on the means of improvement, who told him that 
 " he must find companions, or make them ; — that the Bible 
 knew nothing of a solitary religion." This led him to asso 
 ciate with him in 1729, his brother Charles, Mr. Morgan and 
 Mr. Kirkham, and a few years a iter. .Messrs. Ingham, Hervcy, 
 Broughton, and George Whitfield, then in his 18th year — all 
 students in college. Their meetings for religious improve- 
 ment were so regularly attended by them, and so methodical 
 did they become in all things, as to be called by the licentious 
 students, methodists and the godly club. This society con- 
 tinued about five years, and rendered itself very popular with 
 many by its religious and charitable efforts, while, by others, 
 it was calumniated and abused. But none of the members 
 seem to have known much of the religion of the gospel
 
 Chapter 23.] METHODISTS. 419 
 
 Whitfield pursued the course of a pharisee, and by ascetic ' 
 austerities nearly brought himself to the grave, while Wesley 
 directing his attention to the inner man, but not knowing there 
 was an Holy Ghost, labored at his great work, " the reco\ ery " 
 as he expressed it, " of that single intention and pure affection 
 which was in Christ Jesus." 
 
 The popularity of these young Methodists, induced sonic of 
 the trustees of the new colony of Georgia, to invite the Wesleys 
 to go thither, and preach to the Indians. With this request 
 they complied, and sailed in 1735, in company with some 
 Moravian missionaries from Germany, whose humble faith and 
 holy joy, even in the storm, showed John that notwithstanding 
 his ardent pursuit of inward holiness, he was yet a stranger to 
 vital piety. Charles returned the next year to England. John 
 remained three years, but without effecting much o-ood. 
 
 Whitfield early turned from his austerities to the Gospel 
 scheme of justification by faith, and by studying closely Paul's 
 Epistles, and Henry's Commentary, entered fully into the views 
 of Calvin. In 1736, at the age of twenty-one, he commenced 
 preaching the Gospel with a popularity unknown before or 
 since by any man in England. To a rich curacy he was in- 
 vited in London ; but on Mr. Wesley's return, he chose to take 
 his place, and embarked for Georgia in 1738. On his voyage 
 he became instrumental of a thorough reformation in the ship's 
 crew. At Georgia he established an orphan house ; which 
 led him to travel through New England to procure assistance 
 for it, and where he preached with wonderful power and 
 success. For the same purpose he re-crossed the ocean and 
 was received with the most enthusiastic applause by thousands 
 of hearers. From many of the pulpits of the establishment he 
 was shut, as an enthusiast, and to this circumstance may be 
 traced the formation of a new sect. For he now found it neces- 
 sary to set up for himself, to effect any good. " I thought," 
 said he, " it might be doing the service of my Creator, who 
 had a mountain for his pulpit, and the heavens for his sounding 
 board ; and who, w T hen his Gospel was refused by the Jews, 
 sent his servants into the highways and hedges." He accord- 
 ingly went among the poor colliers near Bristol, and preached 
 on a mountain in the open air, often to twenty thousand people, 
 and with the greatest success. " His first discovery of their 
 being affected was," he observed, " in the white gutters made 
 by their tears, which plentifully run down their black cheeks 
 as they came out of the coal pits. Several hundreds of them
 
 420 WESLEY AND WHITFIELD. [PERIOD III. 
 
 were soon brought under deep convictions, which, as the event 
 proved, ended in a sound and thorough conversion. The 
 change was visible to all, though numbers chose to impute it to 
 anything rather than to the finger of God. As the scene was 
 quite new, and I had just begun to be an extemporary preacher, 
 it often occasioned many inward conflicts. Sometimes when 
 twenty thousand people were before me, I had not, in my 
 apprehension, a word to say. But I was never totally deserted, 
 and frequently, (for to deny it would be lying against God,) so 
 assisted, that I knew by happy experience, what our Lord 
 meant by saying, ' he that believeth in me, out of his belly 
 shall flow rivers of living waters.' The open firmament above 
 me, the prospect of the adjacent fields, with the sight of 
 thousands on thousands, some in coaches, some on horseback, 
 and some in trees, and at times all affected and drenched in 
 tears together, to which was sometimes added the solemnity 
 of the approaching evening, was almost too much for me, and 
 quite overcame me." 
 
 From Bristol he went into Wales, where he again preached to 
 admiring thousands ; and from thence to London, where in 
 Moorfields, and on Kensington common, he addressed the most 
 astonishing assemblages of people on the subject of salvation. 
 After this, he revisited America, and left the field to Wesley. 
 
 That extraordinary man, on his return to England, learned, 
 he said, (what he least of all suspected,) that he who went to 
 America to convert others, was never himself converted to God. 
 On his voyage out, he had formed a favorable opinion of the 
 piety of the Moravians, and meeting with a band of them soon 
 after his return, in London, he conversed much with them, 
 adopted their peculiar views of true faith, as a belief that our 
 sins are pardoned, accompanied with constant dominion over 
 sin ; and, in one of their assemblies, gained, as he thought, 
 an assurance of their forgiveness of all his sins, and ever- 
 lasting peace. Desirous of visiting the place where this 
 favorite people lived, he went into Germany, to the settlement 
 of the Moravians. He returned to London in 1738, and began 
 to preach with great zeal and success. The multitudes who 
 gathered around him were not equal to those which followed 
 Whitfield ; hut the impressions and outcries exceeded any 
 thing which had been witnessed. 
 
 Mr. Whitfield returned again to England, in 1741, after a 
 still more popular and successful tour through North Ame- 
 rica than before. But alas ! with Wesley he was no longer
 
 Chapter 23.] wf.sllyaxs. 421 
 
 to co-operate. These two men were found to be possessed" 
 of very different systems of theology. Whitfield had preached 
 and printed in favor of election, and Wesley in favor of uni- 
 versal redemption and christian perfection. Their different 
 views were communicated to their hearers, and two great 
 parties were at once formed. Whitfield preached once for 
 Wesley, and no more. " You and I," said he, " preach a 
 different Gospel." Both continued to labor with astonishing 
 success, and became the heads of large and powerful sects. 
 
 WESEEYAN, OR ARMINIAN METHODISTS. 
 
 Mr. Wesley at once found himself at the head o{ an im- 
 mense body of people, all in the church of England, as he 
 himself was, yet looking to him as their spiritual guide. 
 Leave them to the ministers of the establishment he could 
 not, for they excluded him from their pulpits, and reviled him 
 as an enthusiast. Nor could he expect preachers from the 
 learned universities, for they would neither supply present 
 exigencies, nor meet his views, nor be ever sufficient in num- 
 ber. Whitfield had set him. the example of raising up lay 
 preachers. And he now thought it his duty to put any man 
 into the ministry who desired the office, provided he gave 
 evidence of piety, had a good understanding, and clear utter- 
 ance, and was successful in converting souls. Numerous men 
 possessing these qualifications, he sent from the most ordinary 
 employments of society, into various parts of the kingdom, 
 and such was the credit of his name, and to such a degree 
 did they adopt his dispassionate manner, and " infantile sim- 
 plicity," that wherever they came, they were received, sup- 
 ported, and listened to, with the greatest deference. 
 
 Their fundamental principles were, in the liturgy, homilies 
 and articles of the church of England, but to these they gave 
 a broad Arminian interpretation. Against personal election, 
 the point on which Mr. Wesley broke with Mr. Whitfield, 
 and the saint's certain perseverance, they were violent. 
 They also maintained that perfection is attainable in this life. 
 In his views of faith, their great leader coincided, as has been 
 remarked, with the Moravians ; considering it, as he said, 
 " not only a divine evidence or conviction that God was in 
 Christ reconciling the world unto himself, but a sure trust and 
 confidence that Christ died for my sins, that he loved me, and 
 gave himself for me. And the moment a penitent sinner be- 
 lieves this, God pardons and absolves him ; and as soon as 
 86
 
 422 Methodists. [Period III. 
 
 his pardon or justification is witnessed to him by the Holy 
 Ghost, he is saved." 
 
 As the mass of preachers and converts grew, it became 
 unwieldy, and Mr. Wesley called all his preachers to an 
 annual conference. This conference first met in 1744. 
 
 In this conference a general view was taken of doctrine, 
 discipline and moral conduct. The whole kingdom was di- 
 vided into circuits. Fifteen or twenty societies which lay 
 around some principal towns formed a circuit. In each cir- 
 cuit was stationed two, three, or four preachers, according to 
 its extent and importance, who were to labor in it for one 
 year. The eldest was called the assistant or superintendent, 
 who directed the labors of his associates. Each, having his 
 place assigned him, was to begin a progressive motion round 
 the circuit ; perpetually traveling and preaching, as the super- 
 intendent directed. Each therefore had his daily work before 
 him, and knew where his brethren were laboring. They 
 were to have no regard for any other sect or people, but to 
 preach in their place to all who would hear them, and gather 
 into their society all who would join them. 
 
 The days of bloody persecution for religious dissent had 
 passed away. The puritans had fought the battle, and gained 
 a general toleration of all religions. The Methodists there- 
 fore grew up without opposition from government. Indeed 
 when their meetings were threatened, as they often were by 
 the mob, the government usually protected them. 
 
 From England they soon passed to Ireland, America, the 
 Indies, Africa, and the continent of Europe, maintaining every 
 where, as far as possible, the same system. 
 
 Mr. Wesley lived to see the 88th year of his age, and 65th 
 of his ministry He died March 2, 1791. He maintained to 
 the day of his death a perfect ascendency over the vast body 
 that had adhered to him. He was remarkably neat in his 
 person, exact in his habits, simple in his style of speaking 
 and writing; a man of great ardor; confident, bold, and of 
 unparalleled diligence. He is supposed to have traveled near 
 300,000 miles, and to have preached more than 40,000 ser- 
 mons. He presided at forty-seven annual conferences. 
 
 After his death his followers were much divided on points 
 of government. Wesley had ever closely adhered to the 
 church of England. He did not permit his traveling preach- 
 ers to preach in church hours, or administer baptism or the 
 Lord's supper, but directed all his people to attend the church
 
 Chapter 23.] wesleyans. 433 
 
 worship, and receive the ordinances from the hands of the 
 regular clergy. At his decease, many united in publishing a 
 declaration that they would adhere to his system, but others 
 revolted and established a new connection in which they li;ul 
 preaching in church hours, and the ordinances administered 
 by their own preachers, and in which also the people had a 
 voice in the temporal concerns of the societies, and the elec- 
 tion of church officers. 
 
 The Methodists under the care of the British and Irish 
 conferences, which includes all excepting those in the United 
 States, are about 300,000. Their traveling preadhers, about 
 1100. 
 
 A seminary was established by Mr. Wesley at Kingswood, 
 for the education of the children of preachers. 
 
 The first Wesleyan Theological Institution for the improve- 
 ment of junior preachers, was established in 1834. The 
 great names in their histoiy are Wm. Wesley, Richard Wat- 
 son, and Dr. Adam Clarke. Their missionary operations 
 have been carried on with great system and energy. 
 
 A few Methodists came to New York from Ireland in 1766, 
 and through the labors of a Mr. Embury, so increased, that 
 they erected a meeting house in John street in 1768. The 
 next year two preachers were sent over by Mr. Wesley from 
 England. And in 1771, came over Francis Asbury and 
 Richard Wright. Thomas Rankin was also sent over by 
 Wesley to take the general superintendence of the American 
 churches. Through the exertions of these and other zealous 
 laborers, the number of the Methodists was soon greatly in- 
 creased, and in 1773 a regular conference was held in 
 Philadelphia. 
 
 Until the close of the Revolutionary war, the system of 
 Methodism was according to the plan of Wesley. The 
 preachers were not empowered to administer ordinances, and 
 the people were obliged to go to other churches. As the 
 United States had now become independent of Great Britain, 
 Wesley determined to make the American churches inde- 
 pendent ; and sent Dr. Thomas Coke, commissioned as a 
 superintendent or bishop, to constitute the American churches 
 independent ; to raise Mr. Asbury to the same office, and to 
 ordain preachers and elders. He arrived in 1784, and on the 
 25th of Dec, consecrated Mr. Asbury to the office of bishop. 
 The number of members in America then, was 14,988, and of 
 preachers 83. Universal satisfaction was expressed at the
 
 424 WE&LEYANS. [Period [II. 
 
 procedure ; and the general cause was revived and strength- 
 ened. Bishop Asbury imitated W i sley in his diligence and 
 labor, and a vast increase of numbers was soon gained to the 
 Methodist cause. 
 
 The Methodist church in the United States, like that in 
 Great Britain, is Episcopal. Its clergy consist of bishops, 
 presiding elders, elders, deacons, and an unordained order of 
 licensed preachers. Its preachers arc also divided into itin- 
 erant and local, or such as travel at the discretion of the 
 ecclesiastical authorities, and such as perform duty only as 
 opportunity offers. Its great ecclesiastical authority, is the 
 general conference. Previous to 1808, it met annually. It 
 was then agreed on account of the extent of the country, that 
 there should be several annual conferences in the United 
 States, and one general conference of delegates from these 
 subordinates ; in the ratio of one delegate for every seven 
 itinerant preachers, which should meet once in four years. 
 The general conference elects bishops and makes rules and 
 regulations for the church. On some points, however, it 
 can legislate only by the joint recommendation of all the an- 
 nual conferences, and by a vote of two thirds of the general 
 conference. In the United States, there are seventeen an- 
 nual conferences, consisting of all the traveling preachers in 
 full connection, and no others. They perpetuate themselves 
 by the election of their own members, and hold the exclusive 
 right of sitting in judgment on the character and conduct of 
 their members. No itinerant preacher can make any appeal 
 from their decision, except to the general conference. 
 
 The bishops, who are five in number, ordain elders and 
 deacons, preside in the conferences, appoint presiding elders, 
 assign to every preacher the circuit or station in which he 
 shall labor, for a term not exceeding two years in succession, 
 and take the general oversight of the spiritual and temporal 
 concerns of the church. 
 
 There is a presiding elder to each particular district, 
 whose business it is to preside at each quarterly conference 
 meeting within his district ; exhorters and preachers are li- 
 censed at the quarterly conference meeting, but when the 
 quarterly meeting is not in session, the presiding elder or a 
 preacher can license exhorters, subject to the decision of the 
 next meeting. 
 
 The traveling preachers are appointed to their stations by 
 the bishop ; they remove and appoint the class-leaders, and
 
 CftAPTER 24.] WHITFIELDIAN METHODISTS. 425 
 
 nominate the stewards, subject to the decision of the quar- 
 terly meeting ; their stipend is regular, and ordinarily suffi- 
 cient. They are supported when superannuated, or laid aside 
 by infirmity ; or if they die in pursuit of their avocation, their 
 families receive an annual allowance, which is paid them 
 from an appropriation taken from the profits of a book concern 
 under the patronage of the denomination. 
 
 The clergy are supported, and their expenses are defrayed 
 by the " chartered fund," and the regular contributions of the 
 people. The VVesleyans in America maintain sentiments 
 similar to those in England. They value highly Adam 
 Clarke's Commentary on the Bible. They have class meet- 
 ings, band meetings, love feasts, quarterly meetings for com- 
 munion, and camp meetings. Revivals have been frequent 
 among them, and often excitements are great. They have a 
 Wesleyan University at Middletown, Ct., a college at Carlisle 
 and one at Meadville, Pa., one at Boydton, Va., one at La 
 Grange, Ala., one at Augusta, Ky., and one at Lebanon, 111. 
 
 They have in the United States, seven bishops, thirty-two 
 conferences, 4,147 traveling preachers, 8,298 local preach- 
 ers, and 1,157,249 members. 
 
 No denomination is so well organized for increase. But a 
 diversity of opinion has manifested itself on the subject of 
 episcopal government. Some wish to change the government 
 now confined to the traveling preacher and ultimately cen- 
 tering in the bishops, so as to give the local preachers and 
 private members a voice. These have seceded from the 
 main body, and are called The Associated Methodists. 
 They have l,300ministers, and 60,000 communicants. 
 
 WHITFIELDIAN OR CALVINISTIC METHODISTS. 
 
 After his separation from Mr. Wesley, Mr. Whitfield con- 
 tinued to go through England, Scotland, and America, like a 
 flame of fire, every where melting thousands by his eloquence, 
 and causing them to yield in submission to God. Fourteen 
 times he crossed the Atlantic, and finally died in the midst of 
 his labors, at Newburyport, Mass., Sept. 30, 1770, aged 55 
 
 "He loved the world that hated him ; the tear 
 That dropped upon his Bible was sincere : 
 Assailed by scandal and the tongue of strife, 
 His only answer was a blameless life ; 
 And he that forged, and he that threw the dart, 
 Had each a brother's interest in his heart." 
 
 Cowper. 
 
 36*
 
 426 u.MVERSAUsTS. (Period III. 
 
 More from the higher classes of the community followed 
 Whitfield than Wesley. The Countess of Huntingdon, a 
 lady of great rank and wealth, becoming pious, selected him 
 as her chaplain ; opened her house in the park where he 
 preached to the nobility on Sabbath evenings ; built chapels 
 in various parts of England, and filled them with his preachers, 
 and erected in Wales a college for the education of pious 
 young men for the ministry. Her chapels suffered but little 
 at her death. Great efforts were made by her friends to sus- 
 tain them. In most of these, the church ritual has been 
 adopted. Her seminary at Wales has been superseded by a 
 large and better at Chesunt, in Hertfordshire. 
 
 Mr. Whitfield never marshaled his followers into a distinct 
 sect as did Mr. W'esley. He ever remained in communion 
 with the church of England, though he commonly engaged in 
 extemporaneous prayer. His Calvinism was high, and as his 
 preachers were illiterate men, they ran into the extremes of 
 Antinomianism, and gave offence to the Independents and 
 Presbyterians, who followed the old puritans. After the 
 death of Whitfield, the Calvinistic Methodists formed a 
 union, but have never been reduced to much order. Some of 
 their congregations, especially the Tabernacle and Tottenham 
 Court chapel, have been the largest in England. In some of 
 them the liturgy has been used ; and in others not. They 
 are chiefly under the guidance of their ministers and a board 
 of managers. In England there are about eighty places 
 of worship, and in Wales three hundred and fifty. The 
 preachers in Wales are chiefly itinerant. 
 
 UN'IVERSALISTS. 
 
 The doctrine that all mankind will, through the merits of 
 Christ, finally be admitted into the kingdom of heaven, has had 
 but very few advocates in the Christian world, considering its 
 adaptedness to gratify the human heart. Origen, in the third 
 century, seems to have entertained some views of this nature, 
 but he thought that " the sentiment ought to be kept secret 
 among such as may be fit to receive it, and not publicly expo- 
 sed." None of the reformers, unless it be the Socinians, 
 adopted it. The first open advocate of any importance in 
 modern times, of Universalism, was Dr. Chaimcey, of Boston. 
 He considered that Christ died for all men, and that it was the 
 purpose of God that all should finally be saved, and that in 
 this state or another, all would be reduced by God to a willing 
 subjection to his moral government. These sentiments he
 
 ClUPTER 24.] PROTESTANT MISSIONS. 427 
 
 advanced only in an anonymous volume published in London, 
 in 1784. His work met with a very able answer from Dr. 
 Jonathan Edwards, of New Haven. 
 
 In England, similar sentiments were advanced by Mr. 
 James Kelly, one of the preachers of Mr. Whitfield. He be- 
 lieved in strict imputation, and extended it to all mankind; 
 supposing that through the death of Christ, all were perfectly 
 restored to the divine favor. He rejected water baptism and 
 the sacrament. Numbers adhered to him. One of his fol- 
 lowers, Mr. Murray, emigrated to America, and established 
 some congregations. These are still maintained by some 
 active preachers, and several churches have, of late, been 
 added to them. 
 
 The doctrine of universal salvation, or restoration, was also 
 defended in England by Mr. Winchester and Mr. Vidler. 
 They were met powerfully by Rev. Andrew Fuller. 
 
 Dr. Joseph Huntington, of Coventry, Ct., left a manuscript 
 behind him, entitled " Calvinism Improved," advocating the 
 salvation of all, which was published. But it called forth a 
 very able answer from Dr. Nathan Strong, of Hartford, in 
 which he showed that the doctrine of eternal misery is fully 
 reconcilable with the benevolence of God. 
 
 The Universalists at one period, increased rapidly in the 
 United States, especially in Massachusetts. They have 1028 
 churches, and 665 ministers. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 Protestant Missions. Neglected by the reformers. First attended to by the puritans 
 in North America. Eliot. Mayhews. Brainard. Danish missions. Swartz. 
 Hans Egede. Moravian missions. Wesleyan Methodip' missions. Baptist. Lon- 
 don, Edinburgh, Church Missionary Society. BucH .an. Martyn. American 
 Boardi Bible, Tract, and Education Societies. Conclud. ig Remarks. 
 
 We have traced the Christian Church down through eighteen 
 hundred years, and seen her engrossing the attention of but a 
 small part of the human race. In the mean time, far the 
 greater part of mankind have been totally ignorant of her ex- 
 istence ; while myriads who have known her, have united in 
 treating her with contumely and scorn. The last command 
 of Christ was felt in all its proper authority by the Apostles 
 and first Christians, and the Gospel received under their 
 efforts, an amazing extension. The ten heathen persecutions
 
 428 PROTESTAXT MISSION'S. [Period III.. 
 
 in some measure broke the spirit of the followers of the 
 Lamb, and the patronage of Constantine corrupted their 
 principles ; and when the world had broken into the church, 
 she was then engaged for centuries in building up a temporal 
 kingdom, forgetful of the spiritual wants and woes of the 
 heathen. The eighth century was an " age of missionaries," 
 and twilight shone upon the north of Europe, through the 
 apostolic labors of Boniface, Willebrod, Villehad, Llefewyn, 
 and others ; but Mahometanism soon destroyed the churches 
 in the East, and " gross darkness" covered those in the 
 West. When Luther broke the power of the Roman hier- 
 archy, and wrested from its dominions the fairest States of 
 Europe, a prodigious effort was made by the prostrate power 
 to regain what it had lost at home, from among pagan nations. 
 We have sufficiently noticed its missionary proceedings. 
 
 The reformers were too much engaged in the immense 
 revolution which they were effecting at home, to think much 
 of those who were bowing to idols in distant lands. Their 
 geographical knowledge, too, was small ; and their inter- 
 course with pagans almost as little as with the inhabitants of 
 another planet. As commerce opened to the view of Europe 
 the numberless tribes of men, they formed an acquaintance 
 with their spiritual wants, and when they saw, they pitied 
 The love of Christ was not a cold, inactive principle in their 
 breasts. Their operations, however, were slow and small. 
 Centuries rolled away, and little was done. And even now, 
 protestant nations have reason to blush and be ashamed, in 
 view of their diminutive operations in the conversion of the 
 world. 
 
 The 16th century presents us with but two feeble efforts of 
 the protestants among the heathen ; one, of the Swedes 
 among the Laplanders, to whom they gave the New Testa- 
 ment, the other, of fourteen students from Geneva, who went 
 to the Indians of South America, but soon perished. 
 
 In the 17th century, when the greatest efforts might have 
 been expected, as the protestant churches had become firmly 
 established, wealthy and numerous, was almost equally barren 
 of incidents, excepting with the Dutch, and the band of emi- 
 grants to North America. 
 
 The former carried with them the Gospel in their widely 
 extended commerce in the East. Had they pursued a course 
 of thorough instruction, the good they had done would have 
 been incalculably great, and India might now have presented
 
 Chapter 24. J protestant missions. 429 
 
 some of the fairest churches of Christendom. But they bap- 
 tized, and admitted to the profession of Christianity, every 
 individual who could repeat the Lord's prayer, the ten com- 
 mandments, a morning and evening prayer, and say grace be- 
 fore and after meals. In 1688, 180,364 of the inhabitants of 
 Jaffnapatam had thus received Christianity. In the city of 
 Batavia, a church was opened, and 100,000 persons were 
 thus brought into its connexion. Numerous churches were 
 also collected in like manner in Sumatra, Timor, Celebes, and 
 the Molucca Islands, which the Dutch were careful to furnish 
 with the Bible in their own language. But what could be 
 expected of Christians thus formed, without a change of 
 heart ? They must have been then, as the remnant of them 
 are now, mere pagans, with a nominal profession of the reli- 
 gion of Jesus. 
 
 A more spiritual and evangelical work was attempted and 
 carried on in the latter part of the century, by the emigrants 
 to North America. About twenty nations of Indians came 
 under the influence of the English colonists. These Indians 
 were polytheists. Like most pagans, they believed in two 
 superior deities, good and evil, Kitchhan and Hobbamok. 
 Their priests, called powaws, were supposed to have much 
 secret communication with them. They had no temples, 
 excepting in the country of the Narragansetts, where was 
 one. They were much subjected to the delusions of witch- 
 craft. Their powaws pretended to perform wonders, and 
 inflicted upon themselves the most horrible severities. The 
 Indians had some notions of another life, and happiness or 
 misery, according as they Avere good or bad. Their igno- 
 rance and wickedness early excited the compassion of the 
 pious Puritans. The heart of the Rev. John Eliot, who had 
 emigrated from England in 1631, and settled at Roxbury, 
 was particularly affected. The wretchedness of the heathen, 
 the design of emigration, the seal of the colony, on which 
 was pictured a poor Indian with a label in his mouth, "Come 
 over and help us," pressed him to do something. He saw 
 in them many things resembling Jewish customs, and thought 
 they might be descendants of the dispersed Israelites, con- 
 cerning whom there was a promise of conversion. The 
 Indians had no written language, but Mr. Eliot soon learned 
 their barbarous dialect, and preached with great success. 
 The sachems and powaws became alarmed, lest they should 
 lose all their influence over the people, and threatened to
 
 430 J?ROTESTA.\T MISSIONS. [Pkriod III. 
 
 kill him if he did not desist. But he did not fear them, and 
 always said to them, " I am about the work of the great God, 
 and my God is with me ; so that I neither fear you, nor all the 
 sachems in the country. I will go on, and do you touch me If 
 you dare." It was his custom to take care of his own flock 
 and go on a missionary tour once a fortnight, through various 
 parts of Massachusets and Plymouth, preaching Christ. His 
 fatigue and dangers were great, but he never sunk before 
 them. " I have not," he says in a letter, " been dry night or 
 day, from the third day of "the week unto the sixth ; but so 
 traveled ; and at night pull oft' my boots, wring my stockings, 
 and on with them again and so continue. But God steps in 
 and helps. I have considered the word of God, 1 Tim. ii. 3 ; 
 ' endure hardness as a good soldier of Jesus Christ.' " 
 
 In 1660, an Indian church was formed at Natick, and num- 
 bers were admitted to the Lord's table, who had stood as cat- 
 ecumens or been propounded ten years. These abandoned 
 polygamy, drunkenness, and other sins. Other churches were 
 soon after formed in other places. And that they might be 
 built up in a most holy faith, Mr. Eliot translated and published 
 in their language the whole Bible,* perhaps the greatest 
 labor ever performed by any man. The whole was written 
 with one pen. He also composed and translated a primer, 
 grammar, singing psalms, the practice of piety, and Baxter's 
 call to the unconverted. He might well remark, " prayers 
 and pains will do any thing." 
 
 This wonderful man, whose firmness, zeal, benevolence and 
 perseverance were almost unparalleled, lived to see six respec- 
 table churches, and twenty-four Indian preachers laboring suc- 
 cessfully as missionaries of the cross. He rested from his 
 labors May 20, 1690, aged 86. He has well been called the 
 Apostle of the Indians. 
 
 The Mayhews also deserve to be had in everlasting remem- 
 brance for their long continued and successful labors on Martha's 
 Vineyard. For a century and a half, this family devoted them- 
 selves to the conversion of the heathen. In 1652, 282 gave 
 evidence of conversion and were received into the Christian 
 church. Eightof them were powaws. At a subsequent period, 
 of 180 families, only two remained heathen. By Experience 
 
 *Thc longest word is in Mark i. 40: "Wuttappesittukgussunnoohweh- 
 tunkquoh.
 
 Chapter 24.] ELIOT. MAYHEWS. BRAINARP. 431 
 
 Mayhew, the Psalms, and John, were translated into their" 
 language. 
 
 Others among the first settlers of New England, entered 
 into the same field of labors with much success. The char- 
 acter of their converts is very interesting and dear to all the 
 lovers of experimental religion, and shows that man in his 
 most savage state, can be brought to the knowledge of God, 
 and may taste the joys of salvation. The wars with the col- 
 onists soon interrupted all efforts to evangelize the Indians, 
 and drove them from New England. 
 
 David Brainard distinguished himself in the middle of the 
 last century, by his zeal for the conversion of the American 
 Indians. At Crosweeksung, N. J., he witnessed a signal out- 
 pouring of the Spirit upon the nations of the forest. Multitudes 
 seemed to be convinced of sin and to submit themselves to God 
 Thirty he saw seated at the table of Christ. Mr. Brainard early 
 fell a prey to a feeble constitution and severe hardships. He 
 died at Northampton, Oct. 9, 1747, aged 29. He is consid- 
 ered as one of the most pious of later missionaries, and as hav- 
 ing given the great spring to modern missionary enterprise. 
 
 Laudable efforts were also made to enlighten and convert 
 the Stockbridge Indians, by Mr. Sergeant and President 
 Edwards ; and also afterwards to convey the gospel to the 
 Oneidas and Senecas, by Mr. S. Kirkland. 
 
 The first of the modern European nations, that seriously 
 engaged in converting the heathen were the Danes. Messrs. 
 Zeingenbalg and Plutsche were sent by Frederic IV. to the 
 Malabar coast in India, in 1705. They early translated the 
 four Gospels into the Malabar tongue, and subsequently the 
 whole Bible. At the end of twenty-four years the number 
 of the baptized amounted to 8000, and but ten missionaries 
 were in the field. 
 
 In 1750, Swartz engaged in this mission, and remained in it 
 forty-eight years. He was a rare missionary of the cross. His 
 influence over the heathen, especially over those in exalted 
 stations, was probably unparalleled. The Rajah of Tanjore, 
 made him his counselor, and when he died, committed to him 
 the care of his son. When Swartz died, the reigning Rajah 
 made great lamentation over him, covered his body with a gold 
 cloth, and erected a monument to his memory. More than two 
 thousand were converted by him to the faith of Christ. Other 
 valuable men have entered into his labors, and not les.s than 
 80,000 of all casts have here received Christianity.
 
 432 PROTESTANT MISSIONS. [Period III. 
 
 In 1708, the attention of the Danes was turned toward 
 Greenland. That country was settled in the middle of the 
 ninth century. About the eleventh, it was enlightened by 
 the Gospel, but for three hundred years, it had been entirely 
 secluded from the continent. Hans Egede, a clergyman 
 of Norway, fancying that his countrymen were still there, re- 
 solved to visit them ; and, under the patronage of the king 
 of Denmark, sailed with his family in 1721, for that inhospi- 
 table region. The old colony was extinct. The country 
 barren ; the inhabitants barbarous. A set of jugglers called 
 Angehoks controlled their spirits. But amid the unparalleled 
 distress from polar winters, pestilence, famines, and a barba- 
 rous people, the mission has continued, and by the assistance 
 of the Moravians, paganism is nearly abolished in the country. 
 
 The efforts of the Danes arrested the attention of the 
 Moravians, and in 1732 they entered into the same labors. 
 And though only about 600 in number ; poor exiles ; with- 
 out literature, wealth, or patronage, they have made them- 
 selves known in every clime. Every Moravian is a mis- 
 sionary in his feelings, and stands ready to go to the ends of 
 the earth, when directed by the elder's conference. Their 
 first station was among the blacks in the West Indies. 
 Their next on the icy shores of Greenland. They have 
 planted themselves among the Indians of America, the 
 Hottentots of Africa, and the hordes of Tartary, and sup- 
 sported themselves by the hardest toil. They have now 
 about thirty stations, and employ 170 laborers, including 
 females, and number 30,000 converts. They are a 
 wonderful people. The history of their missions is full of 
 interest. 
 
 The Methodists have, from the very first, considered them- 
 selves as engaged in a kind of mission throughout Christen- 
 dom ; and, until of late, have turned their attention but little 
 to heathen lands. 
 
 In 1786, Dr. Coke, a Wesleyan Methodist, engaged on 
 Lis own responsibility, and without patronage, in a mis- 
 sion, chiefly among the blacks of the West Indies. He 
 was followed in his labors, by a number of active mis- 
 sionaries, who collected societies, and who now number 
 about 25,000 in their connection. They have had to con- 
 tend with violent opposition from the slave-holders, and 
 from the regular established clergy. Both of these have 
 had the government on their side, and very severe laws have
 
 Chapter 24] 
 
 CAREY. THOMAS. 433 
 
 been passed from time to time, against all who in this 
 manner, accounted irregular, preached the Gospel, and col- 
 lected assemblies of the blacks. Both the preachers and 
 their converts, have been imprisoned, and severely chas- 
 tised, and some most disgraceful and cruel scenes have been 
 acted. 
 
 In 1814, that enterprising man, Dr. Coke, sailed from 
 England with seven other missionaries for the island of 
 Ceylon. Dr. Coke died on his passage. His surviving 
 brethren established themselves at Colombo, where they 
 have since labored with fidelity and success. Their number 
 has been since considerably reinforced. Their Church mem- 
 bers exceed 300. 
 
 The Methodists have since planted stations at Australia, 
 Sierra Leone, South Africa, and Bombay. 
 
 A Wesleyan missionary society was formed at London, 
 Dec. 1, 1814, which raised in 1821, 137,444 dollars. It sup- 
 ports 148 missionaries. 
 
 The Wesleyans in North America, have stations among the 
 Creeks, Cherokees, Choctaws, Mohawks, and Wyandots. 
 
 The attention of the Baptists was first directed to the 
 subject of missions about the year 1784. But no system 
 of operation was set in motion until 1792, when the Rev. 
 Mr. Carey of Leicester, in England, who had borne the 
 wants of the heathen much on his heart, having preached a 
 sermon before his association, in which he exhorted them 
 to Expect great things, and Attempt great things, a Soci- 
 ety was formed, and 132. 2s. 6d. was subscribed to send 
 the Gospel to the heathen. Which way to direct their 
 attention they knew not. Providentially their views were 
 turned to India, by Mr. Thomas, a surgeon, who had 
 resided there, and had his compassion excited for the myr- 
 iads there, in Pagan darkness ; and he, with Mr. Carey, 
 were designated and solemnly set apart for that field of 
 labor. They arrived in Calcutta with their families, Novem- 
 ber, 1793. 
 
 They took their station amid hundreds of millions, who 
 have for centuries been subject to the grossest idolatry, and 
 most debasing superstitions. The mythology of the Hin- 
 doos has taught them the existence of a Supreme Being, but 
 has shut him out from all concern with the world ; excepting 
 as he has created three principal deities, called Brahma, 
 37
 
 434 PROTESTANT MISSIONS. [Period III. 
 
 Vishnou, and Scva, to whom he has committed its creation, 
 government, and preservation. These are worshipped, es- 
 pecially the second, who is supposed to have had nine incar- 
 nations, all of which are represented by various images. 
 Besides these, the Hindoos have inferior gods and goddesses, 
 amounting to 230,000,000. Every family has its house- 
 hold god, which is placed at the entrance of their dwelling 
 Their images are made of brass, wood, and stone, and though 
 said to be mere images, are worshipped by the mass of the 
 people as gods. They worship also the heavenly bodies ; 
 their spiritual guides ; the cow ; the Ganges, which has on its 
 banks three millions of sacred places, annually visited by 
 millions of people. The country is rilled with temples. 
 The most sacred of their religious establishments is the tem- 
 ple or car of Juggernaut, an horrid idol, which has been 
 visited annually by millions for worship, and to which vast 
 multitudes have sacrificed their lives. 
 
 Their whole system of worship is most cruel, debasing, and 
 polluting. Horrid self-tortures are daily practised and ap- 
 plauded. Innumerable infants are destroyed. Widows are 
 compelled to be burned on the funeral piles of their husbands. 
 No morality is taught or known among these vast myriads of 
 the human family. They are perfect fatalists, and have no 
 belief in man's accountableness. After death, the soul is sup- 
 posed to pass into some other body, or to a bird or beast. 
 
 Their divisions into casts, renders them almost impene- 
 trable by the preachers of the Gospel. These casts are dif- 
 ferent degrees or orders in society. Of these, there are 
 two Brahmins, or priests, and the Soodra, or common 
 people, but each of these has many divisions and sub-divis- 
 ions. Every man is obliged to follow exactly the business 
 of his father. Each line of business is a cast. All social 
 intercourse between the casts is forbidden. If a person 
 eats or marries with one of another cast, or interferes with 
 his employment, he loses cast, which is a calamity worse 
 than death. He is deprived of his property; forsaken of 
 his friends ; treated every where as a vile outcast, and left to 
 drag out a most miserable existence in famine and disgrace. 
 Bui cast he must lose, who eats with a missionary or listens 
 to the ( rospel. 
 
 Throughout India, the education of all but the Brahmins, is 
 very limited. The myriads of females are never taught by 
 hem, to read, and are considered as a grade below the cow.
 
 Chapter 24.] LONDON missionary SOCIETY. 435 
 
 Amonf such, a people dM these two Baptist brethren 
 throw themselves, a drop in the ocean, but a drop with which 
 the ocean would not assimilate, and losing their friends, they 
 came near perishing for want of sustenance. They hired 
 themselves to an indigo factory, and there began their labor. 
 In 1796, they were joined by Mr. Fountain, and in 1799, by 
 Messrs. Marshman, Grant, and Brunsdon, with their wives, 
 and Mr. Ward and Miss Tidd. The whole fixed the seat of 
 their labors at Serampore. They threw all their property 
 and the fruits of their labor into a common stock. Some of 
 them have fallen asleep. But some have lived to see the Bi- 
 ble translated either in whole, or in part, into forty-three 
 different languages, each spoken by millions of people, and 
 issued from their press and circulated among the people, 
 and to behold numerous missionary stations established by 
 their European brethren in various parts of India ; above 
 1000 natives converted to Christianity, who have renounced 
 cast and been baptized, and several preaching with much 
 success to their countrymen, the everlasting Gospel. With 
 every missionary station is connected large schools, in 
 which vast numbers of children are educated in the principles 
 of Christianity. Such operations, persevered in, must and 
 will undermine and overthrow even the gigantic system of 
 Hindoo superstition. 
 
 The Baptists in America were first excited to this all im- 
 portant subject, by two missionaries in India, of the Amer- 
 ican Board, Judson and Rice, who left the service in which 
 they were engaged, in consequence of a change of senti- 
 ment on the subject of baptism. The Baptists at Seram- 
 pore had made an unsuccessful attempt to establish a mis- 
 sion at Burmah. Mr. Judson directed his attention to that 
 country, and Mr. Rice returned to America to seek patron- 
 age. Through his influence, an American Baptist Mis- 
 sionary Board was formed at Philadelphia, in 1814, by 
 delegates from eleven States, and handsome collections 
 were made in most of the Baptist churches. Mr. Judson, 
 accompanied by Dr. Price, a physician, remained for some 
 time at Rangoon, a solitary laborer. 
 
 In 1816, the Board sent Mr. Hough and wife to his aid, and 
 subsequently Mrs. Wade and Boardman. 
 
 The Burmese are civilized like the Hindoos ; but are de- 
 based and bloody pagans ; chiefly followers of Boodhu. 
 The prospects of the missionaries have ever been discour-
 
 436 PROTESTANT MISSIONS. [Period III. 
 
 aging. Mr. Judson translated the New Testament into the 
 language of the Burmese. The Baptist Board has also estab- 
 lished stations in Africa and among the North American In- 
 dians, which have been much prospered. 
 
 The zeal with which the Baptists in England engaged in 
 missions in England, excited a number of dissenters and 
 members of the establishment to unite, Sept. 22, 1795, in the 
 formation of the splendid London Missionary Society. 
 
 Its attention was first directed to the South Sea Islands. A 
 ship called the Duff, commanded by Captain Wilson, was pre- 
 pared, and thirty persons sailed, August 10, 1796, from London. 
 Some were left on the Friendly Islands, in a partially civilized 
 community : but were soon, through adverse providences, part 
 destroyed, and part compelled to flee to New Holland. The 
 remainder landed at Otaheite amid the most deplorable ruins 
 of the fall. There where the eye witnessed a fertile soil, salu- 
 brious climate, and delightful scenery, it also beheld the most 
 awful moral desolation, accompanied with no mental cultivation 
 or refinement of manners, and connected with a religion 
 which sanctified every crime — a taboo system, the most 
 horrid ; the offering of human sacrifices to the most foolish 
 and absurd idols ever imposed by Satan upon mankind. 
 
 Fifteen years they toiled amid worse than Egyptian dark- 
 ness. At length, light began to dawn. In 1813, Pomare the 
 king, was impressed by the Gospel, and soon renounced his 
 idol gods. His people followed him. For years the Sun of 
 righteousness has now shone upon the island ; and 12,000 
 adults have been taught to read ; 3000 children are in schools ; 
 28 houses of worship have been erected, and are filled Sab- 
 bath after Sabbath, by worshippers of Jehovah ; idolatry and 
 superstition have passed away ; peace has succeeded to the 
 most cruel and desolating wars, a missionary spirit is excited, 
 and eighteen natives have entered the field of labor, through 
 whose instrumentality two churches have been formed on 
 distant islands, and 5000 taught to read. A nation has been 
 born in a day. It brings millenium nigh. 
 
 The London society have establishments also in other 
 parts of the globe. In 1798, Dr. Vanderkemp, a learned and 
 skilful physician, whose name is precious in missionary 
 annals, with Mr. Kicherer, was sent to the Hotentots and 
 Bushmen of Africa, through whose instrumentality, together 
 with that of successive laborers, some thousands have come 
 to the knowledge of Christ. Fifteen stations, 25 mission-
 
 Chapter 24.] London missionary society. 437 
 
 aries, and some native preachers are now under the care of 
 the society, in the South of Africa. To the East and West 
 Indies the Society have also sent forth able heralds of sal- 
 vation, who are active in dispelling the thick darkness which 
 veils the human mind in those regions. Among its laborers, 
 no one deserves greater commendation than Mr. Morrison, 
 who has compiled a Chinese grammar and dictionary ; trans- 
 lated the Scriptures into the Chinese language ; and circulated 
 above 150,000 pamphlets and tracts. The Chinese are pa- 
 gans, though not so gross as the Hindoos. They are wor- 
 shippers of the god Foe. 
 
 In 1801, a missionary seminary was established at Gosport, 
 in England, under the care of Dr. Bogue. 
 
 In 1796, the Scotch came forward with their usual zeal in 
 religion, and formed the Edinburgh Missionary Society. 
 They first directed their attention to the Sosoo country in 
 Africa. But being unsuccessful, they turned to Tartary, 
 where they have now three stations, and the prospect of 
 doing great good by circulating Bibles and tracts in the Tar- 
 tary language, through the immense regions of Tartary, Persia 
 and China. 
 
 Until the commencement of the 19th century, the immense 
 church establishment of England remained a stranger to for- 
 eign missions. A society was indeed formed in 1 647, " for the 
 propagation of the Gospel in foreign parts," which received the 
 sanction of parliament, and the patronage of different princes, 
 but has done little excepting in British provinces. In 1800, 
 was formed the noble Church Missionary Society. 
 
 Its first missionaries were sent to Western Africa — aw- 
 fully debased by the slave trade, where, after conflicting 
 with many most distressing evils, their stations are flourish- 
 ing. But the immense British dominions in Asia, have been 
 the chief object of attention. There, their operations have 
 been generously supported and blessed. A recent effort 
 to teach females to read, who have for centuries been totally 
 neglected as incapable of it, has been very successful and 
 promises to effect the greatest changes in India. 
 
 In 1814, an establishment was formed under the Rev. 
 Henry Marsden, at New Zealand, among a people barbarous 
 in the extreme, and continually engaged in the most ferocious 
 contests. This society has 45 stations, 296 schools, 440 
 teachers and laborers, and 14,000 scholars. It has a flour- 
 ishing missionary seminary at Islington. 
 37*
 
 438 PROTESTANT MISSIONS. [PERIOD III 
 
 Two Britons, though employed by no missionary society 
 will be held in lasting remembrance for their labors among 
 the heathen. The first, Claudius Buchanan, D. D., one oT 
 the Chaplains to the East India Company at Bengal, was for 
 a course of years indefatigable in his labors in ascertaining 
 the state of the moral and religious world in the East, and in 
 rousing the attention of his countrymen at home to its spiritual 
 desolations. He died in England, Feb. 9, 1815. The other, 
 Henry Martyn, who was excited to devote his life to the 
 heathen by reading the life of David Brainard, gained the 
 chaplaincy to the East India Company. He reached Dinapore, 
 Nov. 1806, and having learned the Hindostanee, he translated 
 into it the liturgy and the New Testament. From India he 
 traveled into Persia ; boldly disputed with the Mahometan 
 doctors ; translated the New Testament into the Persian, and 
 produced a prodigious excitement in that kingdom. He was 
 cut off at Tocat by a fever, in the midst of usefulness, Aug. 16, 
 1812, aged 31. " While some shall delight to gaze upon the 
 splendid sepulchre of Xavier, and others choose rather to 
 ponder over the granite stone which covers all that is mortal 
 of Swartz, there will not be wanting those who will think of 
 the humble and unfrequented grave of Henry Martyn, and be 
 led to imitate those works of mercy which have followed him 
 into the world of light and love." 
 
 The friends of missions in Germany have of late been direc- 
 ting their efforts towards the southern provinces of the Russian 
 empire, where German colonists are planted through the Cri- 
 mea and Georgia — even to the borders of Persia. Their 
 object is to revive religion among their countrymen, to awaken 
 into life the ancient Greek Church, and ultimately to carry 
 their conquests into the territories of Mahomet. 
 
 The spirit of Missions which once burned in the breasts of 
 Eliot, the Mayhews, and Brainard, had become nearly extinct 
 in the American churches as they advanced in age and in- 
 creased in riches, and for a considerable period no sympathy 
 seems to have been felt for the nations sitting in the region 
 and shadow of death. In 1787, a society was formed in Bos- 
 ton, for propagating the Gospel among the Indians and others 
 in North America ; but little, however, was ever effected by 
 it. This was followed by the institution of the New York 
 Missionary Society, in 1796 — the Connecticut, in 1798 — the 
 Massachusetts, in 1799 — and the New Jersey, in 1801 — all 
 valuable institutions ; but their efforts were chiefly directed
 
 Chapter 24.] A - B - c - foreign missions. 439 
 
 to the relief of the destitute in the New Settlements. The 
 General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church have also for 
 some years had annual collections for missions. 
 
 Soon after the opening of the present century, that spirit 
 again burst forth and will continue, it is hoped, to burn, until 
 the kingdoms of this world are all become the kingdoms of 
 our Lord and of his Christ. That great institution, The 
 American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Mis- 
 sions, was formed in 1810. A generous legacy of 30,000 
 dollars was received from a lady ; others threw their gifts into 
 the Lord's treasury, and five beloved missionaries, Judson, 
 Hall, Newell, Nott and Rice, were ordained and sent with 
 their wives to India.* Much perplexity attended them on 
 their arrival. The government ordered them to return. Mr. 
 Newell, in endeavoring to plant himself in the Isle of France, 
 was called to see his lovely wife close her eyes in death. 
 Mrs. Judson and Rice unexpectedly avowed a change on the 
 subject of baptism, and withdrew from the services of the 
 Board. After many trials, Newell, Hall, and Nott, commenced 
 labor at Bombay. 
 
 June 21, 1815, a new mission was fitted out for the East. 
 Four missionaries were sent to Ceylon. Nor were the Board 
 unmindful of the wants of the heathen on their own continent. 
 They sent Mr. Kingsbury, in 1817, to the Cherokee country, 
 by whom a foundation was laid for extensive establishments, 
 both among the Cherokees and Choctaws. In 1820, a large 
 and valuable mission was sent to the Sandwich Islands, in the 
 Pacific Ocean. The religion and morals there were not dis- 
 similar to those of the Society Islanders, though, through a 
 wonderful providence, just before the arrival of the mission- 
 aries, they had renounced all their idol gods. The next year, 
 the attention of the Board was directed to the countries about 
 the Mediterranean Sea, particularly Jerusalem and the Holy 
 Land, and two missionaries were sent out to explore, and 
 establish a mission. 
 
 The zeal and success of the Board roused to action the 
 friends of Christ in New York and its vicinity ; and in 1818, 
 they formed a society, denominated the United Foreign 
 
 * The beloved Samuel J. Mills was devoted to the same mission, but was 
 detained at home by Providence, and become a great instrument in exciting 
 the American Churches to the formation of some of the noblest institutions 
 of the age. He died on a passage from Africa, June 16, 1818, aged 34, 
 whither he had been in the service of the Colonization Society, which lay 
 near his heart.
 
 440 Protestant missions. [Period III. 
 
 Missionary Society. Two large establishments were made 
 by them among the Osage Indians. Missionaries were also 
 sent by them to the Indians in New York, to the Michigan 
 Territory, and in Ohio, and to the colored people of Hayti. 
 But in the summer of 1826, an union was formed between this 
 society and the American board, and theae stations were 
 transferred to the care of the board. 
 
 Since its institution, the American board has been blessed 
 with a constantly increasing patronage from the American 
 churches ; and though it has been called to weep over the 
 early extinction of many of the bright lights which it has 
 planted in regions of darkness, yet it has had the happiness to 
 find others, burning with equal brightness, to place in their 
 stead, and to behold all dispelling, to an amazing extent, the 
 thick darkness of paganism. 
 
 In Bombay, Newell, Nichols, Frost, Hall, and others, have 
 successively fallen before the king of terrors. But through the 
 labors of these men and their companions, the New Testament, 
 and some part of the Old, have been faithfully translated and 
 printed in the vernacular tongue of twelve millions of people, 
 and more than a million Christian publications have been put 
 into circulation, and many children have been taught to read 
 and know something of the true God, and of Jesus Christ. A 
 chapel lias been erected at Bombay. This mission " has 
 struck its roots deep in the native soil." 
 
 On Ceylon, God has remarkably poured out his Spirit, and 
 the mission church contains not less than 500 native members 
 who give great evidence of sound piety. Some have become 
 preachers of the Gospel. 
 
 Southern and Western Africa have been blessed with the 
 light of the Gospel sent forth by this noble institution. 
 
 At the American stations, Brainard, Eliot, and Mavhcw, 
 (named after the distinguished friends of the heathen in 
 former times) some of the natives exhibited bright examples of 
 piety and benevolence. The children in numerous schools, 
 have showed much intelligence and industry. But the removal 
 of the Indians to the west of the Mississippi, has broken up 
 these missionary labors. 
 
 The success of the Sandwich Island mission, has been 
 similar to that of the London mission to Otaheite without its 
 delay and awful trials. These isles truly " waited for His 
 law." And when it was published they submissively received 
 it Thousands of people have been brought, under the in-
 
 Chapter 24.] 
 
 AMERICAN BOARD. 441 
 
 struction of native teachers who have been taught by the 
 missionaries. The native language has been reduced to 
 writing ; Bibles, and books, and tracts, have been printed and 
 vast multitudes of the people are able to read. During the 
 winter of 1839, in an outpouring of the Spirit, more than 
 10,000 were added to the churches of Christ. Immense 
 churches have been erected which are thronged with wor- 
 shippers. The Spirit has been poured out upon various places, 
 and thousands have erected the family altar. Chiefs, of great 
 influence, have publicly professed the religion of Christ. 
 Whole villages once given to drunkenness, theft and murder, 
 have become sober and honest. The Sabbath is generally 
 sacredly observed. 
 
 The Palestine mission was early deprived by death, of two 
 beloved missionaries, Parsons and Fisk ; but no small degree 
 of evangelical light has shone upon that part of benighted 
 Asia. Since the establishment of the mission, more than 
 35,000,000 pages have been issued from the press in Western 
 Asia. 
 
 In Persia the Ancient Nestorians have been found in a 
 state of great purity with ancient copies of the Scriptures, and 
 are receiving from American missionaries the truth as it is in 
 Jesus. 
 
 In 1816, the board established a school at Cornwall, Conn, 
 for the instruction of heathen youth who had found their way 
 to the United States, that they might be Christianized and 
 sent back, a rich blessing to their countrymen. About forty 
 were there collected together speaking the various languages 
 of earth, and some learned, it is believed, the language of 
 heaven. There lived and died Henry Obookiah, a most in- 
 teresting Sandwich Islander. It answered the purpose for 
 which it was established, but it was relinquished because the 
 heathen youth could better be instructed in their own country 
 at the missionary stations. 
 
 In 1845, the American board had 26 missions, 95 stations, 
 135 ordained missionaries, 231 assistant, 17 native preachers, 
 and 122 native helpers ; 62 churches, 25,612 church mem- 
 bers, 15 printing establishments, and had printed from the 
 beginning 488,000,000 pages. From the commencement its 
 annual receipts had gradually increased, until in 1840, they 
 reached the sum of $241,691 04. 
 
 On the 20th of May, 1823, the Protestant Episcopal
 
 442 BIBLE SOCIETIES. [Period III. 
 
 Missionary Society in the United States, was formed 
 at Philadelphia. Auxiliary societies have been established 
 and preparations made lor active co-operation with other 
 societies in bringing men to the knowledge of salvation. 
 
 As the people of God in America have looked abroad, they 
 have felt a new spirit arising in their breasts toward their own 
 country. In May, 1826, The American Home Missionary 
 Society was formed at New York. It designs to concentrate 
 the operations of all the domestic missionary societies in the 
 United States. 
 
 Amid the benevolent efforts of Christians toward the pagan 
 nations, the children of Israel scattered among every nation 
 have not been forgotten. Mr. Wolf, a converted Jew, made 
 the most laudable efforts in Europe and Asia, to search out and 
 convert his brethren, and large societies have been formed in 
 Great Britain and America, which have sent among them 
 missionaries and tracts, and instituted schools for their children. 
 
 If this zeal for Missions which we have been contemplating 
 and which has, for the last thirty years especially, swelled 
 the song of heaven, has constituted a new era in the church, 
 no less has the powerful operation of a sister spirit which has 
 carried forth the Bible to every nation. 
 
 In 1803, a Mr. Charles, minister in Wales, went to London 
 to obtain if possible, some Welsh Bibles for the destitute poor 
 in that country. His affecting representations and appeals 
 excited numbers to unite, March 7, 1804, in the formation of 
 that now magnificent institution, 
 
 THE BRITISH AND FOREIGN BIBLE SOCIETY. 
 
 The great object of this society from its commencement 
 has been, the circulation of the Scriptures, without note or 
 comment, in the principal living languages. Its early and 
 unrivaled popularity, the vastness of its exertions and its 
 blessed results, are, and ever must be, objects of wonder and 
 lively gratitude. It had issued from its depository in twenty- 
 two years, above four millions of copies of the Scriptures, and 
 assisted in disseminating or translating the Bible in one 
 hundred and forty-seven different languages and dialects. Its 
 expenditures had been above six millions of dollars. 
 
 While it has been thus active in supplying the spiritual 
 wants of the vast family of man, it has excited Christians in 
 different parts of the world to go and do likewise. Noble 
 societies have been formed in Switzerland, Ireland, Russia,
 
 Chapter 24.] SABBATH SCHOOLS. 443 
 
 Prussia, Norway, Denmark, Sweden, North America, Hol- 
 land, Germany, Paris — also in Asia and Africa, which by 
 their numerous auxiliaries, are rapidly tilling the earth with 
 the word of life. About 3,000 are now in active operation, 
 whose annual receipts are about 500,000 dollars. 
 
 In this age of benevolence, have also arisen the industrious 
 Tract Societies, which are fast filling the world with little 
 heralds of salvation. The first was instituted in 1799 in 
 London, which has issued from its depository 80 millions of 
 tracts, in forty-two different languages. The American Tract 
 Society was formed at Boston, 1814. In 1825, it became 
 auxiliary to the National Tract Society formed at New York. 
 These institutions have also sent forth millions of publications 
 for the spiritual instruction of mankind. In 1817, the Metho- 
 dists, with a like commendable zeal, formed at New York the 
 Methodist Tract Society, which has been active in the cause. 
 
 In 1822, the Reformed Dutch church, established under 
 the auspices of the general synod, the R. D. C. Missionary 
 Society, whose operations have been chiefly domestic. The 
 Evangelical, Lutheran, and German Reformed churches have 
 each missions connected with their respective synods. 
 
 To supply the great demand which exists for preachers of 
 the Gospel, a society was formed in Boston, N. E., Aug. 29, 
 1815, called the American Education Society, whose ob- 
 ject is the education of pious young men for the Gospel min- 
 istry. This society has, during its existence, rendered itself 
 eminently serviceable to the church, and promises, by its per- 
 manent funds, to continue to do so to the end of time. About 
 600 of its beneficiaries have passed through their course of 
 education and are now employed in promoting the cause of 
 Christ. 
 
 Toward the close of the last century, the attention of the 
 church was directed to her children and youth. Schools were 
 established in Great Britain on the Lord's day, through the 
 agency of Robert Raikes, for the instruction of the ignorant 
 poor in divine things. The churches in America and other 
 parts of the world saw their utility and followed the example. 
 In Great Britain and Ireland 700,000 youth are now receiving 
 instruction in 6,000 schools, from more than 50,000 teachers. 
 In the United States, about 1,000,000. In the whole world 
 more than two and a halt millions. 
 
 The seamen, who have in all ages been deplorably desti- 
 tute of religious instruction, have also of late received 'great
 
 444 conclusion. [Period III 
 
 attention from the pious and benevolent. Places of worship 
 have been prepared in some of the principal seaports in the 
 Christian world ; preaching has been afforded, and some 
 thousands have been converted to the Lord. 
 
 In 1826 was formed at Boston the American Temperance 
 Society, to arrest the progress of a vice which was sweeping 
 30,000 annually to an untimely grave, and most lamentably 
 marring the purity of the churches. Millions in this coun- 
 try have enlisted under its banner, and millions in other coun- 
 tries have totally abjured the use of all intoxicating driuks. 
 
 That the divine blessing may descend on all these efforts 
 for the redemption of the world, a concert for prayer has been 
 for some time very extensively observed on the first Monday 
 in every month throughout the Christian world, and by mis- 
 sionaries and converts to Christianity, in heathen lands. 
 Concerts for prayer are also extensively held for particular ob- 
 jects ; as Sabbath schools, Education Societies, Colleges, &c. 
 
 We have briefly contemplated the operations of the Pro- 
 testant world for the enlargement of the Redeemer's kingdom. 
 By these the great Captain of salvation is going forth con- 
 quering and to conquer. How beautiful are his feet upon the 
 mountains ! The church is moving rapidly toward millennial 
 glories. Forgetting, in a measure, the contentions and secta- 
 rian animosities, which have, in past ages, engrossed her, she 
 is with apostolic benevolence and zeal, carrying the light of 
 life to " the old wastes, the desolations of many generations." 
 Who is not grateful that he # lives in this age ? that he stands 
 on this spot between the living and the dead ? Who, in this 
 moment of holy enterprise, of lofty exploit, will not pray, with 
 greatest earnestness, Thy kingdom come ? Who will not 
 consecrate to Messiah's triumphs over pagan darkness and 
 idolatry, Mahometan imposture, and popish superstition, his 
 time, his talents, his possessions, his influence ? 
 
 " Behold the tabernacle of God is with men ; and 
 He will dwell with them ; and they shall be his peo- 
 ple ; and God himself shall be with them and be 
 their God. And God shall wipe away all tears from 
 their eyes ; and there shall be no more death, nei- 
 ther sorrow nor crying, neither shall there be any 
 more pain, for the former things are passed away."
 
 APPENDIX 
 
 HISTORY OF THE JEWS FROM THE DESTRUCTION OF JERUSALEM TO 
 THE PRESENT TIME. 
 
 A Coin struck at Rome after the destruction of Jerusalem by Titus, re- 
 presenting the conquered country — she that was full of people, sitting a 
 widow, solitary and weeping. 
 
 No mind can contemplate the ancient history of the children of Israel, 
 the chosen people of God, without feeling a strong desire to trace their 
 course subsequent to their excision from the church, for their unbelief, and 
 to know something of their present state and future prospects. In this 
 place can be presented only a brief view of their Residence, Govern- 
 ment, Religion, Learning and Learned Men, the Fate op their Be- 
 loved City^and Country, their False Christs, Persecutions, 
 and Sufferings, Numbers at various Periods and Countries, Em- 
 ployment, Attempts for their Conversion, Present State and 
 Prospects. 
 
 their residence. 
 
 The Jews have been scattered, as Moses declared they would be, among 
 all people, from one end of heaven to the other. When the Roman 
 general, Titus, in the year of our Lord 72, had destroyed Jerusalem, and 
 ploughed up its foundations, all the lands in Judea were ordered to be sold, 
 and such oppressive acts were passed, that only a few who felt an attach- 
 ment to their land, which could not be destroyed, remained to die amidst its 
 desolations. Multitudes retired to Egypt and the islands of the Adriatic ; 
 great numbers fled to Persia and Babylon ; and many took refuge in Italy 
 and the western part of the Roman Empire. From that day to this, they 
 have beenTound, when suffered by civil governments, in every region of 
 civilized man. 
 
 GOVERNMENT. 
 
 It was predicted that the sceptre should not depart from Judah, nor a 
 
 lawgiver from between his feet, until Shiloh should come. The Jews, 
 
 with few exceptions, governed themselves until Christ came, and then the 
 
 government departed from them, and thev have now, for 1S00 years, without 
 
 38
 
 446 APPENDIX. 
 
 a moment of independent sovereignty, been subject to others. They 
 have, excepting in the United States, served their enemies in every land, 
 and had an iron yoke of bondage put upon their necks. They could not, 
 however, well long remain as a separate body, without some internal 
 organization, and soon after their dispersion, they divided into two great 
 branches, the eastern and western, and chose distinguished leaders to be 
 their guides. The head of the eastern Jews was styled the Prince of the 
 Captivity. His residence was at Babylon or Bagdat. The head of the 
 western, the Patriarch. He resided at Tiberias. These chiefs were of 
 the Levitical race ; and being excluded from the royal dignity, and con- 
 fined to religious concerns, they never became alarming to the Romans, 
 As the Sanhedrim could meet in no place but Jerusalem it became extinct 
 at the destruction of the city, but tribunals called houses of judgment, for 
 the decision of religious disputes, were afterwards erected. 
 
 In the year 429, the office of Patriarch was abolished by imperial law, 
 to the great grief of the western Jews. They were, in consequence of 
 this, left solely under the direction of the chiefs of the synagogues, whom 
 they called primates. The Princes of the Captivity were splendid and 
 powerful, but they were totally extinct, in 1039, when the Jews were 
 banished from the East. In the Ottoman empire, the Jews arc subject to 
 a chief of their own nation, called Cochan Pasca, whose power over them 
 is very absolute. 
 
 Every Jewish Church is at present governed by a presiding Rabbi. Two 
 or three of these Rabbis form a tribunal termed Beth Din, the house of 
 justice, for settling religious, and sometimes civil dispute. 
 
 To their religion the Jews have adhered with an inflexible obstinacy. 
 Such parts of their worship as were necessarily confined to Jerusalem, 
 particularly sacrifices, have ceased ; but as closely as they could, in their 
 dispersed state, they have adhered to the Mosaic dispensation. They have 
 continued to read the law in their synagogues, with a variety of prayers : 
 to repeat blessings and praises to God, on all special occasions, to avoid 
 swearing, and to treat the name of God with the greatest reverence ; to 
 abstain from meats prohibited by the Levitical law; to teach their children 
 the law of Moses, to venerate the Sabbath, which they have viewed as 
 commencing an hour before sunset on Friday ; to practice circumcision, 
 and to observe the passover, feast of pentecost, of trumpets, of tabernacles, 
 of purim, and the great day of expiation. They have also had many 
 festivals not appointed by the law of Moses. 
 
 Since the destruction of Jerusalem, they have had no High Priest. A 
 rabbi or priest continues to preside in the synagogue worship, and occasion- 
 ally preaches and marries. He is not confined to the tribe of Levi. The 
 members of that tribe are now considered as laymen, yet they have some 
 little deference paid them in the Synagogue service. 
 
 The Jews in their dispersion have rigidly adhered to a few grfat articles 
 of faith ; the unity of God; the inspiration and ever binding power of the 
 law of Moses; the future appearance of the Messiah; the resurrection of 
 the dead; and future retribution. They have supposed that Christ will be 
 a great temporal prince, will restore the Jews to their native land, and will 
 subdue all nations before him and the house of Judah. As the prophets 
 have predicted his mean condition and sufferings, they have supposed that 
 there will be two Messiahs, Ban Ephraim. a person of low and mean con-
 
 APPENDIX. 447 
 
 dition of the tribe of Ephraim ; and Ban David, a prince of great power 
 and glory, of the tribe of Judah. 
 
 The Jews have acknowledged a two-fold law of God ; the five books of 
 Moses, and oral tradition. The oral tradition was, in their view, first de- 
 livered by God to Moses, and by Moses to the leaders of the Jews after 
 him. The number of these traditions was constantly increasing, and had 
 become, in the time of our Saviour, the chief objects of attention in the 
 Jewish schools. 
 
 About the middle of the second century, rabbi Judah reduced all these 
 traditions of the commentaries which had been made on them, to one book, 
 called the Misna. This was soon received by the Jews as a sacred book, 
 and of equal authority with the written law. A commentary was written 
 on the Misna by Jochanan, soon after it was formed, and called the Jeru- 
 salem Talmud, because it was composed for the Jews who remained in 
 Judea. 
 
 In the East, Rabbi Asce began to collect in the fifth century, the 
 sayings, debates, and decisions of the rabbis, for 300 years, into 35 books. 
 The work was compiled in about a century, and styled the Talmud of 
 Babylon. For it the Jews entertain the highest veneration, and view it as 
 of divine authority. 
 
 About the sixth century, the attention of the Jews was turned to the 
 Scriptures. They much feared, as they had lost their existence as a nation, 
 that they should lose their sacred books. To prevent this, a number of 
 learned men composed a work, in which they first fixed the true reading of 
 the Hebrew text by vowels and accents, and then numbered, not only the 
 chapters and sections, but even the verses, words and letters of the Old 
 Testament. This is called the Masora, the hedge and fence of the law, 
 and is " the most stupendous monument in the whole history of literature, 
 of minute and persevering labor." 
 
 After the invention of printing, the Jews carefully printed several Hebrew 
 bibles in folio, and quarto, and lexicons and concordances. Cardinal Hugo, 
 in 1240, had divided the Scriptures into chapters. But in 1445, Mordecai 
 Nathan, a rabbi, refined upon him, and divided the chapters into verses, but 
 they were never marked in any printed Hebrew copy, until 1661. Most of 
 the Hebrew manuscripts extant, were written between 1000, and 1457. 
 One very fine copy of the Pentateuch is on 40 skins, written in 153 
 columns, about twenty-two inches deep, and five broad, each column con- 
 taining 63 lines. These skins are connected together and rolled up. 
 
 Some new sects have from time to time appeared among the Jews, but 
 the Pharisees have ever formed the bulk of the nation. A few Caraites, 
 who reject the traditions, and are Jewish Protestants, remain. A colony of 
 these are on the Crimea. The Sadducees, as a sect, are nearly extinct. 
 But there are many real Sadducees, that is, Infidels, among the Jews ; men 
 who reject all belief in revelation, and moral accountability, and any Saviour. 
 A party has recently sprung up in Germany, who despise both the Talmud 
 and the Old Testament. They are little better than deists. The New 
 Testament is read extensively. 
 
 LEARNING AND LEARNED MEN. 
 
 The Jews have never been a literary people. Rabbinical knowledge is 
 all that has been esteemed by them of any value, and from this they have 
 feared the study of Geek and Roman classics would wean their youth. In 
 the twelfth gentury, however, a constellation of learned men appeared in
 
 448 APPENDIX. 
 
 Europe, who were an honor to the nation. The chief of these were Nathan 
 Ben Jechiel, Abram Ben Ezra, a commentator on the Old Testament ; 
 Moses Maimonides, master of many eastern languages, a distinguished 
 physician, and an able defender of the Mosaic institution ; Isaac Jarki, 
 called by the Jews, Prince of Commentators, and the family of the Kimskis, 
 distinguished for Hebrew learning. In a knowledge of the Scriptures, the 
 Jewish Rabbis always excelled the Roman and English priests in the dark 
 acres. Poland has in modern times, been the chief seat of Jewish litera- 
 ture. A famous Jewish school existed at Cracow in the sixteenth century, 
 to which vouth were sent from all parts of Europe. At Lessen, in Ger- 
 many, a college was established in 1801, where Hebrew youth were taught 
 the languages and sciences. 
 
 FATE OF THEIR BELOVED CITY AND COUNTRY. 
 
 About fifty years after the destruction of Jerusalem, the emperor Adrian 
 sent a colony to rebuild it in the Roman style, and called it iElia Capito- 
 lina, which excited a rebellion of the Jews under Barchobebas, the false 
 Messiah, but they were subdued with a terrible slaughter, and the city 
 was finished, and all Jews were prohibited from entering it, or looking at 
 it, upon pain of death. To prevent further disturbance, Adrian destroyed 
 all that remained of the ancient city, and as he could not change the face 
 of nature, he profaned every place held sacred ; erected a theatre with the 
 stones of the temple to Jupiter on the site of the Jewish temple, and 
 placed a hog of marble upon the gates of the city. For centuries, the 
 Jews durst not creep over the rubbish to bewail their city, without bribing 
 the guards. 
 
 About the commencement of the fourth century, the emperor Con- 
 stantino restored to the city its ancient name, and enlarged and adorned it ; 
 and soon after, Julian, designing to root out Christianity from the earth, 
 favored the Jews, and offered to rebuild their temple. The Jews were at 
 once raised to a pitch of enthusiasm. They brought forth immense wealth, 
 and concentrated it for the purpose. Spades and pickaxes of silver were 
 provided by the rich, and the women showed their zeal by removing the 
 rubbish in their mantles of silk. But a terrible earthquake, and fiery ap- 
 pearances, compelled them to abandon the undertaking. 
 
 In the year 613, Chosroes, the Persian monarch, took Jerusalem, and 
 delivered it into the hands of the Jews, who pillaged the Christian tem- 
 ples, and put 90,000 Christian prisoners to death. It was soon after re- 
 taken by Heraclius, the Greek emperor, but retained only a short period, 
 for in the year 636, the Saracens took it, and by command of Omar, on 
 the ground where Solomon's temple stood, was erected a Mahometan 
 mosque. The inhabitants were allowed their religion, but were not per- 
 mitted to ride upon saddles, or to bear arms. The holy and beloved city 
 now remained subject to the caliphs, about 400 years. 
 
 In 1099, the city was taken by the crusaders, and as the Jews were suc- 
 cessors of those who crucified the Saviour, they were most inhumanly put 
 to death. 
 
 In 1189, it was retaken by the Turks, and by them it has been held in 
 subjection, together with the whole of Palestine, to the present time. 
 
 FALSE CHRISTS. 
 
 Christ told his disciples that there should be false Christs, and false 
 prophets, who should show great signs and wonders ; insomuch, that, if it 
 were possible, they would deceive the very elect. But nsne attracted
 
 APPENDIX. 449 
 
 much regard, until A. D. 132, when one arose calling himself Barchobebas, 
 or son of a star, the person predicted by Balaam. He excited his country- 
 men to rebellion against the Romans, and promised them a full restoration 
 to former glory The Rabbi Akibha became his fore-runner, and publicly 
 anointed him as the Messiah and King of the Jews, putting a diadem on 
 his head. 200,000 Jews were soon collected around this impostor, in the 
 field, who fell with fury upon both heathens and Christians. They gained 
 at first, some advantage over the imperial army ; but in a short period, they 
 were all scattered or slain by the forces of Adrian. Barchobebas and his 
 precursor, with 580,000 Jews, fell by the sword ; besides vast multitudes 
 who perished by famine and pestilence. Such of the Jews as survived, 
 were^sold as slaves, and dispersed over the earth. 
 
 Others in succeeding periods claimed the like homage, but the twelfth 
 century was the most prolific. One then appeared in France ; another in 
 Persia ; another in Spain ; a fourth in Fez, who pretended to work miracles ; 
 a fifth beyond the Euphrates, who drew prodigious multitudes after him ; 
 two others in Persia, and one in Moravia. All these impostors were put 
 to death, and drew indescribable calamities upon the Jews in various parts 
 of the world. 
 
 But none, since Barchobebas, ever imposed go far upon the Jews, or 
 became so distinguished as Zabathia Tzevi, who appeared at Smyrna in 
 1666. He was adored as the first born or God. 400 prophets prophesied 
 of his glories. The Jews every where prepared to follow him to the Holy 
 Land. But interfering with the rights of the Grand Seignior, he was taken, 
 and being shown the stake, he turned Turk. 
 
 The last impostor that has collected many followers, was Mordecai, a 
 German, in 1682. In 1650. a great council was convened upon the plains 
 of Egeda, in Hungary, to consider whether the Messiah had come. 300 
 Rabbis were present. Some were perplexed with the Christian miracles, 
 but the majority agreed that he had been retarded by their sins. 
 
 PERSECUTIONS AND SUFFERINGS. 
 
 In the 28th of Deuteronomy, Moses declared to the Israelites that if 
 they forsook God, they should endure sufferings such as no nation had ever 
 known. Some of these were brought upon them in the first captivity, and 
 in the wars of the Maccabees. But since they crucified the Lord of glory, 
 they have awfully realized the whole. 
 
 Eleven hundred thousand perished in the destruction of Jerusalem. 
 580,000 fell with Barchobebas. Such as survived were sold as slaves into 
 Egypt, and forbidden, on pain of death, even to look at their beloved city. 
 Sapor, king of Persia, becoming jealous of them, violently persecuted them, 
 A. D. 200, throughout his dominions. When the Roman empire became 
 Christian, the Jews were universally abhorred as the persecutors of Christ, 
 and all intercourse with Christians was publicly forbidden. If any Jew 
 married a Christian, or circumcised a slave, he was put to death. Mahomet 
 flattered them for a season, so that they began to view him as the Messiah ; 
 but he became their inveterate foe, and turned his arms against them as a 
 people accursed of God ; slew vast multitudes ; drove them into exile ; 
 confiscated their estates, and compelled all who remained to pay the most 
 exorbitant tribute. 
 
 In the East, a law was passed in 760, constituting such Jews as em- 
 braced the Mahometan faith, sole heirs of the property of the whole family, 
 which induced numerous youth to renounce Judaism. In 849, the eastern 
 38*
 
 450 appendix. 
 
 Jews were compelled by the Mahometans to wear a cord or sash around 
 their waist, as a disgraceful mark, were expelled from all offices which they 
 had enjoyed, and prohibited the use of horses, and compelled to ride on 
 asses with iron stirrups. These marks of infamy have continued in all 
 Mahometan countries to the present day. 
 
 By the disputes respecting image worship, they were involved in new 
 trouble in the eighth century, in the West. Such as would not bow to the 
 the cross and images, were subjected to the greaN st vexations. 
 
 In 763, the Jews aided the Saracens in their encroachments upon France, 
 which excited the rage of Charlemagne. He determined to destroy them, 
 but commuted their punishment, and their chiefs only suffered death. The 
 Jews of Thoulouse, were condemned to receive a box on the ear thrice a 
 year at the gates of the churches, and to pay a perpetual fine of thirteen 
 pounds of wax. In other cities they were made liable to other insults. At 
 Beziers, in Languedoc, the populace threw stones at them with impunity 
 from Palm Sunday to the Tuesday on Easter week. 
 
 In Egypt the Jews suffered persecutions about 1037, from the Caliph 
 Haben. And in 1039, they were all banished from the East by the Sultan 
 Cajens, who resolved upon their total extirpation. Multitudes of them 
 passed into Africa and Spain. The princes of the captivity became totally 
 extinct. 
 
 In 1055, an effort was made by the Jews in Spain to convert the Ma- 
 hometans to the Jewish faith, which so incensed the king of Grenada, that 
 100,000 families were reduced to the greatest extremities. 
 
 During the eleventh and twelfth centuries, the Jews suffered the greatest 
 indignities from the crusaders, who trampled upon them, extorted their 
 money, and put them to death, on their march to and from the holy land, aa 
 the crucifiers of the Lord of glory. In the first crusade, 1500 were mas- 
 sacred at Strasburg ; 1300 at Mayence. 12,000 were t^laiu in Batavia. 
 Women at Trovers, seeing the crusaders approach, killed their children, 
 preferring to send them, as they said, to Abraham's bosom, to having them 
 fall into the hands of the crusaders. Basil. Trevcrs, Coblentz, and Cologn, 
 became human shambles. When Jerusalem was taken, all the Jews were 
 inhumanly murdered. It is difficult to tell who were hated most, the Sara- 
 cens in the East, or the Jews in the West. The public cry through 
 Europe was, " Let us exterminate the descendants of those who crucified 
 Jesus Christ, and let the name of Israel be no more remembered. 11 
 
 In England, the Jews who, by usury, had attained to great wealth, were, 
 in 1188, assessed at the then enormous sums of £60,000, and in 1189, 
 when Richard I, ascended the throne, the mob fell upon them, and put 
 multitudes to death. At York, the mob assembled to inflict upon them 
 similar barbarities. The Jews shut themselves up in a castle ; and being 
 closely besieged, rather than fall into the hands of the English, they set 
 fire to the castle, and 500 were burnt after killing their wives and children 
 These persecutions induced the wealthiest of them to leave the kingdom. 
 Subsequent monarchs invited them back, but only to plunder them. The 
 whole of their property was often claimed by the kinr/s. and extorted by the 
 greatest cruelties. King John compelled them to wear a disgraceful badge 
 on tin red the whole of them, women and men, to 
 
 be imprisoned and tormented until they should pay 66.000 marks. From 
 Henry III. they purchased an edict to preserve them from the outrages of 
 the crusaders. Some of the archbishops and bishops forbade any one's 
 selling them provisions, on pain of excommunication. They were often
 
 Al'PKNDIX. 451 
 
 accused of the foulest crimes, and, though not found guilty, were com- 
 pelled to pay the most enormous fines. Such was their oppression, that in 
 1254, they requested to depart from England, but it was not granted. 700 
 were massacred in London, 1262, by the barons, to please the Londoners. 
 King Edward I. passed many severe enactments against them, and drew 
 from them several hundred thousand pounds. In 1287, he ordered all the 
 Jews in the kingdom to be imprisoned, and 280 to be executed in London, 
 besides vast numbers in other cities ; and in 1290, he ordered them all to 
 be banished from the kingdom, never to return upon pain of death. He 
 seized their whole property, scarcely allowing them sufficient to bear their 
 expenses into other lands ; the number expelled was 16,511. From this 
 time they were shut out of England for 350 years. 
 
 In France they met with no better treatment. In 1182, Philip, the 
 August, banished them, and confiscated their estates. He soon recalled 
 them to exact money, as he said, to carry on the crusades. Under Lewis 
 IX. they were forbidden to change their abode without leave of their feudal 
 lord, and were sold with the land on which they dwelt ; and if a Jew became 
 a convert to Christianity, the whole of his property was confiscated to the 
 use of his lord. The disgraceful badge he compelled them to wear on their 
 garments, and forbade all intercourse with Christians. 
 
 In the year 1238, they were accused of sacrificing some Christian chil- 
 dren, and using their blood at thepassover. A violent persecution ensued, 
 and 2500 Jews were put to death by the most cruel tortures. Soon after, 
 they were all banished by Lewis from his dominions. 
 
 The next year a decree of banishment was passed, and rigorously executed 
 in Brittany, and all their debtors were exonorated ; and in 1240, the council 
 nf Lvons requested all Christian princes to compel them to pay all the 
 money they had gained by usury, to the crusaders. 
 
 Again they were recalled to France in 1295, by Philip the Bold, to revive 
 commerce, but no sooner did they accumulate great wealth, than they were 
 expelled by Philip the Fair, in 1300, and stripped of all their treasures. In 
 1314, they were again recalled, upon condition of paying a heavy tax, but 
 were allowed to remain in the kingdom only twelve years. In 1320, they 
 were violently persecuted by the shepherds, who collected in a body to 
 march to Jerusalem; many were put to death. In 1339 they were ac- 
 cused of having poisoned all the rivers, wells, and reservoirs of water. The 
 populace fell upon them without formality, and executed upon numbers the 
 greatest cruelties. By Philip the Tall, they were then again banished from 
 The kingdom, and took refuge in Lombardy. In 1360 they purchased their 
 return by an exorbitant sum, but scarce had they become re-established, 
 when they were, in 1380, universally pillaged, and nearly destroyed. In 
 the reign of Charles VI., an act was passed for the final expulsion of the 
 Jews from France. An inventory was taken then of all their effects. 
 From this last exile, in 1394, they commence the date of their years. 
 They retired chiefly into Germany. 
 
 The sufferings of the Jews in Spain from the crusaders, were probably 
 greater than in any part of Europe. Their own writers indeed, view them 
 greater than their people were ever called to suffer since the destruction of 
 Jerusalem. In Spain, too, they were accused of poisoning the rivers and 
 wells, and 15,000 were inconsequence put to death. In 1396 the inhabitants 
 of Seville and Cordova were exasperated against them by the preaching of 
 Mortin, an archdeacon, and a violent persecution arose, which spread through 
 various cities, so that many populous synagogues became deserted.
 
 452 APPENDIX. 
 
 In 1413 about 25,000 Spanish Jews professedly embraced Christianity, 
 but it was chieflv to avoid severe treatment, and they were found secretly 
 practicing Jewish rites. The officers of the Inquisition were ordered nar- 
 rowly to watch them, and bring the delinquents to punishment. The re- 
 sult was terrible ; 2000 were put to death, mart* were long imprisoned, 
 and such as had their liberty, were compelled to wear two red crosses on 
 their garments, to show that they had escaped from the flames. 17,000 
 returned fo" the bosom of the papal church. 
 
 In 1492, Ferdinand and Isabella issued a fatal edict, which banished all 
 the Jews in four months from Spain. Seventy thousand families, or eight 
 hundred thousand persons, pursuant to this decree, left that beautiful king- 
 dom, amidst the greatest distress and suffering. Vast multitudes perished 
 on their way to foreign countries Such as reached them were in the 
 deepest distress, and many perished from famine and disease, before they 
 could find a settled abode. Portugal was esteemed the most fortunate 
 asylum. But none could reach it without paying eight golden ducats to 
 King John, and promising to quit his dominions at a limited time. His 
 successor had some compassion on them, but was compelled by an alliance 
 with Ferdinand, to compel them to depart. Wishing, however, to save 
 them, he resolved to convert them to Christianity, and assembling them at 
 Lisbon, with the promise of ships, he commanded all the children to be 
 separated from their parents, that they might be taught Christianity. The 
 Utmost distress ensued. Many parents lulled their children rather than 
 release them, and many assumed the name of Christians ; but being in- 
 sincere, they fell a prey to the inquisition. But few left the country. 
 
 In Germany, the Jews were accused of more and greater crimes than in 
 other countries, and when accused, they were treated with great cruelty, 
 by the exasperated populace. 12,000 were killed at Mentz, on a charge 
 of poisoning the fountains. In 1350, Lewis, king of Hungary, banished 
 them all from his dominions. The Jews at Spira, of every age and sex, 
 were murdered for insulting a priest. In the year 1400, on an accusation 
 of poisoning the rivers and fountains, all were banished from the German 
 empire, who would not receive baptism. 
 
 In 1434 the council of Basil prohibited all Christians from employing 
 the Jews in any business whatever, forbade the Jews residing near any 
 church, or in the inside of any city, and compelled them to wear a par- 
 ticular habit, and lose all sums lent on sacred book. 
 
 In the year 1454, Lewis, the duke of Bavaria, banished them from his 
 dominions, and confiscated their estates. In the East the Jews were per- 
 secuted in the middle ages with as much severity as in the West. In the 
 thirteenth century, they were at one time all obliged to leave the Babylo- 
 nian territories or adopt the Mahometan religion. By the invasion of the 
 Tartars, in 1291, they were driven from place to place, and robbed of their 
 possessions. And during the wars of Tamerlane, in 1500, all their schools 
 were broken up— their learned men were destroyed, and the whole people 
 exceedingly impoverished. In Persia they suffered in 1666, under Shaw 
 Abbas II., a general massacre for three years. All, without distinction of 
 age or sex, were destroyed without pity, who would not renounce their 
 religion. 
 
 Africa, too, presents us the astonishing fulfilment of prophecy respect- 
 ing this wretched people. In some parts of it, indeed, they have for a 
 time exceedingly nourished. In Ethiopia, they long had great tranquility, 
 but attempting in 960, to seize the throne of Abyssinia, they were reduced
 
 APPENDIX. 453 
 
 to the lowest extremities, and in 1600, they were on the very brink of ruin. 
 In Egypt, too, they have been greatly prospered. At Cairo, they have 
 formed all the customs of the city, so that no goods have ever pa'ssed to 
 the city on their Sabbath, and they have had 30 synagogues ; but they have 
 always been free plunder for every dominant party. In Morocco, too, 
 they have found refuge, when expelled from other countries, but the lowest 
 classes of the Moors have ever felt at liberty to pillage and insult them, 
 because the Koran and the judge are always against them. At Fez, a day 
 is appointed for the payment of their tribute. No sooner is it paid, than 
 the populace strike and insult them. The Negroes in the interior have 
 been found treating them also in the most contemptuous manner, calling 
 them dogs. 
 
 The Reformation freed the Jews from many sufferings in Europe, to 
 which they had been exposed by the papists, but Luther advised Christian 
 princes not to receive them into their dominions. The emperor Rodolphus, 
 wishing to drive them from Hungary, imposed an enormous tax upon them, 
 which he supposed they would be unable to pay. In Moravia, a severe 
 persecution commenced in 1574. In Poland, they enjoyed, in the six- 
 teenth century, greater privileges than were ever allotted them in any of 
 the European States. The kings farmed to them the royal demesnes : but 
 their prosperity excited discontent ; and severe enactments were passed 
 against them. In the city of Nuremberg, they were not permitted to 
 walk without a guide. At Augsburg, they were suffered to enter only at 
 the price of a florin for every hour they wished to remain. In Frankfort, 
 where they numbered 30,000, they were plundered and ridiculed, and shut 
 up in one long narrow street, which was closed upon them at both ends, 
 every night, during divine service among Christians. In Prague, where 
 they filled a third part of the city, they were exposed to the greatest in- 
 sults, and confined to the most degrading employments. 
 
 By the popes in the sixteenth century, they were treated with great se- 
 verity. Pius V. expelled them in 1569, from every part of his dominions, 
 except Rome and Ancona. There he suffered them to remain, he said, to 
 remind the people of Christ's suffering, and that they might he converted. 
 
 The Jews offered Charles V. 800,000 crowns of gold, if he would suffer 
 them to return to Spain ; but their offer was rejected. In Spain and Por- 
 tugal they lived only by dissimulating. Outwardly they were good Cath- 
 olics, while they secretly practised the Mosaic rites, and if at any time they 
 were discovered, they were at once put to the tortures of the Inquisition. 
 The sufferings of the Jews in that horrid tribunal for three centuries, were 
 beyond all description. 
 
 After being shut out of England 350 years, the Jews made powerful efforts 
 for restoration, in the revolution under Cromwell. The protector favored 
 them, but so violent was the public prejudice against them, that no public 
 act could be obtained. Similar efforts, but equally unsuccessful have since 
 been made. 
 
 Their gradual settlement, however, has been connived at by the rulers, 
 but they are to this day aliens in the law. In 1753, a bill naturalizing them, 
 passed in Parliament, but the very next year it was repealed ; such was the 
 public indignation. 
 
 In Holland, the Jews had much comparative perplexity. But there, at 
 some periods, they have been excluded from every lucrative and honorable 
 employment, and from the arts and professions. A fine of 1000 florins was 
 laid on him who found the least fault with the government. And no Jew
 
 454 APPENDIX. 
 
 could purchase meat of any but the public butchers, on penalty of being 
 scourged. 
 
 In the Ottoman empire they have ever been treated with the utmost con- 
 tempt. They pay a tax for the privilege of worshipping in their own way. 
 
 In their ancient city of Jerusalem, they have for 1900 years received 
 nothing but oppression, ignominy and reproach. Sometimes they have for 
 ages been entirely excluded from it, and not suffered to look at it from the 
 distant mountains. And when permitted to reside there, have exhibited the 
 most affecting spectacle of human wretchedness. 
 
 EFFORTS FOR THEIR CONVERSION. 
 
 The Apostles, made great efforts for the conversion of the Jews, and 
 were eminently successful. 3000 were converted on the day of Pentecost. 
 But after the destruction of Jerusalem, they were so hardened in opposition 
 to Christ, and such objects of general detestation, that they were for a long 
 period left to total blindness, by God and man. 
 
 In the year 428, some infant efforts were made by the bishop of Minorca, 
 to convert the Jews in that island. A similar effort was made in 606 in the 
 isle of Cyprus ; but neitherwere very successful. In 1250, Raymond do 
 Penneforte exerted himself to this effect in Spain. In 141 1, Pope Benedict 
 XIII. appointed a public conference ; Jerome, a converted Jew, reasoned 
 with his brethren out of the Scriptures, and 4 or 5000 were said to be con- 
 verted. 25,000 Jews renounced their religion in Spain in 1413 ; but it was 
 merely for safety. They secretly observed the Jewish rites. In 1690 
 Esdras Edgardus, a converted Jew at Hamburg, made the most successful 
 efforts recorded since the days of the Apostles. Gregory XIII. ordered a 
 sermon to be preached every week at Rome, for their conversion, and com- 
 pelled one third of the Israelites in the city to be present. 
 
 In the year 1800, the Missionary Society in London zealously engaged in 
 the conversion of the Jews, and were afterwards much aided in their designs 
 by Joseph Frey, a converted Jew, who became a preacher of the Gospel of 
 considerable celebrity. And in 1809, a society was formed in London, 
 consisting of fifteen different denominations, until 1815, when it fell into the 
 hands of the establishment, whose special object was the conversion of the 
 Jews. Of this society Mr. Frey was made president, and he preached often 
 to his brethren. Hundreds attended on his preaching, some of whom were 
 converted. Some thousands of pounds have been expended in instructing 
 Hebrew children, and printing and circulating Hebrew Bibles and tracts. A 
 seminary was founded in 1821, for the education of the Jewish youth for the 
 ministry. Thirty have gone forth to preach the Gospel to their brethren 
 in Asia. 
 
 In 1819, a society was formed in Edinburgh for the conversion of the 
 Jews ; another has been established in Glasgow, and several on the continent. 
 
 In 1820 was formed the American Society for meliorating the condition 
 of the Jews. Many auxiliary and several independent societies have since 
 risen up in various parts of the United States, through the agency of the 
 Rev. Mr. Frey the converted Jew. 
 
 But the greatest effort made by any individual of modern times, has been 
 made by Joseph Wolf, a converted Jew — a man of astonishing talents and 
 most noble spirit, who has visited his brethren in Europe and Asia, and 
 addressed them with great power and effect.
 
 APPENDIX. 4i,5 
 
 NUMBERS. 
 
 The number of Jews in the world and in various countries at different 
 periods is an interesting subject, but never can be ascertained with much 
 accuracy. At the time of the destruction of Jerusalem, they probably 
 numbered not far from three millions. This number has varied much in 
 diiferent ages and countries, according to the opportunity given them for 
 increase. For the first 1200 years, they were far more numerous in the 
 East than in the West. But in the tenth century, their numbers were 
 greatly diminished there by the invasion of the Tartars and persecutions oJ 
 the Persians. In Palestine, their number has always been small. When 
 they were banished from Spain in 1492, there were in that kingdom 70,000 
 families. In 1619, there were in the province of Fez, 80,000. In the 
 Ecclesiastical State they have numbered an hundred synagogues, nine of 
 which were in Rome. Their present number is probably between three 
 and four millions. In the Ottoman empire it is supposed that there are a 
 million. At Constantinople, 80,000. At Aleppo, 5,000. Jerusalem 3,000. 
 In China, India, and Persia, 300,000. Of the white and black Jews at 
 Cochin, 16,000. In Ethiopia, 100,000. In Morocco, Fez, and Algiers, 
 400,000. In Poland, 300,000. England, 20,000. Holland, 60,000. 
 France, 20,000. The United States, 50,000. 
 
 EMPLOYMENT. 
 
 As the Jews were, at the destruction of Jerusalem, dispossessed of their 
 lands, and driven into foreign countries, they were compelled to resort to 
 commerce for support. And having ever been in expectation of returning 
 to Judea upon a sudden summons, they have never purchased, to much 
 extent, any territory, nor engaged largely in agricultural employments ; 
 but have been the brokers and bankers of others. Their commercial pur- 
 suits were much promoted in the fifth century by the invasion of the northern 
 nations, who had an abhorrence of commerce, and suffered it all to be trans- 
 ferred to a people whom they viewed with ignominy and contempt. In 
 England, they were for a long time the chief conductors of foreign trade, 
 and wrought most of the gold and silver ornaments for the churches. In 
 the Ottoman empire they obtained the privilege of selling wine, because 
 it was supposed that they would strictly regard the Jewish law which 
 forbade their making any mixture. In Egypt and Morocco, they have 
 ever formed the customs, coined the money, and conducted all foreign 
 commerce. In most parts of the world, and in every age, they have accu- 
 mulated great wealth. In Europe and America they are now generally 
 brokers, dealers in clothes, watches, jewels, and a number of young people 
 are teachers of children. 
 
 PRESENT STATE. 
 
 In Great Britain the Jews are not known in law, but they are connived 
 at and valued for their enterprise. They have the free exercise of their 
 worship, and the opportunity to acquire, and ability to hold property to any 
 extent. Their literature is respectable. They have five synagogues in 
 London. Population, 14,000. 
 
 In Holland the Jews are numerous, wealthy, and respectable. 
 
 In Spain they are not known as Jews ; but are numerous in every class 
 of society, even among priests and inquisitors as good Catholics. 
 
 In Portugal, they are in the same manner obliged to dissemble. The 
 Spanish and Portuguese Jews claim their descent from a colony of the 
 tribe of Judah, sent into Spain at the Babylonish captivity, and will have
 
 456 APPENDIX. 
 
 no intercourse with the German Jews. They are in every respect superior 
 to the German Jews, and vie with other Europeans in refinement and in- 
 telligence. They have separate synagogues wherever they reside. 
 
 In Germany and Prussia, most of the vexatious statutes of former ages 
 have been repealed, and the Jews arc living in quiet. At Frankfort, how- 
 ever, they are subject to many humiliating restrictions. 
 
 From Russia, they were formerly excluded, but they have been united to 
 it by the union of countries in which they resided, and favorable edicts have 
 been passed by the Emperor. A colony of Caraite, or Protestant Jews, 
 who adhere closely to the Scriptures, are on the Crimea. Poland has 
 been their chief seat in modern ages. There are now in that countrv 
 from 2 to 300,000, enjoying great privileges. 
 
 In Sweden and Denmark, they have a good degree of liberty. 
 
 In France, from whence they were expelled in 1304, and where only a 
 few for centuries were known at Metz and Bordeaux, their situation since 
 the revolution has been highly gratifying. In 1791, all who would take the 
 civic oath were admitted to the rank of citizens. This act first gave them 
 a country in Europe. The emperor Napoleon convened an assembly of 
 them in Paris, May 30th, 1806, that he might learn their principles, and 
 the next year the Grand Sanhedrim, composed according to the ancient 
 custom of seventy members, for the establishment of a civil and religious 
 polity. A synagogue and a consistory were established in every department. 
 
 In Paris, the Jews had in 1812, a consistory, and three grand Rabbis, 
 and are improving in literature and agriculture. 
 
 In the Ottoman empire, the Jews are still numerous, but less affluent 
 and more ignorant than in Europe. For a heavy tax to the Porte, they have 
 the liberty of their own worship. They all wear beards, and are distin 
 guished by their dress. Their priests are much respected. " In Jerusa- 
 lem, their ancient city, they are, as a people, the objects of universal con- 
 tempt ; who sutler the most wanton outrages without a murmur ; who en- 
 dure wounds and blows without a sigh ; who, when the sacrifice of their 
 life is demanded, unhesitatingly stretch forth their necks to the sabre. If 
 a member of the community thus cruelly proscribed and abused, happens 
 to die, his companion buries him clandestinely during the night, in the 
 valley of Jehosaphat, within the purlieus of the T emple of Solomon. Enter 
 their habitation, and you find them in the most abject, squalid misery, and. 
 for the most part, occupied in reading a mysterious book to their children, 
 with whom again it becomes a manual for the instruction of future genera- 
 tions. The legitimate masters of Judea should be seen as they are in their 
 own land, slaves and strangers — awaiting, under the most cruel and op- 
 pressive of all despotisms, a king who is to work their deliverance." 
 
 In China, the Jews have existed for many centuries in considerable num- 
 bers. They have their synagogues, but so far conform to the Chinese 
 customs and worship, and are so peaceable as to meet with but little perse- 
 cution. 
 
 In India, the Jews are numerous. Dr. Buchanan, who visited that country 
 in 1806 and 8, found their residence about a mile distant from Cochin, 
 called Jewstown They were divided into two classes, the Jerusalem, or 
 white Jews, and the ancient, or black Jews. The former came into India 
 soon after the destruction of Jerusalem. The latter had a tradition that 
 their ancestors carne thither soon after the Babylonish captivity. Their 
 complexion differs much from the white Jews, and they are viewed by them 
 as an inferior race. From these, Dr. B. obtained a manuscript copy of the
 
 APPEXDTX. 457 
 
 Pentateuch, handed down from their ancestors, which differs but little from 
 the European copies. 
 
 In South America and the West Indies, the situation of the Jews is favor- 
 able to the accumulation of wealth, and the practice of their religion. 
 
 In the United States, the Jews enjoy perfect freedom But few have 
 settled in New England. A synagogue has existed for half a century at 
 Newport, R. I. In New York are two congregations ; in Philadelphia, 
 two ; in Charleston, S. C, one very large, on the Portuguese customs ; in 
 Richmond, one. 
 
 PROSPECTS. 
 
 The prospects of the Jews are brightening. Their condition is rapidly 
 meliorating in all parts of the Christian world. The extension of civil 
 liberty and rational Christianity, and the efforts making for their illumination 
 and conversion, are fast placing them on the same footing with other nations, 
 and bringing them into the kingdom of God. 
 
 From the sure promise of Jehovah, we learn that the branches of the 
 olive tree, which were broken off, shall be grafted in again. And if the 
 trump of the prophecy does not give an uncertain sound, the time is not 
 far distant when the Jews will every where bow to the yoke of Jesus Christ, 
 and enjoy the liberty and blessedness of the children of God. 
 
 The Jews, especially the Portuguese Jews, believe that they shall yet 
 all be restored to the holy land, where, under the dominion of Messiah, they 
 shall become an independent and glorious nation. Many Christian writers, 
 also, believe in their literal restoration to the promised land, and the re- 
 establishment for a season, of their temple worship. In support of these 
 opinions, the following passages are adduced. Deut. xxx. 5. Ezekiel 
 xxxvi. 23 — 32. xxxvii. 19 — 28. Isaiah xi 10 — 16. Jeremiah xxiii. 6 — 8. 
 Isaiah lxvi. 20. Amos ix. 14. 15. Joel iii. 1 Hosea i. 10, 11. Romans 
 xi. Others give all these passages a spiritual interpretation, and say they 
 will be fulfilled in the conversion of this ancient people of God to the 
 Christian faith. 
 
 An interesting inquiry relates to the ten tribes, which were scattered 
 abroad at the Babylonish captivity, and which never returned to the Holy 
 Land. Are they in existence ? If they are, where are they to be found I 
 Some suppose that they are entirely lost among the nations. Others, that 
 they are still in existence, because their entire extinction would be incon- 
 sistent with the promise of God, and render impossible the fulfilment of 
 prophecy. But where are they to be found ! Some suppose that they are 
 the Jews in China, who have a tradition that their ancestors settled that 
 country 1000 years before Christ. Sir William Jones supposed that they 
 were the nations of the Affghans in Persia, who had generally mingled with 
 the Mahometans. Dr. Buchanan thought he found them among the black 
 Jews near Cochin, who had copies of the books of the old Testament, 
 written before the captivity, but none after. Manassas Ben Israel, in a 
 work styled "The Hope of Israel," attempted to prove that the American 
 Indians are the descendants of the ten tribes. This was also the opinion 
 of Eliot, the Apostle of the Indians, and has been since strongly advocated 
 by Mr. Adair, for many years a trader among the Indians, by the Hon. Elias 
 Boudinot and the Rev. Ethan Smith. These writers flatter themselves 
 that they can find among the Indians something like the Hebrew festivals, 
 fasts, and religious rites, the Jewish prophets, priests, and cities of refuge ; 
 the basis of the Hebrew language ; maay Hebrew words ; something of 
 the theocracy, or divine government of Israel ; the doctrine of the divine 
 39
 
 458 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 unity ; the Jewish division into tribes ; phylacteries, or ancient Hebrew 
 writings, and various traditions, unaccountable on any supposition but this, 
 that they descended from Israel. It is not necessary however, to seek for 
 the ten tribes in such obscurity. They did not indeed return to Palestine, 
 the Holy Land, but remained, scattered in all the 127 provinces of the 
 vast empire of Ahasuerus. There, and in other parts of the world, they 
 were in the days of the Apostles. ' Paul, in his speech to King Agrippa, 
 affirmed that the twelve tribes were then existing, and serving God day 
 and night, in expectation of the promise made to the fathers. To the 
 twelve tribes scattered abroad, James directed his epistle ; so that there is 
 no small reason to suppose that by far the greater part of the Jews now in 
 the world, are descendants of the ten tribes. 
 
 The preservation of the Jews through eighteen hundred years of awful 
 suffering and disgrace, " a reproach and a by-word" among all nations, 
 " a bush burning with fire, yet not consumed," is a most wonderful fulfil- 
 ment of prophecy, and of course affords incontestible evidence of the truth 
 of the Bible. He who can contemplate it and be an infidel, must renounce 
 all claim to a candid and considerate mind. 
 
 TABLE of the Inhabitants of the icorld, according to Religion, from 
 different authorities. 
 
 Catholics, ..... 
 Greek Church, .... 
 
 Matte Brun. 
 
 Hassel. ( Adams. 
 
 Hi! millions. 
 70 " 
 42 " 
 
 122 millions. 
 74 " 
 44 
 
 60 millions. 
 
 30 
 
 65 " 
 
 Total of Christians, 
 
 228 " 
 
 240 " 
 
 175 " 
 
 Mahometans, .... 
 
 4 or 5 " 
 100 " 
 
 5 " 
 120 " 
 
 2i " 
 140 
 
 Votaries of Brahmanism, . ■ . 
 Votaries of Shahmanism, and the / 
 religion of the Grand Lama, j 
 Of the religion of Budhoo, Fo, &c. 
 Various other Pagans, 
 
 60 
 
 50 " 
 
 100 " 
 100 " 
 
 HO 
 
 90 
 
 100 
 72 
 
 " 
 
 Total of the Pagans, 
 
 330 
 
 342 
 
 482 " 
 
 Total of Inhabitants of the Globe. 
 
 053 " J 707 
 
 800 " 
 
 TABLE of Christian denominations. 
 
 Denominations. 
 
 Catholics, 
 
 Greek Church, 
 
 Protestants, 
 
 Lutherans, 
 
 Other Protestants, 
 
 Number and Countries. 
 
 100,000,000. Southern and Middle Europe. 
 
 Do. Spain, Portugal, and Italy, exclusively. 
 
 Do. France, Austria, Poland, Belgium, and Ireland, 
 
 almost entirely, and a large part of the German 
 States. Switzerland has 700,000. England 
 500,000. 
 34,000,000. Russia and Greece. 3£ millions in Austria. 
 42,000,000. Northwest of Europe. 
 Sweden, Norway, Denmark, .... 5 millions. 
 
 Russia, 2j " 
 
 Germany, Lutherans and Reformed, 15 " 
 
 (Prussia, 6 m. Austria, 3 m. German states, " 
 
 6 m.) " 
 
 Great Britain, 14 " 
 
 Holland, 2 " 
 
 Switzerland, 1 " 
 
 France. 3 " 
 
 The remainder of the population of Europe consists of Jews, scattered through all 
 oarts ; Mahometans in Turkey, and southern Russia, and a few Pagans in Russia
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 459 
 
 UNITED STATES. 
 
 Denominations. 
 
 Baptists, 
 
 Methodists, 
 
 Epi scopalians, 
 
 Universalists, 
 
 German Reformed, 
 
 L/uiherans, 
 
 Dutch Reformed, 
 
 Congrsgationalisls, 
 
 Friends, 
 
 Associate Presbyterians, . . 
 
 Freewill Baptists, 
 
 Unitarians, 
 
 Pre, rums, 
 
 Moravians, 
 
 Presbyterians, 
 Pro' stant .1/ : " ! 'S's, . . . 
 
 Com m unicants. 
 
 700,000 
 
 1,157,240 
 
 100,000 
 
 75,000 
 180,000 
 
 31,214 
 180,000 
 
 16,000 
 61,372 
 
 277,477 
 
 5745 
 
 100,000 
 
 60,000 
 
 A TABLE exhibiting some of the most important versions of the Holy 
 
 Scriptures. 
 The Septuagint, a Greek version of the Old Testament, made by some 
 
 Jews in Egypt, about 286 years before the Christian era. 
 The Syrian version, made early in the second century. 
 Two Egyptian versions, made about the same time. 
 The Ethiopic or Abyssinian version of the Old Testament, made about the 
 
 second; and of the New, made about the fourth. 
 The Armenian version, made about the close of the fourth. 
 The Latin vulgate, made by Jerome, about the close of the fourth ; adopted 
 
 as the true, by the Roman Church. 
 Several Arabic translations made between the seventh and the tenth cen- 
 
 frurii 
 The Gothic version, made about the fifth century. 
 The Sclavonic or old Russian translation, made by Cyril and Methodius, 
 
 in the ninth century. 
 The Anglo-Saxon version, made from the Latin in the eighth and ninth 
 
 centuries. A. D. 
 
 The German, made by Martin Luther, 1534 
 
 The English, by Tindall and Coverdale, 1535 
 
 The French, by Olivetan, # 1535 
 
 The Swedish, by Olaus Petri, 1541 
 
 The Danish, by Pallaudius, 1550 
 
 The Dutch, . 1560 
 
 The Italian, by Antonio, 1562 
 
 The Spanish, by Cassiodorus de Reyna, 1569 
 
 The Welsh, 1588 
 
 The Icelandic, by Thorlach. .1584 
 
 The Polish 1596 
 
 The American Indian, by Eliot, 1663 
 
 The Turkish Testament, 1 666
 
 460 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 Thc.Mavlay, 1668 
 
 The Irish Bible, 1685 
 
 The Tamul, by the Danish missionaries, 1723 
 
 The Portuguese, 1748 
 
 The Spanish, 1793 
 
 The Greenlandish Testament, by the Moravians, 1799 
 
 The Bengalee Testament, by the Baptist missionaries, .... 1801 
 
 The Mahratta, do. do. do. do 1807 
 
 The Orissa Bible, do. do. do 1809 
 
 The Sanscrit Bible, do. do. do 1811 
 
 The Chinese Bible, by Dr. Morrison, 1815 
 
 The Arabic Testament, by Henry Martyn, 1816 
 
 The Persian, do. do. 1816 
 
 The Otaheitan Testament, by the English missionaries, .... 1818 
 
 The Cingalese, do. do. do. .... 1820 
 
 The Tartar, do. do. Moravians, 1820 
 
 The African Amharic Testament, by Clerville, 1822 
 
 CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE 
 
 Before Christ. 
 
 4004. The Creation. Fall of man. 
 
 3017. Translation of Enoch. 
 
 2348. The Deluge. 
 
 1998. Death of Noah. 
 
 1996. Abraham born. 
 
 1897. Circumcision instituted. 
 
 Jewish Church commences. 
 Sodom and Gomorrah de- 
 stroyed. 
 1872. Isaac offered. 
 1706. Jacob goes into Egypt. 
 1491. Israel delivered from Egyptian 
 bondage. 
 Law given. Mosaic ritual 
 formed. 
 1451. Israel enter Canaan. 
 1444. Tabtrnacle of Shiloh. 
 1122. Samson dies with the Philis- 
 tines. 
 1075. Monarchy establish'd in Israel. 
 1004. Dedication of the Temple. 
 975. Division of the ten tfibes into 
 
 two kingdoms. 
 588. Babylonish captivity. Jeru- 
 salem destroyed. 
 536. Return of the Jews from cap- 
 tivity. 
 515. Dedication of the 2d Temple. 
 458. Esther, Queen of the Jews. 
 
 Ezra sent to Judea. 
 409. Close of the Old Testament. 
 
 Before Christ. 
 332. Alexander visits Jerusalem. 
 251. Death of Simon the Just. 
 166. Wars of the Maccabees. 
 
 63. Jerusalem taken by Pompey. 
 19. Herod repairs the Temple. 
 
 4. Birth of Jesus Christ. 
 A. D. 4 years before the Christian 
 era. 
 29. Jesus baptized. 
 31. Death of John the Baptist. 
 Crucifixion of Christ. 
 Day of Pentecost. 
 Death of Stephen. 
 Conversion of Saul. 
 Gospel preached to the Gen- 
 tiles. 
 Council at Jerusalem. 
 
 64. Rome burnt by Nero. 
 - First heathen persecution. 
 
 Destruction of Jerusalem by 
 
 Titus. 
 Barchobebas, the false Messi- 
 ah. 580,000 Jews destroyed. 
 177. Persecutions at Lyons and 
 
 Vienne. 
 324. Roman empire becomes Chris 
 
 tian. 
 324. Rise of Arianism. 
 Council of Nice. 
 363. Vain attempt of Julian to re- 
 build Jerusalem. 
 
 33. 
 
 34. 
 35. 
 39. 
 
 52. 
 
 70. 
 
 135.
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 461 
 
 A. D. I A. D. 
 
 496. Baptism of Clovis. 1618. 
 
 606. Popery and Mahometanism. 1620. 
 
 622. The Hegira. 
 
 726. Controversy about images. 1638. 
 
 751. Pope a temporal power. 
 
 1096. First crusade to the Holy 1648. 
 
 Land. 1662. 
 
 1099. Jerusalem taken by crusaders. 1688. 
 
 1308. Pope's removal to Avignon. 1708. 
 
 1324. Wickliff. 1729. 
 
 1414. Council of Constance. 1742. 
 
 1415. John Huss burnt. 
 
 1444. Invention of Printing. 1792. 
 1492. America discovered. 
 
 1517. The reformation in Germany. 1804. 
 1529. Reformers called Protestants. 
 
 1534. Reformation in England. 1810. 
 
 1535. Order of the Jesuits. 
 
 1545. Council of Trent. 1815. 
 
 1550. Era of English Puritans. 1816. 
 
 1555. Persecution by Mary. 1825. 
 
 1560. Reformation in Scotland. 1826. 
 1572. Massacre of St. Bartholomew. 
 
 1592. Presbyterianism established in 1826. 
 Scotland. 
 
 Synod of Dort. 
 
 Landing of the Pilgrims at 
 Plymouth. 
 
 Solemn league and covenant 
 in Scotland. 
 
 Cambridge Platform. 
 
 Act of uniformity. 
 
 Revolution in England. 
 
 Saybrook Platform. 
 
 Rise of Methodism. 
 
 Great revival in New Eng- 
 land. 
 
 Baptist Missionary Society in 
 England. 
 
 British and Foreign Bible So- 
 ciety. 
 
 American Board for Foreign 
 Missions. 
 
 American Education Society, 
 
 American Bible Society. 
 
 National Tract Society. 
 
 American Temperance Soci- 
 ety. 
 
 American Home Missionary 
 Society. 
 
 GOVERNORS AND JUDGES OF THE ISRAELITES. 
 
 B. C. 
 
 Moses, 1491 
 
 Joshua, 1451 
 
 Othniel, 1405 
 
 Ehud, 1325 
 
 Deborah and Barak, . . . 1285 
 
 Gideon, 1245 
 
 Abimelech, 1236 
 
 Tola, 1232 
 
 B. C. 
 
 Jair, 1179 
 
 Jephthah, 1149 
 
 Ibzan, 1133 
 
 Edon, 1126 
 
 Abdon, 1116 
 
 Samson, 1170 
 
 Eli, 1181 
 
 Samuel, 1141 
 
 CHRONOLOGICAL REGAL TABLES. 
 
 KINGS OF THE JEWS. 
 
 B. C. 
 
 Saul 1095 
 
 David and Ishbosheth, 1055 
 
 David alone, .... 1047 
 
 Solomon, 1015 
 
 Division of the kingdom, . 975 
 
 KINGS OF JUDAH. 
 TWO TRIBES. 
 
 1. Rehoboam, 975 
 
 2. Abijam, 958 
 
 B.C. 
 
 3. Asa, 955 
 
 4. Jehosaphat, 914 
 
 5. Jehoram, 889 
 
 6. Ahaziah 885 
 
 7. Athaliah, 8S4 
 
 8. Joash, 878 
 
 9. Amaziah, 839 
 
 10. Azariah or Uzzjah, . . 810 
 
 11. Jotham, 758 
 
 12. Ahaz, 742
 
 462 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 B. C. 
 
 13. Hezekiah, 727 
 
 14. Manasseh, 698 
 
 15. Amon, 643 
 
 16. Josiah, 640 
 
 17. Jehoahaz, 610 
 
 18. Jehoakim, 610 
 
 19. Jehoakim, 599 
 
 20. Zedekiah, 599 
 
 21. Nebuchadnezzar destroyed 
 
 Jerusalem, .... 588 
 
 KINGS OF ISRAEL. 
 
 TEN TRIBES. 
 
 B. C. 
 
 1. Jeroboam I., . . . • • 975 
 
 2. Nadab, 954 
 
 3. Baasha, 953 
 
 4. Elah, 930 
 
 5. Zimri, 929 
 
 B. C. 
 
 6. Omri, 929 
 
 7. Ahab, 917 
 
 8. Ahaziah, 897 
 
 9. Jehoram 896 
 
 10. Jehu, 884 
 
 11. Jehoahaz, .... 856 
 
 12. Joash, 841 
 
 13. Jeroboam II., .... 825 
 Interregnum 1 1^ years, . 784 
 
 14. Zechenah, 773 
 
 15. Shallum, 772 
 
 16. Menahem 772 
 
 17. Pekahiah, 761 
 
 18. Pekah, 759 
 
 19. Hoshea, 730 
 
 Salmaneser, king of Assyria, 
 
 destroyed the kingdom of 
 Israel, 721 
 
 EXPLANATION OF THE CHART. 
 
 This Chart exhibits to view all periods of time. The perpendicular lines 
 represent centuries. On the top of the Chart is given the Christian era. 
 On the bottom the era of the world. The first perpendicular line on the 
 left, gives the fourth year of the world, and the 4000th before Christ. The 
 second the 104th year of the world, and the 3039th before Christ. The 
 history of the church is given near the top. The first 2100 years presents 
 the church in an unembodied state. The next 1900, the Jewish Church. 
 The next 1800, the Christian Church. A little below is the record of re- 
 markable events. Thus, the Call of Abraham was 1922 before Christ. 
 Jerusalem was destroyed 70 years after Christ. The horizontal lines under 
 the names of individuals, represent the length of their lives, the figures the 
 time of their birth and death, counting on the Christian era. Adam was 
 born the first year of the world, or 4004 years before Christ. He lived 930 
 years, and therefore died 3074 before Christ. Abraham was born 1996 
 before Christ, and died 1821. Mahomet was born 571 after Christ, and 
 died A. D. 632. Dwight was born A. D. 1752, and died 1817. By sub- 
 traction the length of the life is at once given. And by looking to the 
 bottom of the chart, it may, by a moment's calculation, be seen in what 
 year of the world each event occurred, or individual was bom. Thus, the 
 Passover was instituted A. M. 3513. Christ was born A. M. 4004. Luther, 
 A. M. 5487. Edwards, 5707.
 
 BOO D«»c» H><>« 1" »-' 
 
 i3_ ii is "' » ^ ] 
 
 ig in 500 4 5i .sg .'>:; M ■'■■' ■'" •"
 
 
 ,,. 
 
 ;l:l [iSTOB J l\\L 
 
 EC( , J,K 1 i3AJ)1i i'AL 
 
 
 
 n-ST&m'F 
 
 P=-* 
 
 i 
 
 
 
 
 
 - 
 
 
 ■*! 
 
 ,,.» i.i. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^. 
 
 T=5 
 
 
 
 
 ■''. . J 3 
 
 
 :,..,,. 
 
 ;,...■,.. 
 
 /^
 
 University of California 
 
 SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 
 405 Hilgard Avenue, Los Angeles, CA 90024-1388 
 
 Return this material to the library 
 
 from which it was borrowed.
 
 *m 
 
 Unr 
 S